Full text of "The works of Thomas Goodwin"

BX 9315 .G66 1861 v. 5 
Goodwin, Thomas, 1600-1680. 
The works of Thomas Goodwin 



NICHOL'S SERIES OF STANDARD DIVINES. 

PUEITAN PEEIOD. 



THE 



WOEKS OF THOMAS GOODWIN, D.D. 

VOL. V 



COUNCIL OF PUBLICATION. 



W. LINDSAY ALEXANDER, D.D., Professor of Theology, Congregational 
Union, Edinburgh. 

JAMES BEGG, D.D., Minister of Newington Free Church, Edinburgii. 

THOMAS J. CRAWFORD, D.D., S.T.P., Professor of Divinity, University, 
Edinburgh. 

D. T. K. DRUMMOND, M.A., Minister of St Thomas's Episcopal Church, 
Edinburgh. 

WILLIAM H. GOOLD, D.D., Professor of Biblical Literature and Church 
History, Reformed Presbyterian Church, Edinburgh. 

ANDREW THOMSON, D.D., Minister of Broughton Place United Presby- 
terian Church, Edinburgh. 

(Sentral ©bftor. 
REV. THOMAS SMITH, M.A., Edinburgh. 



THE WORKS 



OF 



THOMAS GOODWIN, D.D., 

SOMETIME PRESIDENT OF MAGDALENE COLLEGE. OXFORD. 



By JOHN C. MILLEE, D.D., 

UMCOLN COLLEGE ; HONOBABT CANON OF WOECESTER ; EECTOE OF ST MARTIN'S, BIBUINGHAM. 

%ixii 'Sjimait 

BY EGBERT HALLEY, D.D., 

PEINCIPAL OP THE INDEPENDENT NEW COLLEUB, LONDON. 



VOL. V. 

CONTAINING : 

CHRIST THE MEDIATOR 

THE SUPEREMINENCE OF CHRIST ABOVE MOSES 

THE RECONCILIATION OF THE PEOPLE OF GOD BY CHRIST' S DEATH- 

THE ONE SACRIFICE RECONCILIATION BY THE BLOOD OF CHRIST 

THREE SERMONS ON HEB. I. 1. 2. 



EDINBURGH : JAMES NICHOL. 

LONDON : JAIIES NISBET AND CO. DUBLIN : W. EOBEETSON. 
MONTPuEAL: B. DAWSON & SON. 



M.DCCC.LXIII, 



F.DINBCrEGH 

PEIHTED BT JOHN GKEIQ ANB BON, 

OLD PHYSIO GAKDENS. 




CONTENTS. 



OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOE. 



BOOK I. 



Pag I 



God the Father's eternal counsel and transaction with Christ, to 
undertake the work of redemption for man, considered as 
fallen, ....... 3 

Chaptee I. ...... , 3 

Exposition of the words of the text. Design of the gospel. 
Excellency of the knowledge of it. The highest attain- 
ment to see the gospel in its original. 

Chaptee II. ...... , 7 

Some observations premised. To the Father the reconcilia- 
tion is made, and to him the affair is chiefly attributed. 

Chaptee III. ....... 11 

What as to our salvation was done by God the Father from 
all eternity. Meaning of that phrase, ' God was reconcil- 
ing us in Christ.' God's resolution and purpose to recon- 
cile some of the fallen sons of men to himself. His 
motives. His love in thus designing salvation to us 
magnified by several considerations. 

Chaptee IV. ....... 14 

God, in pursuance of his design to save sinners, exercised 
his wisdom to contrive the fittest means of accomplish- 
ing it. Though God might have pardoned sin without 
satisfaction, yet he would not ; and the reasons of it. 

Chaptee V. . . . . . . . 17 

Necessary that a full and complete satisfaction should be 
made, which we being unable to pay, divine wisdom 
thought of another person to undertake, and to do it for 
us. God's justice contented with this commutation of 
the person. 



VI CONTENTS. 

Page 
Chapter VI. ...... 18 

Difficulty to find out a person of strength egual to so high an 
undertaking. Neither angels nor men could have found 
out a fib person. God manifest in the flesh for redemption 
of man, a mystery above all the thoughts of angels or men, 
and worthy only of God's wisdom to find out. 
Chapter VII. ...... 20 

A greater difficulty to overcome, how to give him for us. 
The depths of God's love here seen, as of his wisdom be- 
fore. Free choice that he made thus of his Son to be a 
redeemer. Appointed his Son to death for us. 
Chapter VIII. . . . . . . 24 

Christ's acceptance of the terms which God the Father pro- 
pounded to him. His wilhngness in the undertaking, 
whence it proceeded. The elect redeemed by Christ first 
God the Father's, and by him given to Christ to save 
them. 

Chapter IX. ...... 27 

Upon Christ's accepting this agi-eement, God the Father en- 
gages to bestow all the blessings which he should purchase 
to those redeemed by him. AH these blessings promised 
to us in Christ fi"om all eternity. 
Chapter X. . . . . . . . 30 

Reason that all these blessings are said to be given to us of 
pure gi'ace.;^ 

Chapter XI. ...... 31 

Upon the conclusion of this covenant of redemption, the 
greatest joy in heaven. 



BOOK II. 

The sole and peculiar fitness of Christ's person for the work of 

redemption, ...... 34 

Chapter I. ....... 34 

The fitness of Christ's person for the work of a Mediator, its 
influence to make it successful. 

Chapter II. . ....,, 37 

Was necessary for our Mediator to be God. 

Chapter III. ....... 41 

Of the three persons in the Godhead, the Son fittest to bo 
Mediator. 

Chapter IV. ...... 44 

Necessary our Mediator should be man ; the angelical nature 
not proper for this work. 

Chapter V. . . . . . . . 48 

That our Mediator should be both God and man in one 
person. 



CONTENTS. Vn 

Paoi; 

Chapter VI. ...... 61 

The two natures, the di^ano and human, how united into one 
person, Christ, God- man. The Son of God took oui- whole 
nature, both soul and body. 

Chapter VII. . . . . . . 50 

Fit that Christ should be such a man as to be like us in 
the matter and substance of his body, and hke us in his 
production and birth. Reasons. Christ, though born of 
a woman, yet without sin. Why man, and of the Jewish 
nation. 

Chapter VIII. ...... 62 

Uses. 



BOOK III. 

The falness of abilities which ai-e in Christ to accomplish the 
work of our redemption, which are impossible to be found in 
any other person, ..... 68 

Chapter I. . . . . . . . 68 

The all-sufficient abilities to accomplish our redemption, de- 
monstrated from God the Father's calling him to it. 
From God's engaging also to furnish him with abilities. 
From Christ's undertaking it. From the greatness and 
excellency of his person. Reasons which induced God to 
fix on this way of salvation. Objection answered. 

Chapter II. . . . . . . . 75 

In Christ alone sufficient ability to take away sin. Weak- 
ness and insufficiency of any creature for this work proved 
by an enumeration of particulars. Blood of all sacrifices 
could not have such an efficacy. We were unable to 
satisfy God by any thing which we could sufier or do. 
All the saints as unable to help us in this case. Beyond 
the power of angels themselves. 

Chapter III. .....*. 81 

The most perfect creature could not be our redeemer. 
Utmost extent to which the power of any creature can 
reach. 

Chapter IV. ....... 84 

Inability of the creature to redeem us demonstrated from the 
nature of the satisfaction. 

Chapter V. . . . . . . . 91 

No creatures could make that satisfaction which an injured 
God required. 

Chapter VI. ....... 101 

Christ hath made full reparation of all which was lost by 
sin. Glory of the law by him recovered. God's image 
restored. 



Vlll CONTENTS. 

Paob 
Chapter VII. ...... 103 

Christ hath repaired the loss of honour which God sustained 
by sin. Satisfaction in point of honour, how to be mea- 
sured. 

Chapter VIII. ...... 108 

"What Christ did for satisfaction brings more honour to God 
than ever sin had done dishonour. Glory which redounds 
to God from his assuming human nature, and in such a 
low condition, and meanest circumstances. 

Chapter IX. ....... 112 

Christ's satisfaction not only a diminishing of his glory, but 
despoiling him of it. He did this willingly. His person 
the subject of this debasement. 

Chapter X. . . . . . . . 117 

Greatness and supereminent worth of this satisfaction as per- 
formed by such a person. 

Chapter XI. ....... 125 

There is all in the satisfaction made by Christ which justice 
can require. Pleas which may be framed against the sin- 
ner, all answered in what our Eedeemer hath performed. 

Chapter XH. ...... 131 

Pleas which the law can make against a sinner fully answered. 



BOOK IV. 

Christ's willingness to the w(^'k of redemption from everlasting 

tiU he accomplish it. . . . . .137 

Chapter I. . . . . . . . 137 

Two things to be considered in the obedience which Christ 
performed, the wiU and the deed. From all eternity he 
expressed his willingness to undertake the work. 

Chapter II. . . . . . • . 141 

Renewed his consent as soon as he came into the world. 
His human nature from his first conception agreed to it. 
This apparent from Ps. xxii. 

Chapter III. . . .... 147 

That appellation, Jesus the Nazartte, explained. 

Chapter IV. . . . . . . .149 

Nazarites of the law types of Christ. 

Chapter V. . . . . • • • 152 

Christ how presignified as a Nazarite by these types. The 
parallel between him and Sampson. 

Chapter VI. . . . • • _ • • 158 

Christ called a Nazarite though not born in that city. 

Chapter VII. . . • • • ... * ^^^ 

Prophecy of Christ, Isa. xi. 1, Jer. xxiii. 5, and Zech. iii. 8, 
fulfilled in Christ a Nazarite or inhabitant of that city. 



contents. ix 

Page 
Chapter VIII. .... • . 164 

As Christ expressed his will and consent in the dedication of 
himself to the work, so shewed his wilHugness in all the 
parts of the performance. 

Chapter IX. . . . . . . .166 

Did not shrink at the approach of his greatest sufferings, his 
death. 

BOOK V. 

Christ's actual performance of our redemption. In the general 
he gave himself for us. The particular parts of our redemp- 
tion are, That he was made sin and a curse ; and by his 
death obtained a victory over Satan, whereby he delivers us 
fi'om his slavery ; and hath performed all righteousness 
which might answer the law for us. And that Christ, as 
our gi-eat Shepherd, takes care to preserve and secure us 
safe thus redeemed and freed by him, . . . 172 

Chapter I. . . . • . . . .172 

God presently, on man's fall, making the discovery to him 
of a Redeemer, Adam transmitted the knowledge of him 
to his posterity, and he was accordingly proposed to the 
faith of the patriarchs. 

Chapter II. . . . . . . .174 

Christ gave himself for us to redeem us. What is implied 
in that expression. Greatness and value of such a gift. 
Christ giving himself a high testimony of his own pecu- 
Uar love to us. 

Chapter III. ...... 180 

Christ made sin and a curse for us. In what respect Christ 
was made sin for us. Uses. 

Chapter IV. ...... 188 

How Christ made a curse for us. Suffered the curse of the 
moral law. 

Chapter V. ...... 192 

Particulars of the curse which Christ endured. Infirmities 
which sin hath brought upon us. A painful, wretched 
life. 

Chapter VI. .... . . 196 

The sufferings of Christ immediately foregoing his cruci- 
fixion, described in an exposition of John xviii. 1-21. 

Chapter VII. ...... 215 

Exposition of John xviii. 1-21 continued. 

Chapter VIII. ...... 223 

Christ taken and bound as the victims used to be to the 
altar. Influence of this his binding on our being loosened 
from these chains of sin. 

Chapter IX. ..... 240 

Peter's denial of Christ. An addition to his sufferings. 



X CONTENTS. 

Page 
Chapter X. ...... 250 

Account of Christ's examination before Caiaphas. 
Chapter XL ...... 262 

The last suflferings of Christ coming to his death. Both 
the shame and torments to be considered. 
Chapter XII. ...... 269 

The extremity of pain which Christ endured in his body. 
Harassed day and night, without a moment's rest. Crowned 
with thorns, torn with rods, and crucified. 

Ch.u>ter XIII. ...... 271 

The greatest of all Christ's sufierings, those of his soul. 
Causes of those sorrows. Greatness of those suiierings. 
Wherein they did consist. How it could consist with his 
being the Son of God, to be forsaken of God, and to 
bear such extremity of his Father's wrath. 
Chapter XIV. ...... 286 

Uses of Christ's being made sin and a curse for us. 

Chapter XV. ...... 295 

Victory which Christ gained over Satan by his death. 

Chapter XVI. ...... 299 

Christ's ^reat concern and interest to destroy the power of 
Satan. Conquest which he had over him by his death, 
and his open and glorious triumph after the victory, ex- 
pressed in Col. ii. 15. 

Chapter XVII. ..... 

The victory which Christ obtains over the devil, in us, 
and by us. First promise in Gen. iii. Believers, by the 
virtue and strength of Christ, conquerors over the devil. 
The several ages of Christians considered from 1 John ii. 
13, 14. By Christ believers prevail against Satan as to 
the accusations of them, which he brings before God. 
Christ and the saints at last defeat Satan's designs, as he 
is prince of this world. 

Chapter XVIII. ...... 831 

Victory of Christ and his saints over the devil before and at 
the day of judgment. 

Chapter XIX. . . . . . . 337 

Christ's fulness for our justification. Wherein justification 
consists. The whole righteousness which is in Christ 
imputed to us. 

Chapter XX. . . . . . . 349 

The perfect hoUness of Christ's nature imputed to a believer. 

Chapter XXI. . . . • . .352 

Not only legal but evangelical righteousness excluded from 
bearing any part in justification. Phil. iii. 9 explained. 

Chapter XXII. ...... 366 

God appointed Christ to be the Great Shepherd. Care and 
diligence of Christ in discharge of this ofiice. 



3'>7 



CONTENTS. 



BOOK VI. 



Paqb 



Of Christ our high priest as entered into the holy of holies in the 
heavens. How wo are to treat and converse with God, and 
Christ Jesus under the notion of his being our high priest, 
and being entered into the holy of holies. And of our having 
libortj' to enter thither to him, and to converse with him 
there through faith in prayer, .... 378 

Chapter I. ...... 878 

Chi-ist om* great high priest, the greatness and excellency 
of his priesthood. 

Chapter II. ...... 388 

The words of the text, Heb. s. 19-22, explained. 

Chapter III. ...... 394 

Privilege of believers under the New Testament to enter 
into the highest heavens by faith, and with the appre- 
hension of faith. Invitation so to do. Dispositions re- 
quired to make them meet for such a heavenly converse. 

Chapter IV. ...... 397 

Privilege of behevers under the New Testament compared 
with those of believers under the Old Testament. 

Chapter V. ...... 403 

A fair and open invitation to enter into heaven when we 
pray. In such a manner as those that are thither entered. 

Chapter VI. ...... 405 

Particular invitements unto communion with God and Christ. 

Chapter VII. ...... 413 

Exercise of faith in prayer. 

Chapter VIII. ...... 418 

Another exercise of faith in prayer. The scapegoat. 

Chapter IX. ...... 423 

Occasional sacrifices for particular sins. 

Chapter X. ...... 427 

The general atonement made for all sins once a year. 



SUPEKEMNENCE OF CHEIST ABOVE MOSES. 

Hec. XII. 25-29, Haggai II. 5-9, . . ,439 



EECONCILIATION OF THE PEOPLE OF GOD BY 

CHEIST'S DEATH. 

Eph. n. 14-16. ...... 465 



CONTENTS. 



THE ONE SACEIFICE. 

Page 
Heb. X. 4-7, 481 



EECONCILIATION BY THE BLOOD OF CHEISL 

Col. I. 20, .601 



THEEE SEEMONS ON HEB. 1. 1, 2. 

Sermon I. ...... 521 

Sermon II. >•.••• 533 

Sebmon in. ..«.•. 540 



OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOR. 



[OEIGINAL TITLE.] 



A 

DISCOURSE 

OF 

CHRIST 

THE 

MEDIATOR. 
By Tho. Goodwin, D. D. 

LONDON, 
Printed in the YEAR, M. DC. XCIL 




-^JJ-fjV^ ■ 'v-^ 



^&s 









Qio 



.«^-. ""^io^. 



S.Y. ^ 



OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 



BOOK I. 



(rocJ </ie Father's eternal counsel and transactions with Christ, to undertake the 
ivork of redemption for man, considered as fallen. 



CHAPTEE I. 

The exposition of the words of the text. — What is the great design of the gospel. 
— The excellency of the knowledge of it. — The highest attainment is to see 
the gospel in its original, those eternal transactions between God the Father 
and God the Son for the salvation of man. 

And all things are of God, ivho hath reconciled us to himself bg Jesus Christ, 
and hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation ; to ivit, that God was in 
Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not vrqutting their trespasses unto 
them ; and hath committed to us the ivord of reconciliation. — 2 Cor. V. 
18, 19. 

These words do summarily tell us what is the argument of that great mys- 
tery of the gospel, as it concerneth sinners, viz., reconciliation. There- 
fore he styles it the ' ministry of reconciliation : ' that is the title he gives 
the doctrine of it ; and withal further explains this, ' To Avit,' says he, ' that 
God was in Christ, reconciling the world ; ' and so the foot of the angels' 
evangelical song, wherein they sung forth the main end of Christ's nativity, 
was reconcihation : Lukeii. 14, ' Glory to God in the highest, and on earth 
peace, good will towards men.' This reconciliation consists of two parts, 
peace and good will. 

The full scope of the words you may conceive, as I have cast them into 
this frame ; and withal, what also is the sum of all the discourse upon them. 

First, The word reconcile imports the whole of mankind to have been 
once created in an estate of amity and friendship with God. For to recon- 
cile, is to make friends again, and argues former friendship. And this sets 
and hmits the subject of these eternal transactions between God the Father 
and the Son, to have been man considered as fallen. 

And secondly, the whole lump of man being fallen off from God into a deep 



4 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK I. 

rebellion, and become of the clevil's side and faction, God, \vho is infinite in 
love and rich in mercy, bearing everlasting and secret good will to some of 
these now become rebels, in all ages hath maintained certain lieger ambas- 
sadors in the world, to treat with this rebellious rout, and to conclude a 
peace betwixt them and him : 2 Cor. v. 20, ' Kow then we are ambassadors 
for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us : we pray you in Christ's 
stead, be ye reconciled to God ; ' and hath furnished them (as all other am- 
bassadors use to be) with a large and gracious commission, the title of 
which is, ' The ministry of reconciliation ; ' ' And hath given to us the 
ministi-y of reconciliation,' ver. 18. The sum of which commission hath 
these two principal parts. 

1. On the part of him, to publish and proclaim his royal and gracious 
intentions towards them. For when two are at variance, there can be no 
hope of peace and reconciliation, unless the party wronged and injured 
shew an inclination (at least) to listen to an agreement. Now as to that, 
he hath empowered and commanded them with all confidence and credence 
to declare ; 

First, That whereas they might conceive him most unjustly to be averse 
to the very motion of it, that yet he, for his part, is not only contented 
and inclined to listen to an agreement, but is and hath been ever so fully 
willing and desirous of it, that he hath made it as it were his chief business, 
and as that which he hath plotted to bring about ; and that he for his 
part hath been reconciling the world to himself by Christ. ' God was in 
Christ reconciling,' yea, and from everlasting hath been. And though all 
things else are of him, as ver. 18 he prefaceth unto this, yet this mainly 
above all other things. Take the whole of them, ' All things are of God, 
who hath reconciled us.' He hath been (as it were) totus in illo, wholly 
bent upon this of all things else. And whereas it might yet be thought, 
that he being so just, and having declared himself so jealous a God, sensible 
of the least injury, so tender of his glory, and jealous of the least violation 
or wTong done thereto, that he therefore would require and propound to have 
full satisfaction from them first, as the condition of his and their accord 
and agreement ; which that they, or any other creatm*e for them, either 
were able or wiUing to perform, was utterly out of all hope. Therefore, 

Secondly, He bids his ambassadors declare, that as to that point men 
need not trouble themselves, nor take care about it ; .for he himself hath 
further been so zealously afi"ected in this business, that he himself hath 
made full provision, and took order for that aforehand, and done it to their 
hand ; ' He hath been in Christ, reconciling the world ; ' that is, in hun 
and by him, as a mediator, and umpire, and surety between them and 
him, this great matter hath been taken up and accorded. For he 
and Jesus Christ his only Son have from all eternity laid their counsels 
together (as I may so speak w^ith reverence), to end this great difierence ; 
and they both contrived and agreed, that Christ should undertake to satisfy 
his father, for all the wrong was done to him, all which he should take 
upon himself, as if he were guilty of it ; ' he was made sin,' 2 Cor. v. 21, 
that is, a surety and a satisfaction for it. And God the Father, upon it, is 
60 fully satisfied, as he is ready not only not to impute their sins to them, 
ver. 19, but to impute all Christ's righteousness to them, and to receive 
them into favour more fully than ever they were. ' He was made sin, that 
they might be made the righteousness of God in him.' 

2. The second part of our commission is what conceras men, the parties 
to be reconciled ; and God hath given us, his ambassadors, full power and 



Ca\.P. I.J OF CHRIST THE MKDIATOIi. 6 

authority to deal witli men about it, and to strike up the compact and per- 
fect this agreement into a fall and iinal issue and end, with charge to tell 
this message indefinitely to all and every man in the world ; and that 
founded upon this ground, that reconciliation is to bo obtained from God 
for some in the world : and thereupon to exhort all and every one that hears 
it to be reconciled. And men accordingly are to seek it as thus revealed 
to them by us ; and these exhortations are to be entertained by them, as 
if God had exhorted and persuaded them thereunto. So ver. 20, ' Now 
then we are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us : 
we pray _you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God.' 

And this, my brethren, is the gospel, which is the best news that ever 
ear heard, or tongue was employed to utter, which took up God's thoughts 
from all eternity, and lay hid in his breast, and which none knew but his 
Son and Spirit ; a news so blessed and worthy of all acceptation, which 
as soon as it brake out, heaven and earth rang with joy again : the angels 
could not hold, but, as ambitious to be the first relaters of it, posted down 
to earth to bring the news of it: Luke ii. 13, 14, ' And suddenly there 
was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host praising God, and say- 
ing. Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will towards 
men.' 

And this being committed unto us to be the dispensers of it, this makes 
our very feet beautiful in the eyes of broken-hearted sinners : Rom. x. 15, 
' And how shall they preach, except they be sent ? as it is written. How 
beautiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace, and bring 
glad tidings of good things !' This makes our caUing envied (if possible it 
were envy should befall those blessed spirits), envied of the angels them- 
selves, to whom God hath not betrusted this glorious embassy, the most 
honourable employment that ever creature dealt in: Heb. ii., ' The law was 
given by angels,' ver. 2 ; ' but God hath not put into subjection to the 
angels the world to come, whereof we speak' (speaking of the gospel, ver. 5), 
for which Paul brings in that long and famous thanksgiving, 1 Tim. i. 
11, 12, ' According to the glorious gospel of the blessed God, which was 
committed to my trust. And I thank Jesus Christ our Lord, who hath 
enabled me, for that he counted me faithful, putting me into the ministry.' 
He accounted that the greatest mercy which Jesus Christ (next his own 
salvation) had shewn him, and wherein he made him a pattern of his super- 
excelling grace, that he committed the gospel to his trust, which of all other 
doctrines tend the most to the good of men : 1 Tim. i. 15, ' This is a faith- 
ful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the 
■world to save sinners ; of whom I am chief.' Tit. iii. 7, 8, ' That, being 
justified by his grace, we should be made heirs according to the hope of 
eternal life. This is a faithful saying, and these things I will that thou 
afiirm constantly, that they which have believed in God might be careful to 
maintain good works. These things are good and profitable unto men.' 
What things ? See ver. 4, even this doctrine of salvation ; ' and these 
things,' saith he, ' I would that thou affirm constantly,' ver. 8. For this 
is the power of God unto salvation ; as Rom. i. 16, ' For I am not ashamed 
of the gospel of Christ : for it is the power of God unto salvation, to every 
one that believeth, to the Jew first, and also to the Greek,' i. e., it is the 
most powerful and prevailing means to subdue the rebellious hearts of 
men, and overcome them ; and whereas the preaching of the law makes 
men often sturdy, this proclamation of pardon and reconciliation brings 
men in as voluntaries, and that by troops; Luke xvi. 16, ' The law and 



6 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOE. [BoOK I. 

the propliets were until John: since that time the kingdom of God is 
preached,' (that is, the gospel), ' and every man presseth into it.' Inti- 
mating that before, when the law was most preached, and the gospel but 
sparingly (and but as a parenthesis, as it were), there were few brought 
in ; but the gospel brought them in by heaps and multitudes (for so the 
opposition there stands), with which men were so taken and aflfected, that 
glad was he that could get in with pressure and crowding. 

And therefore we likewise freely profess to you, that these things we 
would affirm constantly (were men fitted, broken, and humbled), and preach 
in a manner nothing else, for it is the sum and upshot of our ministry, as 
the title is given it in the text, ' the ministry of reconciliation.' And we 
would desire to know nothing among you but Christ ; as Paul speaks to 
the Corinthians, 1 Cor. ii. 2, ' For I determined not to know any thing 
among 5-ou, save Jesus Christ, and him crucified :' and this chiefly, Christ 
as crucified to reconcile you, crucified before j'our eyes in the gospel. 
Gal. iii. 5, ' He therefore that miuistereth to you the Spirit, and worketh 
miracles among you, doeth he it by the works of the law, or by the hearing 
of faith ?' And as for you, your work, rh hyov, is to believe ; ' This is the 
w^ork of God' (says Christ, John vi. 29), ' to believe in him whom God 
hath sent.' So our to s^yov, our work, is to preach him to you whom God 
hath sent, that you may believe in him ; and therefore we account it our 
misery that we are fain to spend the most of our time in making ourselves 
work, as in preaching the law we do ; and are fain to come with the great 
hammer of the law, and break all your bones in pieces, that we may then, 
as it is in Isa. Ixi. 1, ' preach the gospel, and bind up the broken-hearted.' 
It is tiresome to us that we must take men by the throats, and arrest them 
by the law (as we do), in the name of the great God, and haul them to 
prison, and there shut them up ' under the law,' as the apostle's phrase is, 
Gal. iii. 23, that then we may bring them Christ's bail, and by preaching 
the gospel, proclaim ' liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison 
to them that are bound;' as the allusion is, Isa. Ixi. 1, ' The Spirit of the 
Lord God is upon me ; because the Lord hath anointed me to preach good 
tidings uuto the meek : he hath sent me to bind up the broken-hearted, to 
proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that 
are bound.' 

And we do withal protest before God and men this day, that when we 
come to preach it, we yet tremble to do it more than any doctrine else ; 
for we are afraid that men should lie still in their sins : those that are 
di-unkards should be drunkards still, and unclean still, and lest those 
who withhold the truth in unrighteousness (their consciences telling them 
that they live and lie in known sins), lest they should go on to do so still 
after the delivery of it ; which if they shall do, they had better have been 
in hell than in the assembly of saints to hear the gospel. We tremble 
therefore at it, as knowing that men cannot hear it and disobey it, but 
under an extraordinary curse, oftentimes a final one, and such a one as 
Christ cursed the fig-tree with when he said, ' Never fruit grow on thee 
more.' 

But to come unto that which is my main and principal intendment, and 
scope of this text, and which is the first and original part of the gospel, 
viz., the everlasting transaction which the Father had with his Son, in call- 
iuT him to the work of redemption of us men, considered as sinners. Other 
pieces of the gospel, as those on Christ's part, his fitness for the work, his 
ability and perfonnance, in being made sin and a curse, do in their due 



Chap. II. j of christ the mediator. 7 

place follow upon other texts. Cut attend at present unto the fountain and 
original of tlieui all, unto that which sets all the wheels going from eter- 
nity ; the story of which, were it hut for the antiquity thereof, is well worth 
the hearing, heing withal the greatest intei'course and treaty, about the great- 
est afl'air, between persons of the highest sovereignty and majesty, that ever 
was transacted either in heaven or earth, or ever will be. And accordingly, 
the highest form or rank of Christians, termed ' fathers,' have for their 
attainments this mark and character set upon them, ' to know him that 
was from the beginning,' as the highest pitch of all : 1 John ii. 14, ' I have 
written unto you, fathers, because ye have known him that is from the 
beginning. I have written unto you, young men, because ye are strong, 
and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the wicked one.' 
The apostle speaks with some allusion to what is the glory of old men, and 
so suitably of old men in Christ. They use to boast of knowing things 
that are of antiquity and of elder years, as having fallen under their obser- 
vation, as it is the property of young men to boast of their strength and 
vigour : Prov. xx. 29, ' The glory of young men is their strength, and the 
beauty of old men is the grey head,' i. e., their wisdom ; which lies in their 
grey heads, and which ariseth from their having the prospect of former 
times. John, therefore, coirespondently commends strong men, grown up 
in Christianity, for their strength, as the peculiar excellency of that age in 
Christ. ' You are strong' (says he), ' and have overcome the wicked one.' 
But he commends fathers in Christ for their knowledge in things most 
ancient ; and because the story of him that was from the beginning is the 
ancientest of all other that ever was, it is therefore made their excellency 
to know it, and is commended to their stud_y ; and the knowledge of the 
eternal transactions of God the Father for man's salvation is the highest of 
their attainments. 



CHAPTER II. 

Some observations premised. — That it is to the Father the reconciliation is 
made, and to hi)n the affair is chiefly attributed. 

Ere I come to the particulars of these transactions between God the 
Father and the Son for our salvation, I will premise some general observa- 
tions out of the text, which shall make way for what follows. 

The great business of reconciliation (as I said) is both the subject of the 
gospel and of this text, which tells us of those two great persons by whom 
this great business was transacted, and brought to such a pass, as men may 
come to be reconciled, and fiiends with God again ; and what they are, 
that is, God the Father, the party wronged and injured, and Christ the 
means of reconciliation, the umpire and mediator between both : ' God was 
in Christ reconciling the world.' 

By God is therefore meant a distinct person from Christ ; for in the for- 
mer w^ords it is said, that ' he hath reconciled all things to himself by Christ.' 
And that person is the Father, as other scriptures tell us. 

Obs. 1. That the Father is the person to whom reconciliation is made. 
Not but that it is made to the rest also. But, 

First, Because he being the first person, the suit against us runs in his 
name especially, though it be the quarrel of all the rest of the persons, and 
the injury done against all the rest. Thus in colleges, and such common 



8 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK I. 

societies, their suits against others are commenced in some one's name, as 
the master's or the hke, whose name is used for the whole ; and so this 
common quarrel and suit of trespass, which the whole Trinity hath against 
us, is commenced in God the Father's name for all the rest ; and therefore 
Christ is said to be an ' advocate with the Father,' 1 John ii. 1, as the party 
betrusted to take the atonement, and make an end of the quarrel in the 
name of all the rest. And, 

Secondhj, Because as creation is attributed to the Father especially, so 
the covenant of works, the law, the covenant we were created under, being 
a covenant made especially with the Father in the name of the rest, there- 
fore sin, which was the transgression of that covenant, is said to be, as it 
were, especially against him ; for in the dispensation of that covenant he 
ruled immediately. And as the sins against the second covenant are said 
to be in a more especial manner against Christ and the Holy Ghost, so those 
against the first, which occasioned the performance of reconciliation, are 
said to be against the Father. Because therefore the transgressions of the 
first testament, as they are called, Heb. ix. 15, are especially said to be 
committed against him, therefore he takes upon him as the person especially 
aggrieved, and so the reconciliation is said to be made to him. 

Thirdhj, And further, because the other two persons have other distinct 
offices in the work of reconciliation. I he Son he is to transact the part of 
a mediator, as the person by whom reecnciliation is to be performed; and 
the Holy Ghost, he is to make report of that peace and atonement made, 
and shed abroad the love of both. Kom. v. 5, ' And hope maketh not 
ashamed ; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy 
Ghost, which is given unto us.' He speaks of God's love in reconciling us : 
ver. 8, 9, 10, * But God commendeth his love towards us, in that, while we 
were yet sinners, Christ died for us. Much more then, being now justified 
by his blood, we shall be saved from wrath through him. For if, when we 
were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son : much 
more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his life.' Therefore, the Father 
he bears (if any such part) the part of him that receives into favom-, and to 
whom we are to be reconciled. 

To illustrate this, we are in the same sense and respect said to be recon- 
ciled to the Father, in which we are taught especially to pray to the Father, 
' Our Father,' &c. For the Son and the Spirit do bear other parts in our 
prayers : the Son, he is the master of requests, the intercessor, in whose 
name therefore our prayers are to be made. The Holy Ghost, he is the 
inditer of our prayers, and helper of our infirmities ; Rom. viii. 26, 27, 
' Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities : for we know not what we 
should pray for as we ought ; but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for 
us with groanings which cannot be uttered. And he that searcheth the 
hearts knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit, because he maketh interces- 
sion for the saints according to the will of God.' Therefore the Father, he 
is expressed as the party we pray unto ; and thus it is in like manner in the 
business of reconciliation. It is the Father to whom it is and was to be 
made, and therefore by him to be first promoted and set on work. 

Obs. 2. Observe in the second place, that as he is made the special per- 
son to whom the reconciliation is made, so the whole business is in an 
especial manner attributed to him. 

Though it be done and performed wholly by Christ as the mediator, yet 
the Father is he who sets all on work, and is said to reconcile by Christ to 
himself. It is not only that Christ hath been about reconciling us to him, 



ClIAl'. II. I OF CIirvIST THE ilKDIATOR. 9 

but that be hath been a-vcconciling na to himself, and that in Christ, as 
having the first, and chief, and main hand in the work, as well as being the 
person to whom reconciliation is made. 

God the Father was not as other parties injured, that use to carry them- 
selves as mere passives in an agreement when it is to be wrought ; who, 
though they are at length brought to it, yet they will not seem to conde- 
scend to have any hand in it, or to be the first movers or the seekers of it. 
But God the Father carried himself otherwise in the reconciling of us ; he 
is active in it, he moves it and sets it on foot, and useth his interest in his 
Son for the eli'ecting of it. In general he is said especially to do two things. 

First, He it is that draws the platform of all the works that the other 
two persons do put their hand to effect. Christ says, that he himself doth 
nothing but what he sees the Father first do ; John v. 19, ' Then answered 
Jesus, and said unto them, Veril}^ verily, I say unto you. The Son can do 
nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father do : for what things soever 
he doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise.' So that he, the Father, is 
the great plotter and contriver, that draws the draught ; for it is added, he 
shews all to the Son : ver. 20, ' For the Father loveth the Son, and sheweth 
him all things that himself doeth : and he will shew him greater works 
than these, that ye may marvel.' As David the father drew, and gave 
Solomon the son, the pattern of the temple which he was to build, so God 
gave Christ the platform of reconciliation, of the temple his church, when 
he would have it built. The platform is especially attributed to him, the 
effecting of it to the Son ; and therefore Christ calls them the works which 
the Father hath given him to finish : John v. 86, ' But I have greater 
witness than that of John : for the works which the Father hath given me 
to finish, the same works that I do, bear witness of me, that the Father 
hath sent me.' 

And, secoudlif, he not only draws the platform of them, how he would 
have them done, but the first purpose and resolution to have them done, 
that is attributed to him also. Therefore Christ resolves all into his Father's 
will; ' Even so. Father: it seemed good in thy sight,' Mat. xi. 26. And 
so this mystery and draft of reconciliation is called ^the ' mystery of his will ;' 
Eph. i. 9, ' Having made known unto us the mystery of his will, according 
to his good pleasure, which he hath purposed in himself.' The mjjstenj, 
because he draws the plat ; and of his uill, because he resolves thus and 
thus to have it done ; who is said, ver. 11, 'to work all things according 
to the counsel of his will.' His counsel draws the draught, and his will 
resolves thus to have it done ; and all this is there especially attributed to 
the Father. 

Obs. 3. That he is not only made to have the first hand in it, but a uni- 
versal hand in it also. ' All things are of God, who hath reconciled us to 
himself.' And all things in the business of salvation and reconciliation are 
from him ; that, as it is said of Christ in the matter of creation, that ' all 
things were made by him ; and without him nothing was made,' &c., John 
i. 3, so Christ says, that he ' can do nothing, but what the Father fii'st 
doeth,' John v. 19. 

So as we find, that all in the matter of reconciliation is attributed both 
to Christ, and also to God the Father, which makes it indeed a great 
mystery, that all should be attributed to both ; so that we are beholden to 
both for all. 

Christ is said to be ' all in all' unto us, Col. iii. 11 ; and yet all that he 
is to us, he is to us of the Father. 1 Cor. i. 30, ' But of him are ye in 



10 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK I. 

Chi-ist Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, aad 
sanctification, and redemption.' 

As, first, all blessings and benefits we have by Christ are of the Fatlier, 
as the first donor and giver, though by Christ ; as Paul blesseth him for 
blessing us with all spu-itual blessings in Christ : Eph. i. 3, * Blessed be 
the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us witli all 
sj)iritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ,' Chiist is indeed wisdom 
and righteousness, which contains all that our needs require. But who 
made him all these ? He is not any of these, not the least of these, but 
as the Father hath made him unto us wisdom, &c. 1 Cor. 1. 80, 'Who 
is made to us of God,' kc. So as all is to be attributed as much to him 
as to Chi-ist. 

Yea, all we have, and all we are in Christ, is said to be of him ; ' Of him 
ye are in Christ Jesus,' in the same place. We are indeed in Christ, but 
yet of God in Christ. He gives all the being we have in Christ, all our 
subsistence in him, to which those blessings belong, that we are first in 
Chi'ist, and then have all blessings in him. He attributes all this to be of 
the Father. 

Now how all this is to be attributed to both, St Paul hath elsewhere taught 
us, using this veiy distinction, 1 Cor. viii. 6, ' The Father, of whom are all 
things, and we in him ; and one Lord Jesus Christ,' as mediator, ' by whom 
are all things, and we by him.' By and of puts the distinction, which we 
have observed. 

Yea, and thirdly, Jesus Christ as mediator, is all and wholly of him the 
Father, and by his appointment. Whatsoever he is or hath as mediator, 
is ordained to him by the Father. Therefore Christ is said to be his king : 
Ps. ii. 6, ' Yet have I set my King upon my holy hill of Zion.' And Christ 
is called his servant too : Isa. xlii. 1, ' Behold my servau* whom I uphold ; 
mine elect, in whom my soul delighteth : I have put my Spirit upon him ; 
he shall bring forth judgment to the Gentiles.' And it is said also, that 
God the Father appointed him a priest : Heb. iii. 1, 2, ' ^\^lerefore, holy 
brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High 
Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus : who was faithful to him that ap- 
pointed him, as also Moses was faithful in all his house.' And it was God 
the Father who raised him up as a prophet : Deut. xviii. 15, ' The Lord 
thy God will raise up rmto thee a prophet fi'om the midst of thee, of thy 
brethren, like unto me ; unto him ye shall hearken.' And therefore, too, 
Christ is styled an heir of his appointment : Heb. i. 2, ' Hath in these last 
days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, 
by whom also he made the worlds.' 

Yea, fourthly, whatever Chi-ist did for us, in doing or sufiering, it was 
what his Father appointed him. All that he was to do, Luke ii. 49, and 
all he was to sufier. Acts ii. 23, it was his Father's cup, and he mingled it. 

Yea, fifthly, all the gloiy he hath as mediator, the Father is said to give 
him, John xvii. 22. And though it be no robbery for him to be equal with 
God, yet that gi"eat name he hath, God is said to have given him. Philip, 
ii. 6-11, ' "^Tio, being in the foiTQ of God, thought it not robbery to be 
equal with God ; but made himself of no reputation, and took upon him 
the form of a sei-vant, and was made in the likeness of men : and being 
found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto 
death, even the death of the cross. Wherefore God also hath highly 
exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name : that at 
the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things La 



Chap. III.j of curist tue mkuiator. 11 

earth, and things under the earth : and that every tongue should confess 
that Jesus Clirist is Lord, to the gk)ry of God the Father.' 

And the reason of all this is that which is given there, even ' the glory 
of the Father.' The end of Christ's great name, and all that honour we 
are to attribute to him is, * to the glory of God the Father,' vcr. 11. 
Though Christ hath a name above every name, which we are to magnify 
and adore, yet all this his .lame is to the glory of the Father, who hath 
the revenue of all. And therefore when the Lord Jesus Christ gives up 
his dispensatory kingdom to his Father, as mediator, God shall be * all in 
all : ' 1 Cor. xv. 28, * And when all things shall be subdued unto him, 
then shall the Son also himself be subdued unto him that put all things 
under him, that God may be all in all.' Why? Because all was originally 
from him, therefore all shall end in him, and he shall be all in all. 



CHAPTER III. 

What as to our salvation was done by God the Father from all eternity. — The 
mea)u)ig of that phrase, ' God was reconciling us in Christ.' — That God 
took tip a strong resolution and purpose to reconcile some of the fallen sons 
of men to himself. — His motives were not any thing in us, but purely his 
love, and his delight in mercy. — His love in thus designing salvation to us 
magnified by several considerations. 

These things being premised, we come now to shew what God the Father 
hath done towards this business of recouciUation, how far he hath advanced 
it and set it forwards. 

Now the main of his work was transacted secretly from everlasting, as 
we have it here also expressed to us, 1 Cor. v. 19, ' God was in Christ.' 
He had said in the former verse, He hath actually reconciled us, believers, 
by Jesus Christ ; but yet lest they should think that this was a business 
begun of late to be done by him, then when Christ died, and they w^ere 
converted, he further says, that he hath made it his main business from 
all etei-nity, ' God was in Christ reconciling the world.' 

And to this purpose the alteration of the phrase is observable, that speak- 
ing of actual reconciliation, as performed by Christ, and applied to them 
who were now believers, he saith, ' He hath reconciled us by Jesus Christ,' 
Bia Ii^aou XoiOTc-j ; but, speaking of this transaction from everlasting, he says 
iv Xpiijm, ' God was in Christ reconciling the world.' 

And it is the observation of a great divine,- though not upon this text, 
yet putting the difference between these two phrases, of what God is said 
to do in Christ and by Christ, as in many places they are used ; that when 
God is said to reconcile in Christ, or the like, it implies and notes out 
those immanent acts of God in Christ ; the preparation of all mercies and 
benefits we have by Christ, from him, and laying them up in him really 
for us in Christ, as in our head, in whom God looked upon us when we 
had no subsistence but in him ; when God and he were alone plotting of 
all, framing of all that was after to be done by Christ for us, and applied 
unto us. But the particle by whom imports the actual performance of all 
this by Christ, and application of it to us, Eph. i. 3, 4, ' Blessed be the 
God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all 
spii'itual blessings in heavenly places in Christ :' ver. 4, ' According as he 

* Zanchy. 



12 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK I. 

hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world, that we should 
be holy and without blame before him in love.' We are said to be blesced 
with all spu-itual blessings in Christ, so that God was then a-justifj'ir^ us 
in him, a-reconciling us in him. 

And further to enlarge this notion, we may observe these three phrases 
severally used — in Christ, fur Christ, and ihrourjh Christ. 

1. In Christ, as here and elsewhere. 

2. For Christ, as to you it is given to suffer for Christ : Philip, i. 29, 
' For unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on 
him, but also to suffer for his sake.' 

3. Through Christ, as I am able to do all things through Christ : Phihp. 
iv. 13, 'I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me.' 

1. When he says in Chiist, he speaks of Christ as of a common head, 
whom God looked at as such, when he endowed us with all blessings in 
him, by way of a covenant with him for us. 

2. For Christ notes out Christ as the meritorious. cause, for whose sake 
we obtain those blessings, for he was to purchase them. 

3. And the third notes out Chiist as the efficient cause, that dispenseth 
that grace, as a king, to us. 

Let us thei-efore first begin with what God the Father hath done, who 
was the chiefest in that secret transaction between him and Christ from 
everlasting, which is the groundwork of all in the gospel, which is therefore 
said to have lain hid in God : Eph. iii. 9, ' And to make all men see what 
is the fellowship of the mj'steiy, which from the beginning of the world 
hath been hid in God, who created all things by Jesus Christ.' 

And we will begin at that which was the spring and fii*st moving cause of 
aU in him, and that is, his will and good pleasure. 

First, He took up a strong purpose and resolution to reconcile some of 
the sons of men to him, though they would or should turn rebels against 
him ; and this purpose began from him, and in him first. Hence the 
gathering together of all in one, that is, the uniting and knitting his church 
to himself in one head, who were scattered from him. The gaining and 
winning them in again is said to be the mystery of his will, and attributed 
to his good pleasure, whereof he gives no reason, but a purpose taken up 
in himself, even according to his good pleasure which he hath purposed in 
himself: Eph. i. 9, 10, ' Having made known unto us the mystery of his 
will, according to his good pleasure, which he hath purjiosed in himself:' 
ver. 10, ' That, in the dispensation of the fulness of times, he might gather 
together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which 
are on earth, even in him.' Which he hath purposed in himself, that is, 
whereof there is no other motive nor first mover or occasioner, but him- 
self, and this is there attributed chiefly to the Father. 

To say no more ; this he resolved upon, and would have effected, and 
this with infinite delight in the project of it, so as he should be gladder to 
see this business effected and brought about, than any that ever he should 
set his baud unto ; his heart was more in it than in all things else. ' All 
things are of God,' but this above all. 

Aid it was a great matter that he should pitch so peremptorily and re- 
solutely on this course rather than any other, for he might have took up 
other purposes enough suitable and advantageous to his ends, but this 
pleased him above all other. Col. i. 19, 20, ' For it pleased the Father, that 
in him should aU fulness dwell,' ver. 20 ; ' And (having made peace through 
the blood of his cross) b}' him to reconcile all things unto himself ; by him, 



ClIAP. III.] OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 13 

I sav, •whether they be things in earth, or things in heaven.' For these 
enemies he could have clestroj^d, and have been ghjrified in their just de- 
struction. He was able enough to bear the loss of souls. AVhat is it to 
him that the nations perish ? He should not have weakened himself a whit 
by cutting olf all the rebels, as kings do, whose glory consists io the multi- 
tude of their subjects. Neither had he any need of friends ; he was happy 
enough afore they were, and could be as happy still without them. And if 
he would have friends, had he not the angels ? tliat were constant friends 
to him, to delight in. One would think he should have prized their friend- 
ship more for the faithfulness of it ; and if he had a mind to others, he 
could have created new ones. But out of these very stones he would have 
a new generation raised up, a seed of well-willers, or a generation of chil- 
dren to Abraham. And yet as God offered to Moses, he might have done 
in this our case. Num. xiv. 12, ' I will smite them with the pestilence, and 
disinherit them, and will make of thee a greater nation, and mightier than 
they.' God might have made tlie offer of all greatness and glory to Christ, 
and as for us, might have destroyed us one and all, and have packed us all 
to hell for rebels. He had prisons enough to have held us, which kings 
often want in a general rebellion ; yea, and he would have been glorified 
in that our just destruction also. There was therefore no necessity put 
him upon this resolution, but his good pleasure, which was in himself, 
which made him say within himself of the sons of men, as in allusion to 
what is in Jer. viii. 4, ' Shall they fall, and not arise ? shall he turn away, 
and not return ? ' His mind lingered after them, and he is glorified more 
in the services than the sufferings of men ; and he had angels enough 
already, thousand thousands, and ten thousand times ten thousands, and 
he would have some men that should see his glory, bless him, and be 
blessed of him. He loves variety ; to have two witnesses at least, he 
creates two worlds, heaven and earth, in them two several sorts of reason- 
able creatures as inhabitants ; upon them he would shew two several ways 
of salvation, and all to shew his manifold wisdom : Eph. iii. 8-10, ' Unto 
me, who am less than the least of all saints, is this grace given, that I 
should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ ; ' 
ver. 9, ' And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, 
which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who created 
all things by Jesus Christ : ' ver. 10, ' To the intent that now to the prin- 
cipalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the 
manifold wisdom of God.' And if you would further know. What should 
be the reason of this strange aff'ection in our God, why ? The Scripture 
gives it. 

Our God being love, even love itself, 1 John iv. 16, ' And we have 
known and believed the love God hath to us. God is love ; and he that 
dwelleth in love dwelleth in God, and God in him.' Our God loving, 
where he sets his love, with an infinite love as himself is, which love of 
all things else in him he loves to shew the utmost of, and of all works, 
works of love have the most delight in them, therefore mercy is called his 
delight, his darling : Micah vii. 18, ' Who is a God like unto thee, that 
pardoneth iniquity, and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his 
heritage ? He retaineth not his anger for ever, because he dehghteth in 
mercy.' Our God being thus love, and mercy his dehght, he would gladly 
shew how well he could love creatures, he was most glad of the greatest 
opportunity to shew it; therefore he resolves upon this course, to reconcile 
enemies, whatsoever it should cost. And the more they should cost 



14 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK I. 

him, the gladder should they* be. The making of a thousand new friends 
could not have expressed so much love as the reconciling one enemy. To 
love and delight in friends, who had never wronged him, was too narrow, 
shallow, and slight a way. He had heights, depths, breadth of love : Eph. 
iii. 18, ' May be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, 
and length, and depth, and height.' Which heights and depth of love he 
would make known, and which nothing but the depths of our miseiy could 
have drawn out. 

And that this is the reason, see Rom. v. 8, 10, ' But God commendeth 
his love towards us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us.' 
Ver. 10, ' For if, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the 
death of his Son, much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his 
life.' God commends his love towards us, that whilst we were yet enemies, 
he gave his Son for us, not to be born only, but to die. Both our being 
sinners, and his giving his Son, commends or sets out his love ; and that he 
might commend it, he pitcheth on this course. And that this love should 
be pitched upon men, not the angels that fell, it yet further commends 
his love. There were but two sorts of sinners whose sins could be taken 
away ; and of the twain, who would not have thought but the fallen angels 
should have been propounded first, and have passed more easily ? They 
were fairer and better creatures than we ; and if he regarded service, one 
of them was able to do him more than a thousand of us. When he had 
bought us, he must be at a great deal of more ti'ouble to preserve and tend 
us, than we were able ever to requite in service and attendance upon him. 
He must allow us much of our time to sleep, and eat, and to be idle in ; 
to refresh our bodies, and tend us as you would tend a child ; rock us 
asleep eveiy night, and make our beds in sickness ; Ps. xli. 3, ' The Lord 
will strengthen him upon the bed of languishing : thou wilt make all his bed 
in his sickness;' and feed us himself in due season. Whereas the angels, 
they could stand in his presence day and night, and not be weary. And, 
besides, the nature of the angels had been a fitter match a great deal for 
his Son. They are spirits, and so in a nearer assimilation to him. "Who 
ever thought he should close to match so low as with us ? All this makes 
for us still the more love, for it was the more free. And the more unlikely 
it is that he could love such as we, the more his love is commended. The 
less we could- do for him or for ourselves, the more it would appear he did 
for us. He is honoured more in our dependence than our service. He 
hath regard to the lo\\Tiess of his spouse and handmaids, and lets the 
mighty go, principalities and powers ; he loves still to prefer the younger, 
and make the elder serve them. Bom. ix. The angels are ministering 
spirits for their good. Among men he culls out still the poor, the foolish, 
not many wise or noble ; and he makes as unlikely a choice amongst his 
creatures. 

CHAPTER IV. 

That God, in jytirsnance of his gracious design to save sinners, exercised his 
ivisdom to contrive the fittest means of accomplishing it. — Though God 
might have j^ardoned sin without satisfaction, yet he icould not; and the 
reasons of it. 

As God's purpose was thus strongly bent upon the salvation of men, so 
his wisdom and counsel were exercised about the means whereby it might 

» Qu. 'he"?— Ed 



CUAP. IV.} OP CHRIST^THE MEDIATOR. 15 

bo effected ; and it is a business tbat requires tbe depths of bis wisdom. 
We silly men set upon many projects, wbicli at first view delight and ailect 
us ; and we are hot upon them, which yet upon consultation we find not 
feasible, and so leave them, meeting with such difficulties in them as we 
know not how to compass them ; though when the heart is fully set upon 
any business, it will set wit and invention a- work to find out all means that 
wit can reach to. 

Now, as God's strong purpose and delights wei-e in this great work, so 
also his depths of wisdom were in it also. Therefore God's will is said to 
have counsel joined with it, to work all by counsel, Eph i. 11. He works 
all by counsel, to efiect and bring to pass what his will hath pitched upon, 
and the stronger his will is in a thing, the deeper are his counsels about 
it ; and this business, as he resolves to have it carried, will prove such as 
will draw out his depths of wisdom. 

And therefore as you have seen his will thus strongly pitched upon it, 
as his highest and deepest project, to manifest the dearest affection in him 
to the utmost, so you shall now see his wisdom soar as high (indeed in- 
finitely) out of our sight, thoughts, and imaginations, to find out a corre- 
spondent means, not only to effect it, but in eflecting it to shew both love 
and wisdom, and give full satisfaction to bis justice, which was infinitely 
beyond the reach of any created understanding to have found out. 

There was one way indeed which was more obvious, and that was, to 
pardon the rebels, and make no more ado of it ; for he might if he had 
pleased have ran a way and course of mere mercy, not tempered with justice 
at all. He might have pardoned without satisfaction. I will not now dis- 
pute it ; only this I will say for the confij-mation of it, to punish sin being 
an act of his will, as well as other works of his ad extra, may therefore be 
suspended as he himself pleaseth. To hate sin is his nature ; and that sin 
deserves death is also the natural and inseparable property, consequent, 
and demerit of it ; but the expression of this hatred, and of what sin 
deserves by actual punishment, is an act of his will, and so might be 
suspended. 

But besides that this way would not manifest such depths of love, though 
thus to have pardoned one man had shewn more love than was shewn to 
all the angels who never sinned ; it also was not adequate and answerable 
to all those his glorious ends, and pui-poses, and other resolutions in this 
plot, which he will be constant unto, and make to meet in it (and it is 
the proper use of wisdom to make all ends meet) ; and God will not break 
one rule or purpose he takes up ; and he hath other projects afoot besides. 
For, 

First, He meant to give a law, whereof he will not have the least iota to 
perish or be in vain ; Mat. v. 18, ' For verily I say unto you. Till heaven 
and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in nowise pass from the law, till 
all be fulfilled.' Which law might both discover what was sin, and what a 
heinous thing it was, and shew by a threatening the punishment which it 
natm'ally doth deserve, and what the sinner might expect in justice from 
him ; this was necessary, for where there is no law there is no sin ; Rom. 
V. 13, ' Sin is not imputed where there is no law.' And otherwise there 
should have been no sinner actually capable of punishment. 

Secondhi, Giving this law he takes upon him to be a judge, and the 
judge of all the world ; for in the very making of the law he declares him- 
self to be so. 

Thirdly, If so, then he is engaged upon many strong motives to shew 



16 OF CHRIST TH* MEDL\TOE. [BoOK. I. 

his justice against sin in that punishment he thi-eatened ; though still in 
that he is judge of all the world, and maker of the law, he could if he 
pleased forbear to execute those threatenings (seeing a note of irrevocation 
was not added to them) ; for he that made the law may repeal that part of 
it, yet most strong motives these are to execute them. 

For is he not the judge of all the world ? And is it not a righteous thing 
with God to render vengeance ? 2 Thess. i. 5, 6, ' "Which is a manifest 
token of the righteous judgment of God, that ye may be counted worthy of 
the kingdom of God, for which ye also sutler : ' ver. 6, ' Seeing it is a 
righteous thing with God to recompense tribulation to them that trouble 
you.' ' And shall not the Judge of all the world do right ? ' Gen. xviii. And 
is he not therefore to set a copy to all judges else, being judge of all the 
world ? Primum in quolihet genere , est mensura reliquorum. And is not he 
an abomination to him, that justifies the unrighteous and condemns the 
innocent '? Prov. xvii. 15, These may not dispense with the laws, because 
they are but his justices ; and though he might dispense, being the supreme 
judge, yet if all the world be his circuit, and he means to condemn the 
angels by the law, and shew his justice on them, how will he clearly over- 
come when he judgeth them ? as it is in Rom. iii. 4. Stop their mouths, 
as it is at the 19th verse, if he shews not his justice against those sins he 
pardons. And though he might say to them, Pay what you owe ; what is 
that to you? yet even the men he pardons, and pardons to that end to shew 
his mercy, would esteem sin less, and pardon less, if it were procured and 
obtained lightly ; and should sin, which is the greatest inordinacy, and would 
not be brought in compass in his government, which doth order all things, be 
left to its extravagant com-se, and passed um-egarded, and escaped as fi:ee 
as hoUness ? 

And again, are not all his attributes his nature, his justice as well as 
mercy ? his hatred o: sin, as well as the love of his creature ? And is 
not that nature of his pure act, and therefore active, and therefore provokes 
all his will to manifest these his attributes upon all occasions ? Doth not 
justice boil within him against sin, as well as his bowels of mercy yearn 
towards the sinner ? Is not the plot of reconciliation his mastei-piece, 
wherein he means to bring all his attributes upon the stage ? And should 
his justice, and this expressed by a law, keep in and sit down contented, 
without shewing itsslf? No; and therefore he resolves to be just, and 
have his justice and law satisfied, as well as to justify the sinner ; Rom. 
iii. 26, ' To declare, I say, at this time his righteousness : that he might 
be just, and the justifier of him that beUeveth in Jesus.' And as to run a 
course of mere rigorous justice pleased him not, so likewise nor to stretch 
the pure absolute prerogative of mercy. Wherefore some of the fathers 
have, after the manner of men, brought in mercy and justice here pleading; 
the project of mercy was his delight, as mercy is, Micah vii. 18. And he 
had resolved above all to shew it. But then justice also is his sceptre, 
whereby he is to i-ule, and govern, and judge the world. Wherefore his 
wisdom, as a middle attribute, steps in, and interposeth as a means of 
mediation between them both, and undertakes to compound the business, 
and to accommodate all, so as both shall have theii" desire and aims, their 
full demonstration and accomplishment. 



ClUP. V.J OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR, 17 

CHAPTER V. 

To the effecting of oil the drsirpis, both of justice and mercy, it teas necessari/ 
that a full and complete saliiifaclion should be made, u/iich ne being unable 
to pay, divine ivisdoin thought of another person to undeitalce and to do it 
for us. — That God's justice is contented uith tJiis commutation of the 
person, since hereby that attribute is more glorified, and all the ends of the 
law answered, than if we the offeiulers had in our own jjersoas suffered the 
due punishment of sin. 

This accomplishment of all the designs, hoth of justice and mercy, must 
be by satisfaction, by full and adequate ransom, d\riXvT^oi> ; 1 Tim. ii. 6, 
* Who gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time ; ' which is 
reddiiio aquivalenlis pro aquivalenti, which the sinner of himself would never 
have been able to perform. There is no thinking of it ; Rom. v. G-8, 
' For when we were yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the 
ungodly.' Ver. 7, ' For scarcely for a righteous man will one die : yet 
peradventure for a good man some would even dare to die.' Ver. 8, ' But 
God commendeth his love towards us, in that, while we were yet sinners, 
Christ died for us.' We are said to be without strength, and it is there 
brought in, as the great demonstration of Christ's love in dying for us, 
when we were yet without strength. And if nothing we are, much less 
anything we have or can offer ; the blood of bulls and goats is not able ; 
it is not possible to take away sin by it : Heb. x. 4, ' For it is not possible 
that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins.' Add to them 
all the creatures that are the appurtenances of man, which man hath to 
give, as gold, silver, precious stones, not the whole world of them would 
do. For nothing less noble than man can be a sufficient surety for man's 
life, which sin deprives us of. All such things are not worth a soul, which 
is to be lost for sin, said he that paid for one ; Mat. xvi. 26, ' For what is 
a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul ? or 
what shall a man give in exchange for his soul ? ' And as it is in Micah 
vi. 7, ' Will the Lord be pleased with rivers of oil? nay, with thy firstborn 
of thy body for the sin of thy soul ? ' There is no proportion ; God would 
never have turned away so fair a chapman, if his justice could afford so 
cheap a commutation. And as not rivers of oil, so nor rivers of tears, which 
(as all other actions that come from us) are defiled, and become but as 
puddle-water. 

His wisdom therefore thought of a commutation, so as that that satis- 
faction should be performed by a surety in our stead, who might be a me- 
diator and umpire, and who might take our sins upon himself, and upon 
whom God might lay the iniquity of us all, Isa. liii. 6, and exact the punish- 
ment, as Junius reads it; that might become a surety : Heb. vii. 21, 22, 
' For those priests were made without an oath ; but this with an oath, by 
him that said unto him, The Lord sware, and will not repent. Thou art 
a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec ;' ver. 22, ' By so much was 
Jesus made a surety of a better testament;' that might make satisfaction, 
being made sin ; 2 Cor. v. 21, ' For he hath made him to be sin for us, who 
knew no sin ; that we might be mude the righteousness of God in him.' 
That being ' made of a woman, might be under the law,' Gal. iv. 4. ' But 
when the fulness of time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, 
made under the law,' and who so might give and expose himself as a ransom 
and dvriXur^ov, a sufficient adequate satisfaction. 

And his justice will be content to admit of such a commutation, and that 

VOIi. V. B 



18 OF CHEI3T THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK I. 

such a satisfaction should be performed by a surety in our stead. For 
when all parties are satisfied, and no wrong is done to any, justice may 
well be satisfied. For if the parties undertaking it be willing, volenti -non 
Jit injuria, and the great undertaker having power over that thing which he 
ofiers to lay down for satisfaction, being lord of it, no other one is wi'onged. 

Neither is the party to be satisfied wronged, if he that undertakes it be 
of ability fully to satisfy and to fufil what he desires, and if, being the law- 
giver, he be wiUing to assent to this act of his, and to accept it. For, being 
Lord of his own law, he may dispense with the letter of it, if so be those 
holy ends, which his counsel had in making it, be accomplished and attained; 
and if the reason of the law and lawgiver be satisfied, then is the law. Now 
the ends and gi'ounds of gi'V'ing God's law were to declare and shew forth 
his justice, and hatred against sin wherever he found it. Now his justice 
and hatred of sin is as fully manifested when punishment is executed upon a 
party assuming our sins on himself, and undertaking to be a surety, as if 
the sinner himself were punished ; if not more, in that ]te doth but un- 
dertake it for another, and yet is not spared. As God is said to hear our 
prayers, and fulfil his promise, when he answers to the groimd of our 
prayers, though not in the thing ; so are the cries of sin, or* justice against 
the sinner, answered, and God's threatenings fulfilled, when anot'ier is 
punished, becausj all the ends of the lawgiver are fully accomplished. 
It is true, the tenor and litter of the law is dispensed with, but not the 
debt ; that is as fully exacted as ever. It is but a dispensation of the party 
obliged, not of the obligation itself, or of the debt, or of the reason why the 
debt is exacted. It is not wholly secundum lef/em, nor yet contra, bvBi Kara 
vofjbov b-odi Kara vo/xou, dX'/M ii-so v6/j,ov y.al i/-£g \/ofj.ov,f it is a saying no less 
solid than elegant, and therefore the more elegant, because it was anciently 
used in another case. And although the law doth not mention or name a 
surety, and the malefactor's single bond be only mentioned therein, and the 
threatening dhected against him, and his name is only in the project, be- 
cause the law in itself supposeth as yet none else guilty, and can challenge 
none else, yet if some other, that is lord of his own action, subject himself 
to the law willingly, which will of his is a law to him, and the lawgiver 
himself, that is lord of the law, accepts this, as seeing the same ends shall 
be satisfied for which he made the law ; in this case the law takes hold of 
the surety or undertaker, and he may let the malefactor go free. 

And now that his wisdom hath found a course and way of mediation 
between his justice and his mercy, j-et who is there in heaven and earth 
should be a fit mediator, both able and wilhng to undertake it, and faithful 
to perform it ? 

CHAPTER VI. 

The great difficulty ivas, to find out a person of strength equal to so high an 
undertaking. — Neither angeh nor men could have found out or presented a 
fit person. — God manifest in the flesh, for redemjit ion of man, teas a mxjstery 
above all the thoughts of angels or men, and was worthy only of God's wisdom 
to find out. 

The difficulty is still behind, a mysteiy so gi'eat as would have nonplussed 
heaven and earth, angels and men, Nodus Deo vindice dignus. So as if 

* Qu. ' for ' ?— Ed. 

t That is, ' Neither against the law nor according to the law ; but above the law 
and for the sake of the law.' — Ed. 



Chap. VI. J of christ the mediator. 10 

God had referred it to a consultation of men and angels, and empanncllcd all 
intelligible natures upon tbis grand jury for to save men, and ofiered but thus 
ftiirly ; though none of you can do it, yet find you but out the way and person, 
and I will set my power to the eli'ecting of it ; they would have returned in 
a verdict and bill of L/norMtius. After millions of years' consultation, their 
thoughts would not have presumed to have waded into this depth, so far as 
to think that justice might dispense in the least measure with so holy a law, 
and admit a commutation. 

But impossible it was they should have thought of the person that should 
give full satisfaction to his justice, it passed all created powers to perform 
it (as I shall shew when I shall shew Christ's ability to this work), and 
as it passed their power to eflect it, so their skill and reach. We who 
could never have found out a remedy for a cut finger, had not God pre- 
scribed and appointed one, could much less for this, it being a case of such 
difficulty. The devils they could not imagine any way, no more for us than 
for themselves, and therefore tempted man, thinking him when he had 
sinned sure enough, and hell gates so strongly locked, that no art could find 
or make a key to open them, or power to break them open. Adam, poor 
man, he trembled, and knew not which way to turn him, and thought God 
would have flown upon him presently. The good angels, they know it but 
by the church : Eph. iii. 10, ' To the intent that now unto the principalities 
and powers in heavenly places, might be known by the church the manifold 
wisdom of God.' In this strait God himself aforehand set his depths of 
wisdom a-work to find out one, in and by whom all things might be accom- 
modated, and out of those infinite depths found out and invented a way and 
means of eii'ecting our reconciliation, even in the incarnation and dealu of 
his own Son. Before the wound given, he provided a plaster ; and to aiiude 
.0 Abraham's speech, provided a sacrifice unknown to us, and a sufficient 
remedy to salve all again, which otherwise had been past finding out. 

For the assumption of our nature into one person with the Son of God, 
was a thing thought credible when revealed, because possible, yet hardly so 
conceived, even by Mary, when it was told her by the angel : Luke i. 31, 
* How can this thing be '?' says she. There is nothing in all the works of 
nature to make a correspondent example for it; yea, nature denies such a 
composition, to confound heaven and earth. All other religions abhor it. 
It was the great stumbling-block of the Jews, as they object it to him : John 
X. 33, ' The Jews answered him, saying, For a good work we stone tliee 
not ; but for blasphemy, and because that' thou, being a man, makest thy- 
self God.' 

But suppose that mystery had been made known, as some say it was, to 
the angels, that Christ in our nature should be a head, a mediator of union, 
the stomaching of which, say some, was their fall ; yet to have imaginid 
him a mediator of reconciliation, and that he should satisfy God for us, 
and be made sin and a curse, they would have trembled to have thought it, 
if God had not first said it. Nay, when Christ told his apostles what he 
-was to sufier, their thoughts seemed to abhor it ; ' Master, spare thyself,' 
says Peter: Mat. xvi. 21, 22, 'From that time forth began Jesus to shew 
unto his disciples, how that he must go unto Jei'usalem, and suffer many 
things of the elders, and chief priests, and scribes, and be killed, and be 
raised again the third day ;' ver. 22, ' Then Peter took him, and began to 
rebuke him, saying. Be it far from thee, Lord : this shall not be unto 
thee.' 

This invention therefore God's wisdom alone is to have the glory, of and 



20 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK I. 

therefore it is called, ' the hidden wisdom of God, as in a mystery :' 1 Cor. 
ii. 7, ' But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden 
wisdom, which God ordained before the world unto our glory.' The chief 
piece of which mystery is God manifest in the flesh : 1 Tim. iii. 16, * And, 
without controversy, great is the mystery of godliness ; God was manifest 
in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles, 
believed on in the world, received up into glory ;' which, had God not re- 
vealed, none could ever have reached, for it ' lay hid in God :' Eph. iii. 9, 
' And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery, which from 
the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, who created all things 
by Jesus Christ.' 

And which when revealed is, without controversy, so great a mystery, 
1 Tim. iii. 16, that the very revelation of it is the greatest argument that 
can be brought to prove the truth of our religion ; for all men that under- 
stand it, must and will with amazement acknowledge and confess, that so 
great a plot could not have been hatched in the womb of any created under- 
standing. As sin was our invention, Eccl. vii. 29, so Christ alone was God's; 
and therefore Christ is called, ' The Wisdom of God,' which is not spoken of 
him essentially as second person, but mcwifesiative as mediator, because in 
him his wisdom to the utmost is made manifest. 



CHAPTER VII. 

When God's idsdomJiacl found outa Jit person, yet since this must he his only 
Son, here was a greater difficulty fur him to overcome ; how to give him for 
us. — The depths of God's love here, as of his tvisdom before, seen in not 
spxiring his own Son, but exposing him to all the rigours of justice, which 
would not make the least abatements. — It ivas of free choice that he made 
thus of his Son to be a Redeemer, to which he was not obliged or necessitated. 
— He appointed his Son to death for us, and laid his injunction and charge 
on him to perform this his ivill. 

Now the person is found out, and the way clear how it should be done, 
which difliculty his wisdom hath expedited ; yet the finding out the person 
hath brought a greater with it ; for if none but he that was his Son could 
do it, and though a Son, yet if he become a surety, justice will not have 
him spared. ' He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for 
us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things ? ' Justice 
would abate nothing ; ' Without blood there is no remission,' and not the 
best blood of his body would serve, but of his soul too. He must bear our 
sins : Isa. liii. 5, ' But he was wounded for our transgressions, he was 
bruised for our iniquities : the chastisement of our peace was upon him ; 
and with his stripes we are healed.' He must pay God in the same coin 
we should, and tlierefore must ' make his soul an oflering for sin : ' Isa. liii. 
10, 11, ' Yet it pleased the Lord to bruise him ; he hath put him to grief: 
when thou shalt make his soul an oflering for sin, he shall see his seed, he 
shall prolong his days, and the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in his 
hand. He shall see of the travail of his soul, and shall be satisfied : by his 
knowledge shall my righteous servant justify many ; for he shall bear their 
iniquities.' And if he be made sin, he must be made a curse ; and which 
is more than all this, God himself must be the executioner, and his own 
Son the person who suflers, and no creature could strike stroke hard enough 



CUAP. VII.] OF CIIKIST TUE MEDIATOR. 2t 

to make it satisfactory. JTany a tender mother hath not the heart to soo 
her child whipped, much less to whip it herself, although she knows it to 
he for its own profit and good, when it is in fault ; hut God hero in this 
case must put his Son to grief, Isa. liii. 10. 

To find out the way to accomplish it, and the person hy whom, drew out 
hut the depths of his wisdom ; hut now, if the business go forward, it will 
draw out the depths of his love. It cost him but his thoughts afore, now 
it must cost him his Son, the Son of his love. If it were to sacrifice worlds 
for us, he could have easily created millions, and destroyed them again for 
us ; as he gave nations for their sakcs, Isa. xliii. 4. But what ? To sacri- 
fice his only Son, here was the ditliculty. 

And if this be the only way (God might have said), bury the invention of 
it in eternal silence ; let it never be made mention of or come to light, that 
ever there were such a thing ; let it here die, rather than Christ die ; and 
therefore though his heart was much set upon this project, yet this might 
likely have dashed all, that nothing should serve but the death of his Son ; 
his will might be more set upon this business of reconciling us, than ever 
on any, but yet not upon such terms as these. He might be glad to see 
it done, yet not to cost so dear. 

Behold therefore and wonder, and stand aghast ! He takes this way to 
choose, and chooseth Christ to this work ; and thus to choose him was God 
the Father's work, and indeed a work of wonder. Isa. xlii. 1, ' Behold my 
servant, whom I uphold ; my elect, in whom mj' soul delights.' And so 
Mat. xii. 18, ' Behold my servant whom I have chosen, in whom my soul 
is well pleased.' That ever these two should be put together in one sen- 
tence, — SciL, ' In whom my soul delights,' Avith this, ' Behold my servant 
whom I have chosen,' to such a harsh and difficult a business ; j'et that was 
the very reason of this choice, therefore he chooseth him, and therefore it 
is mentioned with it ; for the more he loved him, the more love he should 
shew in giving him for us. 

And observe it. It is made an act of choice in him, full and free. He 
had other wa3fs ; at least, he was no way necessitated unto this. He might 
have destroyed us, and lost nothing by us. He might have pardoned us, 
and shewn more love therein than unto millions of new created friends. 
Yea, suppose a creature could have satisfied, yet he takes this way to choose ; 
it suits with the utmost extent of all his ends. If the sacrifices of bulls 
and goats could (as they could not), have taken away sin, yet these ' thou 
wouldst not,' says Christ, Heb. x. 8, ' but a body hast thou fitted me. He 
takes away the first ' (says the apostle, Heb. x. 9), ' that he may establish 
the second.' That is, he layeth aside all other means (if other could be 
supposed), and chooseth this, and however resolves to take this course ex 
ahundanti ; and as in making his promises it is said, Heb. vi. 17, ' God 
being willing more abundantly to shew to the heirs of salvation the immu- 
tability of his counsel, confirms them by an oath,' which puts an end to all 
controversies ; ver. 16, ' And because he can swear by no greater, he sware 
by himself.' So say I in this : What if God, ex ahundanti, if upon supposi- 
tion other means could have done it ; yet out of his abundance of love to us, 
whom he thinks he can never love enough, nor to shew his love, do too 
much for ; what if he means to give his Son because he cannot give a 
greater, and so at once to give the gi-eatest instance of his love and justice : 
of his love, in that he is not only content to commute the punishment, but 
lay it on his Son ; of his justice, in that he will not only punish sin in us, 
but even in him. He will not spare his own Son, Rom. viii. 32, and so he 



22 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK I. 

will make sure work indeed, and put an end to all suppositions, fears, yea, 
possibility of miscarriage ; a way whereby to accommodate all things so 
fully, as all conveniences requisite to this work should concur, yea, abound 
indeed in Christ's alone mediation. The demonstration of which doth de- 
pend upon the second part of the story, when we hear what Christ did do 
to the ellecting of it. 

So as it is, and may be a great question, whether God hath shewn more 
love in pitching on this way, when by other means he might have saved us 
if he would ; or if no other means could be had, and God was confined to 
this, yet that God would do so much rather than we should not be saved ? 
We could have had pardon without Christ, yet to have not pardon only, 
but Christ also, this is infinitely more. The pardon of sin is a greater gift 
than millions of worlds ; but to have pardon through Christ, and Christ 
with the pardon, though but of one sin, is more than the pardon of worlds 
of sins. 

And, further, consider what he chose Christ unto ; ' He appointed him 
to death,' as the apostle says of himself in another case. Therefore Peter, 
1 Pet, i. 18, 19, speaking of our redemption by his blood ; ' which (says 
he) was verily foreordained before the foundation of the world.' So as he 
chose him not as a head only, but as a lamb to be slain : Rev. xiii. 8, 
' And all that dwell on the earth shall worship him, whose names are noi 
written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the 
world.' 

I have elsewhere * shewed how he was appointed to be an heir ; but 
there is some dignity in that, and yet it was a humiliation in him to take 
that by appointment which was his own by natural inheritance ; but to be 
appointed to death so long afore, and to such a death, and there was not 
a circumstance in it but his Father appointed it, that it should be thus 
shameful, thus painful, &c.,this was love indeed ; Acts ii. 23, 'Him being 
delivered by the determinate counsel of God, ye have crucified and slain.' 
All was done by the determinate counsel of God. He not only secretly de- 
termined it, but which is more, called him to it, moved him in it himself 
to undertake to do all this ; for calling and election of us are two distinct 
things ; and so in the designing of Christ to this office, they are to be con- 
sidered apart. 

Now the Father was not only the contriver and designer, but had the 
heart (such M'as his love to us) to be himself the first propounder also of 
it to him, and withal to tell him he was to be the executioner, or he should 
not be satisfied by him for sin. And who should break this to Christ, and 
persuade him, or bring him off" to be willing to it ? No creature had inte- 
rest enough in him, to be sure. None of us did ever speak to him to die, 
nor no creature mentioned it for us ; for none durst so much as to think it. 
Who did then ? His Father owns it as his own work ; Isa. xlii. 6, ' I 
have called thee in righteousness ; ' and it was necessary he should. Both 
because. 

First, Christ was not to begin to offer it of himself. That conceit of 
Bernard's, bringing Christ in ofiering himself for poor man (as he doeth), 
saying, ' Take mo, sacrifice me for them,' hath no ground, for he doeth 
nothing but what his Father propounds ; John v. 19, 20, ' Then answered 
Jesus, and said imto them. Verily, verily, I say unto you, the Son can do 
nothing of himself ; but what he seeth the Father do : for what things soever 

* In the ' Discourse of the Knowledge of God the Father, and his Son Jesus 
Christ.' In 2d volume of his Works.— [Vol. IV. of this edition.— Ed.] 



Chap. VII. J of ciirist the mediator. 23 

ho doetb, these also docth the Son likewise. For the Father lovoth the 
Son, unci shcwoth him all things that himselt' doeth : and he will show him 
greater works than these, that j'e may marvel.' Ho is the second person, 
aud all motions are to begin and come from the Father, who is the first 
person. And as to this particular, Christ speaks in this wise, John viii. 
42, ' I came from God, neither came I of myself, but my Father sent me.' 

Secoudh/, It being au olHce, aud an oflice of priesthood, he was to be 
appointed to it. Hob. v. 4, 5, ' No man takes this honour to himself, but 
ho that was called of God, as was Aaron. So also Christ' (though he had 
all excellencies and abilities in him) ' glorified not himself to be made an 
high priest for us.' 

God therefore called him to it ; and this as making it his own business, 
as he was pleased to account it, and as such commended it to Christ, and 
therefore Christ calls it his ' Father's business:' Luke ii. 49, ' And he said 
unto thorn, How is it that ye sought me ? Wist ye not that I must be about 
my Father's business ?' 

Aud now will you see how and in what manner it was he called him, and 
be amazed at it, to see how earnest he is in it. See his own words (as the 
Holy Ghost, the great secretary of heaven, who alone was by at that great 
council, hath recorded it), Heb. v. 5, 6, ' So also Christ glorified not him- 
self to be made an high priest ; but he that said unto him, Thou art my 
Sou, to-day have 1 begotten thee. As he saith also in another place. Thou 
art a priest for ever, after the order of Melchisedec ; ' where we find the 
very words he spake to him recorded, ' He that said to him. Thou art my 
Son, this day have I begotten thee, says in another place,' which records 
another passage then spoken, ' Thou art a priest for ever, after the order of 
Melchisedec' The Holy Ghost brings in both these, and joins them to- 
gether, and brings that which was in the first as the argument or motive 
which God used to him to persuade him, when he moved him to it. He 
that said, ' Thou art my Son,' says, ' Thou art a priest ' also, to shew the 
ground of authority which ho urgeth in it. He that was his Father, and so 
had power to appoint his Son his calling (as other parents have), appointed 
him as his begotten Son thus to be a priest. And therefore he tells him, 
in the first speech, that he is his Son, and he begat him ; and therewithal 
wooes him, that as he was his Son, and he his Father, and puts him in 
mind of all that mutual love which was between them upon so high a rela- 
tion ; and so much the higher, by how much the thing communicated was 
greater, in that he was God by his begetting him ; that therefore and there- 
upon he would take on him this so hard and harsh an undertaking. He 
calls him indeed, and speaks (as if he meant not to be denied) in the highest 
language of a father, and useth his whole interest in that, mentions the 
deepest obligation, and he notes out the time ; it was on his birthday, ' This 
day have I begotten thee.' As parents often dedicate their children, when 
first born, to such and such a calling, as Hannah did Samuel to the priest- 
hood, so doth God his Son. Yea, he is yet more earnest, he laid his express 
command on him, John x. 18, though the other mentions the most com- 
manding argument and relation of all other, viz., as he was his Son, All 
obedience as due on Christ's side, and authority on his Father's, are spoken 
in such a word. Yea, and yet to shew more vehemency and earnestness, 
he adds an oath to it, Heb. vii. 21, ' He swore he should be a priest,' and 
when he hath done, records it. ' It is written of me,' and that sv xnpaKihi 
To\) jSiZXiou, in the first page, or beginning of the book of his decrees ; yea, 
and puts his seal to it, ' Him hath the Father sealed,' John vi. 27. By 



24 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK L 

all which he precludes him from a refusal, to prevent all supposition of 
denial. 

God the Father, you see, hath done all that lies in him, and yet no more 
than was necessarily required to this work, as was in part said before, and 
may be further observed out of the 10th verse of the 10th chapter of the 
Hebrews, wherein he says, ' We are sanctified through his will, through the 
offering of the body of Christ ; ' having reference to that his will of calling 
him, before expressed in that 5th chapter, without which Christ's offering 
had not been satisfactory, or of force to sanctify us. 



CHAPTER VIIL 

CJirisf^ acceptance of the terms ivliich God the Father propounded to him for 
man's redemption. — That his iviUinijness in the undertaking proceeded not 
only from the love he had for us, but from that uhich he did bear unto his 
Father, and his desire to obey him, and to perform his ivill. — That the elect, 
redeemed bij Christ, were first God the Father's, and by lam given in trusf" 
and charge to Christ to save them. 

Now the next thing to be considered is, how this motion takes with Christ's 
heart, which his Father makes, and what he says to it, how he answers it 
again, and how willingly. And this is as necessary as the former ; for 
besides that it could not be forced on him ; for, John v. 26, ' the Father 
hath given him to have life in himself, and so to have power over his life.' 
John X. 18, 'I have power over my life, and none can take it from me.' 
Besides that, if it came not of him freely, it had not been satisfactoiy ; for 
satisf actio est redditio voluntaria, it must be a voluntary payment ; and as our 
disobedience was free, so must his satisfaction be. Though he had at last 
yielded, yet if he sticks at it we are undone, if he makes but an objection. 
And is it not infinite love he should not, being he was the party to 
undergo so much debasement? How did the eldest son's stomach rise, 
when but the fat calf was killed for the prodigal ? But the eldest, only 
begotten Son of God, must sacrifice himself for enemies (not the sacrificing 
of worlds would serve, whereof he could have created enough), and yet not 
a thought did arise contrary to his Father's will. So his own words, in 
answer to the former call of his Father, do shew, ' Lo, I come to do thy 
will, God,' Heb. x. 7. The psalmist, from whence the words are bor- 
rowed, hath it, ' I delight to do thy will,' Ps. xl. 8. ' Lo, I come ' (says 
Christ) ; I am as ready, as forward, God, as thou to have me ; not will- 
ing only, but glad ; I delight to do thy will. As the sun rejoiceth to run 
his race, so the Sua of righteousness to run his, for he was ' anointed with 
the oil of gladness above his fellows,' Ps. xlv. 7. He was as glad to do this 
work as ever he was to eat his meat : John iv. 34, ' Jesus saith unto them, 
My meat is to do the will of him that sent me, and to finish his work.' 
' AVith desire' (saith he) ' have I desired it:' Luke xxii. 15, ' And he said 
unto them. With desire I have desired to eat this passover with you before 
I suffer.' He longed as much, and was as much pained, as ever woman 
with child longed to be delivered, till this work was accomplished. Luke 
xii. 50, ' But I have a baptism to be baptized with, and how am I straitened 
till it be accomplished.' 

It was well for us that his Father struck thus strongly in. For, take the 



CUAP. VIII.] OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 25 

business in itself, you know how unwclcomo it must needs bo to Christ : 
' F.athcr, if it bo possible ' (says he), ' let it pass ;' yet because it was his 
Father's will, he submits, ' Not my will, but thine be done,' Mat. xxvi. 39. 
As it was his Father's will, he had no reluctancy, neither would simply all 
our cries or mediation have ever moved him, no more than straws can movo 
a mountain ; but that it was his Father's will, it was enough. For besides 
that reason for it, John x. 30, ' I and my Father are one ' (saith he), and 
so have one will and agree in one, there is another thing in it most pre- 
valent, seeing that his Father entreats him thus to do it. The Father re- 
solves to hear him in all things ; and should not he then hearken to his 
Father, especially when his request is made upon his birthday (' This day 
have I begotten thee '), when all requests are rendered more easy and facile 
to be granted ; as Herod on his would give to the half of his kingdom ? 
What, and as he was his Father and he his Son, — ' Thou art my Son,' — • 
this overcame him. John x. 17, 18, Though he had life in his own hand, 
yet (says he) I lay it down, because my Father loves me. Surely his 
Father being so earnest in it, he ^YOuld not deny him, especially when he 
added a command to it. This is the reason he likewise gives, John x. 
18, 19, * I have power to lay down my life, and this command I have re- 
ceived of my Father.' It had stuck with him from the first, and he remem- 
bered it still. His Father had power (as other fathers have, to dispose of 
the calling of their sons) to dispose of him ; and though he was so great a 
Son, equal to so great a Father, yet, being a Son, he is not exempted from 
obedience. Philip, ii. 8, ' And being found in fashion as a man, he humbled 
himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross.' 
Heb. V. 7, 8, ' Who in the days of his flesh, when he had ofi'ered up prayers 
and supplications, with strong crying and tears, unto him that was able to 
save him from death, and Avas heard in that he feared : though he were a 
Son, 3'et learned he obedience by the things which he suffered. And when 
his Father shall add an oath to it also (that is an end of all controversies 
between man and man, Heb. vi. 16, much more between the Father and 
Son), and last of all sets his seal to it, it must stand good, for his seal 
stands sure, 2 Tim. ii. 19, there is no breaking of it ; and therefore all these 
made Christ fully willing. 

And this is therefore to be in a more especial manner taken notice of ; 
that we may consider for whose sake principally Christ did die, and under- 
take it, and thus see whom so much we are beholden to. Though Christ 
did it out of love to us, 3-et chieflj' for his Father's entreaty and command, 
and out of love to him. So Christ says, John xiv. 31, ' That the world 
may know that I love the Father, and that as he gave commandment, so I 
do.' He spake this when he was to go to suffer, for, saith he, ' Arise, let 
us go hence.' 

In the sixth place, as his Father recommended the business to him, so 
also he gave especial recommendation of the persons for v/hom he would 
have all this done ; for he gave those of the sons of men unto Christ whom 
he would have reconciled, and this with a charge to bring them to salvation. 

Hence Christ, when he was to offer up himself, he commits and com- 
mends them at his death again to his Father and to his love, upon this 
great ground and motive, that he himself gave them first to him ; alleging 
that he himself came to have a share in them, by his gift and commenda- 
tion: John xvii. 6, ' Thine they were, and thou gavest them me.' A strange 
gift it was, which he must yet pay for, and must cost more than they were 
worth, and yet he takes them as a gift and favour from his Father ; which 



26 OF CUEIST TUE MEDIATOE. [BoOK. I. 

also when he head bought, he hkewise begged at his Father's liands, in John 
xvii. 20, 21, 24. 

And observe that they were first his Father's ; first thine, and then mine 
by thy gift ; and this was not a late or new acquired projjriety of God's in 
them, but an ancient one, which Christ puts him in mind of, ' Thine they 
were.' So that as the Father gave him his work he was to do, ver. 4, so 
he gave to him the persons for whom he should do it ; ver. 6, so as both 
things and persons, ' all things whatsoever thou hast given me, are of 
thee,' ver. 7. As he doeth nothing of himself, but what he sees the Father 
do ; so as mediator (and though mediator) he saves not a man but whom 
his Father did give him, nor puts a name in more than were in his Father's 
bill. John vi. 37, 38, ' I came not to do mine own will, but the will of 
him that sent me.' And this is spoken in relation, not to the business 
only he was to do, but of the persons also that were to be reconciled ; for 
it follows, ver. 39, ' This is his will, that of all which he hath given me I 
should lose none.' And they are not said to be then given to Christ only 
when they are called and begin to believe, but before, even from everlasting 
(of which transaction we now speak) ; for, John vi. 37, ' All the Father 
givcth me shall come to me ;' therefore the}^ are not then said first to be 
given when they came, but before. 

And hence, by reason of his Father's giving of them to him, he calls 
them his sheep, and that before they are called, which as yet were not of 
the fold, but which were yet to bring in ; John x. 16, ' And other sheep I 
have, which are not of this fold : them also I must bring, and they shall 
hear my voice ; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.' Yea, and 
he calls himself such a shepherd, whose own the sheep are ; John xvi. 2, 
3, 4, ' They shall put you out of the synagogues : yea, the time cometh, 
that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service. And 
these things will they do unto you, because they have not known the 
Father, nor me. But these things have I told you, that, when the time 
shall come, ye may remember that I told you of them. And these things 
I said not unto you at the beginning, because I was with you.' Ver. 11, 
12, ' Of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged. I have yet 
many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now.' He was 
owner of them (as all shepherds are not), and delighteth to use a phrase of 
propriety. His own sheep they are. How his own, but by gift from his 
Father, and by special love and care of his own ? And their names he knows. 
John X. 14, ' I am the good Shepherd, and know my sheep, and am known 
of mine.' As God by name is said to know who are his ; and therefore 
their names are said to be written in the Lamb's book as well as in his 
Father's : Eev. xiii. 18, ' Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding 
count the number of the beast : for it is the number of a man ; and his 
number is six hundred threescore and six ;' yea, they are written in his 
heart. And as the high priest had the names of all the tribes written on 
his breastplate, so had Christ the names of all his written in his heart, by 
a pen of adamant, by the will of his Father, written with ever-living and 
everlasting love ; so as the letters can never be worn out. 

And as he gave them to be his, so also with a special charge to bring 
them to salvation, to lose not one of his tale and number. John vi. 38, 39, 
' This is my Father's will, who sent me,' says Christ, ' for which I came 
down from heaven, that of all that he hath given me, I should lose nothing.' 
As Laban required his tale of Jacob, so doth God of Christ. When he 
sent him he gave him that charge, ' This is the will of him that sent me.' 



Chap. IX. , of ciiiusx the mediator. 27 

I come with this errand, charge, and message, which therefore Christ had 
still iu his eye, yea, and looks at it as a duty enjoined him ; * Them I must 
bring,' sa3's he, John x. 10, which hath relation to that command laid on 
him. 

And as Judah became a surety to Jacob his father for his younger 
brother Benjamin, to bring him safe to him out of Egypt — Gen. xliii. 9, ' I 
will be a surety for him, and if I bring him not unto thee, and set him not 
before thee, let me bear the blame for ever ' — so did Christ for his younger 
brethren, whom God, through him as their captain and chief leader, would 
bring to glory: Heb. ii. 10, 11, 'For it became him, for whom are all 
things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to 
make the Captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings. For both 
he that sanctiheth and they who are sanctified are all of one : for which 
cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren.' Who therefore had the 
charge of conducting them, and to that end he took flesh, and in regard to 
it gives an account to his Father of them ; ' Behold I and the children 
which God hath given me.' And you may observe how careful he was in 
this his account, and how punctual in it : John xvii. 12, ' Those thou gavest 
me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition.' He 
is exact in his account, as appears in that he gives a reason for him that 
was lost, that he was a ' son of perdition,' and so excuseth it ; and to this 
end God also gave him, as he was mediator, power over all flesh, that he 
might be enabled to give eternal life to those God gave him : John xvii. 3, 
' And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and 
Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent.' 



CHAPTER IX. 

That upon Christ's accepting this agreement, God the Father, to reward him, 
engages to bestow all the blessings xvhich he should purchase to those redeemed 
by him. — That all these blessings of grace and eternal life were j^romised to 
us in Christ from all eternity. 

Christ thus willingly undertaking to die, and to fulfil his Father's will, 
his Father, to gratify him, enters into a covenant with him, and binds him- 
self to him to bestow the worth and value of all his obedience in all spiritual 
blessings (both of grace and glory, which that his death should purchase), to 
those whom he had given him, and that he and his children should have it 
out in everlasting revenues of grace and glory. As Christ undertook to 
God, so God undertakes to Christ again, to justify, adopt and forgive, sanc- 
tify and glorify those he gives him. All the blessings his love intended, 
Christ was to purchase them ; and all the blessings Christ's death did pur- 
chase, he promiseth Christ to bestow on those whom he purchased them 
for, so as his labour should not be in vain. 

This 3'ou maj^ observe out of manj' places ; as, in general, Isa. liii. 10-12, 
* Yet it pleased the Lord to bruise him ; he hath put him to grief : when 
thou shalt make his soul an offering for sin, he shall see his seed, he shall 
prolong his days, and the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in his hand. 
He shall see of the travail of his soul, and shall be satisfied ; by his know- 
ledge shall my righteous servant justify many ; for he shall bear their ini- 
quities. Therefore will I divide him a portion with the great, and he shall 
divide the spoil with the strong ; because he hath noured out his soul unto 



23 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK I. 

death : and he was numbered with the transgressors ; and he bare the sins 
of many, and made intercession for the transgressors ;' where God makes a 
promise imto Christ that he should see his seed, and see the travail of his 
soul, and should be satisfied ; for my righteous servant shall justify many, 
and thus because he underwent so much sorrow and grief so willingly, as 
it is in the former part of the chapter, and the joy of this was it that made 
him undergo it so willingly : Heb. xii. 2, * Looking unto Jesus, the author 
and finisher of our faith ; who for the joy that was set before him, endured 
the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the 
throne of God.' And that his joy was this, that he should prolong his 
day3, and though he died in the travail, yet should see the travail of his 
soul ; as though a woman be in great pains, yet her joy is, that a man- 
child is brought forth into the world. And so it was with Christ ; his joy 
is, that many children should be brought to glory, and by this he should 
be satisfied, namely, that many should be justified by him, as it follows 
there (for nothing else will satisfy Christ), ' and that he should divide the 
spoil with the strong ; because he poured out his soul to death,' ver. 12. 
That is, he triumphed over hell and death, and by the conquest spoiled 
principalities and powers, and obtained heaven and everlasting righteous- 
ness, by which himself is notof himself made the richer. God therefore allows 
him to divide it and give it away to others. And God considered also how 
that in this work he was his servant, ' My righteous servant,' says he, 
* shall justify many.' He was his servant, and did his business in it, and 
should he have no wages nor rewards ? Yes he should ; and the only 
reward he seeks for, is the salvation and justification of his elect, and of 
those whom God hath given him. And therefore we find this very cove- 
nant bargain-wise struck up, and by way of a most elegant dialogue 
expressed to us, Isa. xlix., which chapter is, as I may call it, the draught 
of the covenant, or deed of gift, betwixt Christ and his Father for us ; 
wherein Christ first begins and shews his commission, as the ground of 
the treaty between them ; intimating unto his Father that he had called 
him to this great work : ver. 1, ' Listen, isles, unto me ; and hearken, ye 
people, from far ; The Lord hath called me from the womb ; from the bowels 
of my mother hath he made mention of my name.' And fitted him for it : 
ver. 2, ' And he hath made my mouth like a sharp sword ; in the shadow 
of his hand hath he hid me, and made me a poHshed shaft ; in his quiver 
hath he hid me.' He therefore expects what fruit and reward he should 
have of all his sufferings. 

His Father offers (as it were) low at first, and mentioneth but Israel 
only as his portion ; ' Thou art my servant, Israel, in whom I will be 
glorified,' ver. 3. Then he, as thinking them too small an inheritance, too 
small a purchase for that great price, foreseeing the hardness of their 
hearts, and how few of them would come in, not worth his coming into the 
world for, so that it the gleanings of them were all, he says, ' He should 
labour in vain, and spend his strength for nought,' ver. 4. Though, how- 
ever, he satisfies himself with this, ' My work is with thee, Lord,' &c. ; 
namely, that his main end of undertakmg it was for his Father's sake, and 
in obedience unto him. 

God therefore answers him again, and enlargeth and stretcheth his cove- 
nant further with him : says he, ' It is a light thing that thou shruldest be 
my servant, to raise up the tribes of Israel,' ccc. ' I will give thee for a 
light to the Gentiles, that thou mayest be my salvation to the ends of the 
earth,' ver. 6. And, ver. 8, ' I will give thee for a covenant to the people,' 



Chap. IX.] of curist the mediator. 29 

&c. God, you see, makes this covenant with him, to save both Jews and 
Gentiles, as the reward of his death. 

And this compact you have also expressed, Ps. ii. 7, 8, where, after he had 
called him to this ollice (which then he calls the decree, ' I will declare the 
decree : Thou art my Son ; this day have I begotten thee'), he subjoins this 
covenant made upon it. ' Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for 
thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession.' 
And this was shadowed out by that famous covenant made with David for 
his seed, for an eternal kingdom : Ps. Ixxxix. 4, 5, ' Thy seed will I estab- 
lish for ever, and build up thy throne to all generations. Selah. And the 
heavens shall praise thy wonders, Lord : thy faithfulness also in the con- 
gregation of the saints.' And ver. 28, 29, ' My mercy will I keep for him 
for evermore, and my covenant shall stand fast with him. His seed also 
will I make to endure for ever, and his throne as the days of heaven.' 
Which covenant was made with David, as a type of Christ, and is to be 
meant as spoken of Christ ; and that covenant too made by God with him 
for his spiritual seed. That covenant is called ' the sure mercies of Da\'id,' 
and is applied to Christ as that spiritual David ; Acts xiii. 34—37, * And as 
concerning that he raised him up from the dead, now no more to return to 
corruption, he said on this wise, I will give you the sm-e mercies of David. 
Wherefore he saith also in another psalm. Thou shalt not suffer tliine Holy 
One to see corruption. For David, after he had served his own genera- 
tion by the will of God, fell on sleep, and was laid unto his fathers, and 
saw corruption : but he, whom God raised again, saw no corruption :' who 
therefore is called David, as here and elsewhere ; and that oath God made 
to David, shewed the everlasting oath and covenant made to Christ for his 
seed : Ps. cxxxii. 10, 14, ' For thy servant David's sake, turn not away the 
face of thine anointed. The Lord hath sworn in truth unto David ; he will 
not turn from it ; of the fruit of thy body will I set upon thy throne.' 

And hence further to confirm this, we find, Titus i. 2, that ' eternal life 
is promised afore the world began ;' which is to be understood in relation 
to this covenant. A promise then was made ; that is, an expression of an 
engagement, which is more than a purpose, for a promise is an expression 
of a purpose ; and to whom can this be understood to be made so long 
afore but to our head Christ ? And we were then looked at by God only 
as in him ; to whom therefore for us he promised to give eternal life as the 
fruit of his death. This very covenant, therefore, that God struck with 
Christ for us, this was the promise meant ; which was, that as he should 
die, so he would as certainly bestow the fruit and revenue of his death in 
glory on those he gave to him. 

So as though God had never expressed any promise to us, yet having 
made it to Ckrist for us, he would have performed it ; therefore he adds, 
God that cannot lie hath made this promise ; and further says, that as 
before all worlds he made this promise and covenant with Chi'ist, so in due 
time he hath further manifested this his word by preaching, &c. All the 
promises that now are revealed are but the manifestation of that gi'and 
promise; but copies, as it were, of that which was made to Christ, in whose 
breast the original of our records are kept, and the application of those 
promises to us is but the writing out the counterpane* of what was done 
in heaven. As all promises are made in him, so all promises were first 
made to him, and to us as one with him. Therefore, saj's the apostle, 
* Not to seeds, as of many, but to seed, as of one, which is Christ,' Gal. 
* Tliat is, ' counterpart.' — Ed. 



80 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK I. 

iii. 16, who in our name, and for us, took a deed of gift from God the 
Father, for all blessing we are to enjoy, before the world was. And there- 
fore also, 2 Tim. i. 9, ' Who hath saved us, and called us with an holy 
calling, not according to our works, but according to his own purpose 
and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus, before the world began.' 
There is grace spoken of as given us in Christ ere the world began, which 
place explains the fonner ; for as the former sajs it was promised, so this, 
that grace was given us, and as then promised to Christ for us, so then also 
given us in Christ, God looking on us as one with Christ. Which promise 
is made upon that his promise to his Father, to give himself for us. The 
sum of all is : his Father promiseth to him to give all spiritual blessings in 
him, and then makes a deed of gift to him for our good and use ; even as 
goods may be given to and by a feofi'ee in trust for one that is yet not born. 
And so our life is said to be ' hid with Christ in God ; ' and so it was from 
everlasting there laid up by God with Christ. 

And hence also we find that all blessings which God in time bestows are 
said to be given in Christ, ere they are actually to us. So Eph. i. 3, 
' God hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in Christ.' So his pur- 
pose of saving us is said to be purposed in Jesus Christ : Eph. iii. 10, 11, 
' To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly 
places, might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God, accord- 
ing to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord.' 
So to be reconciled in Christ here in the text. So, speaking of our re- 
demption, he says, ' which is in Christ Jesus;' Rom. iii. 24, ' Being justi- 
fied freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Jesus Christ.' 
So all grace is said to be given in Christ, 2 Tim. i. 9, before the world 
was.* So 2 Tim. i. 1, ' Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, 
according to the promise of life which is in Christ Jesus.' The promise of 
life is said to be in Jesus Christ. Now^ the phrase notes out a transaction, 
an endowment of all these on us, not first immediately in ourselves, but in 
Christ for us, and on us in him. 

Hence likewise in Scripture we read of promises, not only conditional, 
that he that believes and repents shall be saved, but also absolute ; as that 
in Jeremiah, ' This is my covenant, to give them a new heart and a new 
spirit, and they shall walk in my commandments,' Jer. xxxi. 33, wherein 
he undertakes to fulfil the conditions themselves ; and that covenant must 
needs be made with Christ first, and mediately for us ; and he only knows 
for whom it is made, even for those his Father gave him. 



CHAPTER X. 

What is the reason that thour/h we receive all these blessings by Christ, and on 
the account of his merits, yet titey are said to be yiven to us of pure grace. 

And upon this covenant made with Christ, and compact between God 
and him for us, comes it, that all things we have by Christ, though pur- 
chased by him, are yet said to be by grace, as well as by Christ's merits, 
because they are bestowed by a compact with Christ, by virtue of which 
compact his merits are accepted for us ; so that though Christ laid down 
a price worth all the grace and glory we shall have, yet that it should be 
accepted for us, and all that grace bestowed on us, comes from this com- 
* Vide Alliau. Ora. iii. cont. Avianos. 



OhAP. XI.] OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 81 

pact and covenant made by God witli Christ to accept it for us. And tho 
acceptation of it for us depends as much on that covenant made with Christ 
as on his merits. Therefore, Heb. x. 10, our sanctification and salvation 
is ascribed as much to God's will and covenant with Christ (of which ho 
spake, ver. 7) as to Christ's offering himself ; for he says, ' By which will 
we are sanctified, through the offering of the body of Christ.' And there- 
fore, as it is said that Chi-ist died, so also it is God that justifies ; Rom. 
viii. 33, ' Who shall lay anything to the charge of God's elect ? It is God 
that justifieth ; ' justifies freely by his grace; Horn. iii. 24, ' Being justified 
freely by his grace, through the redemption that is in Jesus Christ.' Though 
Christ hath laid down a sufficient price, and equal to the guilt of our sins, 
yet that God justifies us for it is an act of grace. Why ? Because the 
acceptation of it for us was out of covenant ; and therefore our divines say 
against the Jesuits, that his merits are merits ex compacto, and not which 
absolutely could oblige God to us. Though they be equal to our demerits 
by sin, yet it is only that relation that they had to this covenant made with 
Christ which gave acceptation to them for us. 

And the reason is, because to satisfy for another, especially in corporal 
punishments, requires the compact and willingness of the party to be satis- 
fied, to accept it for him that should else undergo it. Let the satisfaction 
be never so equivalent to the wrong, yet without a covenant of the party 
to be satisfied it may be refused. Therefore umpires use to bind the parties 
in bond to stand to their word ; Quando aliiid offertur qiiam est in ohliga- 
lione, satisfactio est recusuhiUs, say the schoolmen. So Ahab ofteredNaboth 
as good a vineyard ns his own, yet he might refuse it, as he did. This 
covenant therefore which God made with Chi'ist, to bestow all the merits 
of his obedience on us, which he called him unto, is the main foundation 
of all our happiness. As it obliged and engaged God firmly to us in Christ, 
so it makes all that Christ purchased to be of grace. Though he paid an 
equivalent price to what we should have done, and much more, yet it is 
accepted for us out of a covenant of grace. And therefore in Rom. v. 17, 
though the apostle shews and proves that there is more merit in Christ's 
obedience to justify than in Adam's sin to condemn, yet the imputing of 
it to us he calls ' abundance of grace, and the gift of righteousness.' 
Though it was an abounding righteousness, yet there was an abounding of 
gi'ace to accept it for us, and it is derived by way of gift. 

And the ground of all is because of this covenant made by God with 
Christ for us, upon which the acceptation of all depends. 



CHAPTER XL 

That upon the conclusion of this agreement or covenant of redemption., there 
was the greatest joy in heaven ; the divine persons exulting in the delightful 
thoughts, that so many wretched, lost creatures should be effectually saved. 

And now our reconciliation being brought to this blessed issue by God 
the Father and his Son, their greatest delights have been taken up with it 
ever since, so as never in like manner with anything else. There was 
never such joy in heaven as upon this happy conclusion and agi'eement. 
The whole Trinity rejoiced in it (which is the last thing, and the coronis of 
this discourse), they not only never repented of what they had resolved 
upon ; ' he swore, and would not repent,' Heb. vii. 21 ; but further, their 



32 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK I, 

cliiefest deliglits were taken up with this more than in all their works ad extra 
God's heart was never taken so much with anything he was ahle to effect ; 
so as the thoughts of this business, ever since it was resolved on, becamd 
matter of greatest delight unto them. 

This you may see, Prov. viii. 30, 31, ' Then I was by him, as one brought 
up with him : and I was daily his delight, rejoicing always before him; re- 
joicing in the habitable part of his earth ; and my delights were with the 
sons of men.' Where you have that curious question in part resolved, 
what God did before the world was made ? How that eternity was run 
out, and what the thoughts and delights of the great God most ran on ? 
You have it resolved by one that knew his mind, and was of his council, 
the ' mighty Councillor,' as being the Wisdom of his Father, as he is there 
styled that was before God made the world, Prov. viii. 22, 23, ' The Lorr* 
possessed me in the beginning of his way, before his works of old. I was 
set up from everlasting, from the beginning, or ever the earth was.' 
' Then was I' (says he, ver 30) ' all the while by him,' that came out of 
his bosom, John i. 18, and who therefore compares himself in this Prov. 
viii. to a child brought up with the parent : ' so was I ' (says he) ' brought 
up with him.' And what did they together ? Two things. 

1. They delighted one with and in another, the Father that be was able 
to beget such a Son like him, and of equal substance with himself : ' I was 
daily his delight,' and he mine, ' rejoicing always before him.' And this 
was and would have been delight enough to them, though no creature had 
ever been made. 

2. But, secondly, next to that, what did they delight in most ? It fol- 
lows, 'rejoicing in the habitable parts of his earth; and my delight was 
with the sons of men.' And observe it, that next to those internal, essen- 
tial, and personal delights each in other, the greatest and dearest unto 
those two divine persons were their delights in ' the sons of men ;' of all 
God's works ad extra, in these they most took pleasure. 

Now, what is it concerning them should afford God and Christ such 
thoughts so long aforehand, but this plot concerning them of reconciling 
them again ? For to look and foresee them all at one clap turned rebels 
against him, and view them mustering together in troops against him, this 
could minister none but sad and disconsolate thoughts, and it pained him 
at the heart to think of it : Gen. vi. 5, 6, ' And God saw that the wicked- 
ness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the . 
thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. And it repented the Lord 
that he had made man on the earth, and it grieved him at his heart.' 
What was it delighted him then ? Men delight only in their friends, not 
enemies- Was it in them then, as they were at first created in a state of 
fiiendship, that God was pleased ? No. Then there were but a couple to 
delight in ; but this delight is said to be ' in the sons of men,' all the earth 
over, ' in the habitable parts of the earth,' which implies he had some in 
all parts inhabited who were the desire and delight of his eyes. And be- 
sides, that first friendship was not worth the thinking of, it lasted so little 
while, and ended in so great and general a breach. These delights then 
were most in this, to think that he should win to him and gain the love of 
these accursed rebels whom he himself loved so dearly, and that he should 
shew that his love, by an unheard of way, that should amaze angels and 
men, to take away their sins, and reconcile them to himself again by the 
incarnation and death of his Son ; and tie them to him by an everlasting 
knot, ■svhich their sins should not untie again, nor separate from that hia 



Chap. XI.] of Christ the mediator. ,33 

love. This took up his delights (in the plural) ; ho delighted to think of 
it again and again ; his double delights (as some paraphrase it) were in 
this, insomuch as he glads himself with the continual thoughts of it again 
and again. Which may appear by another scripture added unto this, 
which tells us how his thoughts did run upon this so dear a design to him 
(speaking after the manner of men), above all else, and that they were 
taken up with it ; as it useth to be with us, when we are deeply affected 
with anything. So Ps. xl. 5, ' Many,' says he, ' are the wonderful works 
that thou hast done, and thy thoughts to us-ward cannot be reckoned.' 
His mind hath ran on them from everlasting, that his thoughts cannot be 
numbered. Thei-e are many works of wonder which he hath done for us, 
which hath exercised these his thoughts towards us, but above all in this 
we have been speaking of; therefore he passeth by all other works, and 
mentions this very transaction, and calling of, and covenant with, his Son, 
which we have all this while been speaking of, as that wherein these his 
thoughts have been most spent and exercised with delight. So ver. 6-8, 
' Sacrilice and oflering thou didst not desire ; mine ears hast thou opened : 
burnt- ofi'ering and sin-ofi'oring hast thou not required. Then said I, Lo, 
I come : in the volume of the book it is written of me, I dehght to do thy 
will, my God : yea, thy law is within my heart ' 

And by all this you see that our salvation was in sure hands, even afore 
the world was ; for God and Christ had engaged themselves by covenant 
each to other for us, the one to die, the other to accept it for us. 

And though Christ was yet to come and die, yea, and though there 
were not one word of promise written that was made to us expressing 
God's mind, yet this everlasting obligation made all sure that it should 
be done. 

So as had I no other news to tell you, and could not secretly assure you 
of these passages from everlasting, they might be enough to persuade and 
over-persuade you to come in for mercy and grace with him ; but much 
more when it shall be further told you, what Christ hath done to the ac- 
complishment of all this, and what fulness was in him for it, which makes 
up the second part of this glorious story. 



VOL. V, 



84 OF CH3IST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK 11. 



BOOK II. 

The sole and peculiar fitness of Christ's person for the worlc of redemption. 

For verily he took not on him the nature of anr/eJs ; but he took on him the seed 
of Abraham. — Wherefore in all thinffs it behoved him, to be made like vnto 
his brethren, that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things 
pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the peopile. — 
Heb. ii. 16, 17. 



CHAPTER I. 

Tliefitiuss of Christ's person for the work of a mediator, hath a great influence 
to make it successful and prosperous. 

Ix the first chapter, the apostle shewed that our mediator was God, and the 
Son of God. In this second, he shews that he is man also, and a man made 
of the same lump with other men, and flesh and blood as well as we. And 
he knits up all with this, that thus it behoved him to be, that he might be 
a priest to reconcile us to the Father. That therefore which these two 
chapters drive at, is to shew the personal fitness, in all relations and respects, 
that was in Christ for the work of mediation between God and us. A point 
therefore to be insisted on, because it is the drift of these two whole chapters, 
and is mdeed the foundation of all that follows, concerning his ofiices and 
works ; which therefore he mentions not here only, but had intimated it 
before, in ver. 10. To which we may add that in Heb. vii. 26, ' For such 
an high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from 
sinners, and made higher than the heavens.' So that his singular fitness 
for this work is a thing that the Scriptures would have us to take special 
notice of, and which God aimed at in choosing him unto it, for, 

First, In general, to give a reason or two of it. Fitness in the person 
that goes about a matter of reconciliation, is more behoveful and available 
to further it, than all the means and satisfaction besides that can bo made. 
For reconciliation is a matter of fi'iendship, and therefore it is to be wrought 
in a fi-iendly way, and a word from a fit person will ofttimes more prevail 
to efi'ect it, than k gi'eat ransom from, and much entreaty by another. ' How 
forcible are right words !' as Job says — fit words, rightly placed and ordered, 
but especially when from a fit person ; the person adds grace and accepta- 
tion to them. 

Secondly, In reconciling us, God likewise had a special regard to this. 
He aimed not only to have satisfaction made to his justice, and so to be 
sure to have an equivalent ransom, but that he might be fully pleased. He 
would have it carried on in the most pleasing and suitable way that might 
be, that so his mind might receive full content in it, and that his love might 
rest in it with delight, and that his wisdom also might infinitely please itself 



CUAP. I.] OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOU. 85 

ill the sweet harmony, the consent, and the fit accommoclations of all things 
in it ; to see all aptly meet and accord for the making of his covenant, as 
it might be sure, so ordered in all things (as the phrase is, 2 Sam. xxiii. 5). 
But above all, that this conlluence of fitness should be especially in tho 
person that was to perform it ; one that should be most pleasing to himself 
and most fit for the business, even so fit, as none fitter. Thus the apostle, 
in the text, giving the reason why God made him the ' Captain of our salva- 
tion,' and appointed him to suifer : ' It became him,' says he, ' for whom and 
by whom are all things, in bringing many sons to glory, to make the Captain 
of their salvation perfect through sufierings ;' that is, seeing this work of 
redemption was the grand plot and master-piece of him who is both the 
efiicient and end of all things, and that the bringing of many sons to gloiy 
■was of his works and ends the master-piece, it became him therefore to 
take such a course to do it as was worthy of him, and as might most 
of all and best of all suit with all his ends, and with that work which con- 
tains all his other works eminently in it. And therefore it was meet for 
him to make choice of the fittest person that could be found in heaven or 
earth to be his captain, and to make him, in saving us, as perfect as was 
possible, as full and complete a Saviour in his person and in his works as 
could be. And that nothing might be wanting in him which might be 
thought fit for him who was our Saviour to perform, he was to sutler the 
utmost of sufierings, rather than he should not be a full, perfect, and com- 
plete Saviour ; ' God made him perfect through sufierings ;' for (as Christ 
tells his disciples, Luke xsiv. 4) ' it behoved him thus to sufier.' And it 
was his speech to John, Mat. iii. 15, ' Thus it becomes us to fulfil all 
righteousness.' And surely that God, who did all things else in a due pro- 
portion, in weight and measure, and this, in his works of an inferior kind 
and mould, the works of creation (wherein we yet see he hath artificially 
suited one thing to another), will much more in this transcendent work of re- 
demption cause the greatest harmony to meet in the plot and contrival of it. 

And so I come to the point delivered, namely. 

That there is a fulness of fitness in the person of Christ for this gi'eat work 
of reconciliation between us and God. 

First, I say, ' In the person of Christ.' For although in the works of 
his mediation there may a great correspondent fitness be observed, and a 
harmonious proportion, both in relation to the benefits they are to procure 
for us, and between themselves (as was before observed), yet we must now 
in this head bind ourselves only to the fitness in his person ; and therein 
also carefully sever such considerations as tend to discover his fulness of 
abilities for this work, many of which are apt to fall under this head. 
Which notwithstanding we will keep as immixed as we can from these, which 
argue his fitness, and reserve those other for a second head. 

Seconclhj, There is not only ' a fitness,' but a ' fulness of fitness ;' so that 
suppose others besides him had been able, yet none so fit, or in whom there 
is an universal concurrency both of fitnesses and abilities. And therefore 
he is designed out for this work with an emphasis : Col. i. 20, ' And (hav- 
ing made peace through the blood of his cross) by him to reconcile all things 
unto himself; by him, I say, whether they be things in earth, or things in 
heaven.' ' By him, by him, I say ;' and so ' in him ' is with the like emphasis 
repeated, as denoting him to be eminently fit above all others, in Eph. i. 
10, ' that, in the dispensation of the fulness of times, he might gather 
together in one aU things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which 
are on eai-th, even in him.' 



36 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK II. 

This? premised, we will proceed hv degrees, and we shall find, that there 
was nothing in his person but what fitted hi in for this work. 

Consider what he was before he took our nature ; what this he was, 
mentioned in the IGth ver., ' He took,' &c. For he was a person of him- 
self ere he took our nature. And this refers to the first chapter, where the 
apostle shews that he was God, and the Son of God : Heb. i. 3, 5, ' Who, 
being the brightness of his glory, and tlie express image of his person, and 
upholding all things by the word of his power, when he had by himself 
purged our sins, sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high ;' ver. 
5, ' For unto which of the angels said he at any time, Thou art my Son, 
this day have I begotten thee ? And again, I will be to him a Father, and 
he shall be to me a Son ?' And thus it behoved him to be, that was our 
priest. 

It behoved him to be God. It was not fit that any mere creature 
should have the honour to be the mediator and reconciler. Could we sup- 
pose that a creature had been able to have performed it, yet it h?,d been no 
way fit. The honour of this place and office was too transcendent for any 
mere creature ; and nothing is more unseemly and uncomely than an office 
of dignitv and honour misplaced, as Solomon tells us. And this crown of 
honour woukl not have fitted and sat w dl on any creature's head. An 
honour T call this office, and that the most transcendent ; for to be a priest, 
was to be taken out, and separated from, and above other men, to draw 
nigh to God for them; Heb. v. 1, 'For every high priest, taken from 
among men, is ordained for men in things pertaining to God, that he may 
ofier both gifts and sacrifices for sins.' And therefore it is such ' an honour' 
(says he at the 4th ver.) ' as no man takes to himself, but he that is called 
of God, as was Aaron.' And yet, what was the high priesthood of Aaron 
in comparison with this ? A mere shadow ; not so much as an image of 
it, as is said of the types of the law : Heb. x. 1, ' For the law having a 
shadow of good things to come, and not the very image of the things, can 
never with those sacrifices, which they ofiered year by year continually, 
make the comers thereunto perfect.' It was but as the office of a king-at- 
arms in comparison of a real king indeed. And therefore this priesthood, 
to otter real satisfaction, is accounted such a glory, as Christ himself (though 
full of all infinite perfections, and in whom the fulness of the Godhead 
dwells) took not upon him till he was called ; as chap. v. ver. 5, ' So also 
Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest ; but he that said 
unto him. Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee.' The phrase 
used is, that ' he glorified not himself to be made an high priest,' &c. It 
is not an honourable office only this, by which phrase Aaron's is expressed 
to us, but it is glorious. He being to be not an ' high priest ' only, but to 
be ' a great high priest :' chap. iv. 14, ' Seeing then that we have a great 
hi<7h priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us 
hold fast our profession.' Yea, it is so glorious as is fit for none but the 
King of glory, who is the only wise God. Which therefore, as it is so 
glorious, as Christ, till caUed unto it, takes it not on him, so it is so tran- 
scendent a glory, as God will not bestow it on, or call any to it, but him 
who is God. ' My glory' (says God) ' I will not give unto another,' Isa. 
xlii. 8. And this office he accounts part of it. Road the words going 
before (and which occasioned that speech), and you shall find that they are 
spoken of the bestowing this office upon Christ, and the glorifying him by 
calling him to it : ver. 6, 7, ' I the Lord have called thee, and will give thee 
for a covenant,' &c. And then follows, ' My glory will I not give unt(? 



CUAP. II. J OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 87 

another.' As God will not give his praise and worship to graven images 
(as in the words following), so nor this glory to any creature, not to any 
other but to one who is God equal with himself. And consider but that 
one main end and consequent of his mediiition there expressed, that he 
was to be made a covenant for the people ; that is, the founder and striker 
up, and mediator of a new covenant for us (as he is called, Heb. ix. 15) — • 
yea, a surety, not only of a new covenant, when an old one is made void, 
but of a ' better covenant' (as he is called, Heb. vii. 22), ' established upon 
better promises' (as it is Heb. viii. 6) — a better covenant than the angels 
stand under, who yet are the most glorious of all the creatures. And there- 
fore ' he hath obtained ' (says the text there) ' a more excellent ministry, by 
how much he is the mediator of a better covenant :' not brought into a 
better covenant, or made under a better covenant (which is our happiness), 
but the maker of that better covenant itself, yea, so as to be made that 
covenant ; and it will be evident that it was not fit for any mere creature to 
undertake so great an office. 



CHAPTER II. 

That it ivas iiecessary for our mediator to be G'jd, — '-He coidd not otherwise 
have been presoit at the making of the etermd covenant of redemption. — 
None bat God could have the pniver to bestow such great blessings as are 
those of tJie covenant. — None but God could be the obj'ct of our trust, faith, 
and hope, and obedience. — Nom but God could be sufficiently able to succour 
us at all times. 

That Christ the Son of God was the only fit person to be the mediator, 
will appear plainly to us upon these considerations : 

I. If you consider that it was fit that he who thus made a covenant for 
us should be present at the making of it, and at the first striking of the 
bargain, and should be privy to the plot, and know the bottom of God's 
counsel in it, and the depth of all his secrets, and should know for whom 
and what he was to purchase, and upon what conditions ; now then this 
plot and covenant, having been as ancient as eternity, even an everlasting 
covenant, and it being requisite that God should have om- mediator by him 
from eternity, with whom he might strike it for us, and also that he should 
know all God's secrets, and be admitted into all his counsels from eternity, 
therefore no creature could be capable of this. * For who of them hath been 
his counsellor ?' And who knows his depths of election, which are past 
finding out ? as Rom. xi. 33, 34, ' the depths of the riches both of the 
wisdom and knowledge of God ! how unsearchable are his judgments, and 
his ways past finding out !' ver. 34, ' For who hath known the mind of the 
Lord ? or who hath been his counsellor ?' God may say to all the creatures 
as he said to Job, Where were you when the plot of redemption was laid, 
and the platform thereof drawn, and the book of life penned, and the names 
of my redeemed ones put in ? None but he whose name is ' Wonderful, 
Counsellor, The mighty God, and everlasting Father,' as Isa. ix. 6, was 
capable of all this ; which names of his are put into that promise of him as 
mediator, because it was requisite that our mediator should be all this. 
And now he being tl e mighty God, he might be of counsel with God from 
eternity, he was present at the first pricking down our names, nnd foreknew 
all God's choice. He stood at God's elbo.v and consulted vith him whose 



88 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR- [BoOK 11. 

names to put in (' Then I was by him,' says he, Prov. viii. 30), and so 
became their everlasting Father, begetting them in the womb of eternal 
election. 

II. If we consider the conditions of the covenant, no mere creature was 
fit to undertake them ; neither those on God's part, nor those on ours. 

1. Not those on God's part. Was it fit that a mere creature should be 
God's executor, and have power to leave such legacies, as the promises of 
heaven, pardon of sin, &c., are ? Without whom, and without whose blood, 
all those promises had been of no force, but had been nothing worth ; as 
Heb. ix. 15—18, ' And for this cause he r's the mediator of the new testa- 
ment, that by means of death, for the redemption of the transgressions that 
were under the first testament, tliey which are called might receive the pro- 
mise of eternal inheritance.' Ver. IG, ' For where a testament is, there 
must also of necessity be the death of the testator.' Ver. 17, ' For a tes- 
tament is of force after men are dead : otherwise it is of no strength at all 
whilst the testator liveth.' Ver. 18, ' Whereupon neither the first testa- 
ment was dedicated without blood.' Was it fit that a mere creature's hand 
and seal should be required to God's own will and testament, or else it 
could not be of force ? Certainly it was too much. And therefore the 
apostle, ver. 14, having shewed how Christ ' by the eternal Spirit ofiered 
up himself ' (that is, by his Godhead, &c.), he adds, ver. 15, 'For this 
cause he is the mediator of the new testament.' Hence it was that he 
became the founder of it, that he was ' the eternal Spirit,' God immortal, 
else he had not been capable of being mediator of such a testament ; a 
testament also, whereby he not only was to undertake to make satisfaction, 
and to make good all God's legacies, but to make good in us the condi- 
tions on our part, by writing the law in the heart. For that is the new 
covenant, as Heb, viii. 10, 11, ' For this is the covenant that I will make 
with the house of Israel, after those days, saith the Lord ; I will put my 
laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts ; and I will be to them 
a God, and they shall be to me a people :' ver. 11, ' And they shall not 
teach every man his neighbour, and every man his brother, saying. Know 
the Lord : for all shall know me, from the least to the greatest.' And if 
the mediator had not engaged to do this, God would not have dealt with 
him, for he will make sure work in the covenant, since it was to be a cove- 
nant ordered in all things, and sure ; 2 Sam. xxiii. 5, ' Although my house 
be not so with God ; yet he hath made with me an everlasting covenant, 
ordered in all things, and sure : for this is all my salvation, and all my 
desire, although he make it not to grow.' And what creature could do 
this ? Or was it fit that God should put so much trust in any creature, who 
' finds folly in his angels, and puts no confidence in his saints ? ' God would 
not vouchsafe to treat or trade with any mere creature, upon so high and 
deep engagements, nor enter into partnership with them, to share alike, as 
in that covenant thus made God and the mediator of it were to do. 

2. The part which we bear in the covenant, and our actings in it, ren- 
dered it unmeet that au}^ but the Son of God should have the administration 
of it committed to him. For, 

First, If we consider what is the business and acts of our faith, it will be 
evident that it was fit and requisite that our mediator should bo such a one 
as we might rely upon, and trust in. Now was it fit that any mere ci'eature 
should be made and set forth to us as the object of our faith ? And yet it 
is that faith which is the most suitable condition for the covenant of grace ; 
as Piom. iv. 10, 'It is therefore of faith, that it might be by grace ; and sure 



Chap. II. j of ciikist the mediator. 39 

to all the seed.* And that faith must pitch upon our mediator as upon a 
corner-stone laid by God, as a sure foundation (as Paul and Potcr speak), 
so as he that belicveth niis^ht not come to be ashamed : 1 Pet. ii. 6, ' Whore- 
fore also it is contained in the scripture, Behold, I lay in Sion a chief 
corner stone, elect, precious: and he that belicveth on him shall not bo 
confounded.' Would it then have been, or could any arm of flesh have 
thus secured us, or under-pi'opped our hearts ? Or was it fit that any crea- 
ture should be propounded to us, as the object of our faith as justifying, and 
so be ' set forth as a propitiation throush faith in his blood,' and mediation ; 
and so we to be justified by faith in him (as the apostle's expressions are in 
Horn, iii.) ? No, this is an honour not fit to be put upon any creature ; 
no, not on all the anj^els and saints. Take, not Peter only (on whom the 
papists say the church is built), but the whole church and family of God in 
heaven and earth, and we say indeed, that ' we believe the catholic church,' 
but not ' in the catholic church ; ' we believe only in God, and i)i Jesus 
Christ. Any creature had been too weak a foundation to build the faith of 
the church upon ; they could not have borne the weight of it. And there- 
fore, 1 Tim. iii. 16, when the apostle had said, ' God manifested in the 
flesh,' he adds, * believed on in the world,' for if he who was manifest in 
the flesh had not been God, he could not have been the object of faith. 
And, indeed, it was fit for us that we should have one whom we might fully 
trust, and whose sufficiency might answer all our fears. For if a creature 
had been our mediator, we would have been afraid of a miscarriage in the 
business, as there was such a cause of fear whilst the concern was in the 
hands of our father and head, Adam ; and we should still have feared that 
the devil might overcome us and him again ; and though he had held out 
many years, yet we would have been afraid that one day he might fail and 
have perished. Besides, we should continually have feared, that the guilt 
of our sins would revive again in our consciences, for conscience being sub- 
ject to God only, no mere creature therefore could still it, or purge it ; but 
it is the eternal Spirit alone that can do it, as the apostle shews, Heb. ix. 
14, ' How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the etei'nal 
Spirit oflered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead 
works to serve the living God ? ' And it is God alone that can subdue 
iniquities : Micah vii. 18, 19, ' Who is a God like unto thee, that pardoneth 
iniquity, and passeth bj' the transgression of the remnant of his heritage ? 
He retaineth not his anger for ever, because he delighteth in mercy.' Ver. 
19, ' He v>-ill turn again, he will have compassion upon us ; he will subdue 
our iniquities ; and thou wilt cast all their sins into the depths of the sea.' 
Therefore, to take away all fears, it was fit that our reconciler should be 
God. And therefore, Isa. xxxv. (throughout which the coming of Christ is 
foretold) ver. 3, ' Strengthen you' (says the prophet) 'the feeble hands,' 
&c., . . . ' say unto them that are of a fearful heart. Be strong, fear not : 
behold, your God will come with vengeance,' namely, to destroy the enemies 
of your salvation ; he says it again, ' God will come with a recompence ; ' 
and then again he speaks it, ' he will come and save you ;' and he goes on 
to shew his kingdom, ver. 5, 6, 7, ' Then the eyes of the blind shall be 
opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped.' Ver. 6, ' Then shall 
the lame man leap as an hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing : for in the 
wilderness shall waters break out, and streams in the desert.' Ver. 7, 
* And the parched ground shall become a pool, and the thirsty land springs 
of water : in the habitation of dragons, where each lay, shall be grass, with 
reeds and rushes.' Any other saviour would have needed salvation himself, 



40 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK II. 

except him who is salvation itself, and so Christ is called : Luke ii. 28-30, 
* Then took he him up in his arms, and blessed God, and said,' ver. 29, 
' Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace, according to thy word : ' 
ver. 30, ' For mine eyes have seen thy salvation.' 

The second condition is obedience, even that we should wholly give up 
ourselves to his service for ever, which also comes in in our indentures, and 
is mentioned in the covenant on our parts, and which, out of thankfulness, 
we could not but perform, as a due to him that should be our mediator. 
For he that should have reconciled us must have bought us, and so deli- 
vered us from death and hell ; and if so, we must then by all right and 
equity have been his servants for ever. Now surely, God would not have 
us so obliged to any mere creature, as wholly to serve and obey it ; and 
therefore it was fit that none but God himself should save and buy us out ; 
1 Cor. vii. 23, * Ye are bought with a price : be not the servants of men.' 
To prevent which inconvenience, God himself would redeem us, that we 
might serve none but him : ' Him only shalt thou serve,' for it is his due. 
The apostle also judgeth it an equal thing that men should live to him who 
died for them, to redeem them from death. Thus, 2 Cor, v. 14, 15, ' We 
thus judge,' saith he, ' that in that he died for all, they who live should not 
henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him who died for them.' It was 
therefore no way fit that any mere creature should be employed in this 
work. It was fit that none should do so much for us, but only he who made 
us ; for to justify us, and to restore us out of this miserable, lost condition, 
was more than at first to create us. For our misery was worse than a not- 
being ; and should it ever be said that a creature had done as much for us 
as God did at the first ? 

Thirdhj, Besides all this, would we not have had such a Saviour (to 
choose) as might know our hearts, and be able to succour us ? on whom 
we might rest securely, that he knows God's mind, and searcheth the deep 
things of him, and who is his counsellor ? And therefore, when he speaks 
to us kindly, we may be sure God means us good, and in whose face we 
may read God's mind. Would we not have such a Saviour as might have 
an unlimited power over all flesh to defend us, so that nothing shall be able 
to withstand our salvation ? As John xvii. 2, ' As thou hast given him 
power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast 
given him.' Now such an one must be God, who can save not only the 
body, but the soul too. All the creatures, as they can destroy the body 
only, so they can save the body only ; and of the two it is more easy to 
destroy than to save. When the people of Israel were to be led into 
Canaan, and so to be carried through the wilderness, and through many 
enemies and difliculties, they hearing (Exod. xxxiii. 2) that an angel should 
go before them, and drive out the Canaanites (ver. 3), and that God would 
not himself immediately go up with them, it is said, that ' all the people 
mourned because of this;' yea, and Moses also (at the 12th verse) was 
fearful of a mere angel's conduct, his heart was not secured thereby, as it 
would have been if God himself would have been pleased to go with them. 
And therefore he says to God, ' Thou hast not let me know whom thou wilt 
send with me.' And yet God had told him that an angel should. But 
Moses seemed not to understand God, but would have had another answer. 
Thus, when we are fearful and cannot trust to the conduct or undertaking 
of one employed for us, we use to say, to a friend that puts it oS" and sends 
another. You leave me. and send I know not whom with me ; that is, one 
that I am not secure of, one in whose sufliciency I cannot rest for the per- 



Chap. 111. J of cuuist thk mediator. 41 

formance. And this therefore (ver. 4) is called ' evil tidings.' In Exod. 
xxiii. 20, before this, there was an angel promised to go before them, namely, 
Christ the angel of the covenant, who indeed was God (for, ver. 21, he says, 
' My name is in him'), and then the people's hearts were quieted. So 
that some think that this other angel in the 23d* chapter was but some 
mere created angel, whom when they heard to be substituted in God's stead 
to be their leader, then they mourned ; and then Moses also complained. 
However, if it were the same angel, yet they understood it and conceived of 
it to be a creature, and not the Son of God. By which you see that the 
people desired that no creature, no, not an angel, should be their leader 
(though one angel could destroy a host of men in a night), but they would 
have God himself or none. And so if w^e had been to have chosen a 
* captain of our salvation,' a head and governor ' to bring us unto glory,' 
as the apostle speaks, Heb. ii. 10, and withal had known that there was 
speech iu heaven of, and so a possibility, of having the Son of God for this 
cm* captain, how would we have said as he did of Goliath's sword, ' There 
is none like to this saviour ! ' Or as they of Joseph, ' Can we find such 
another one as this ? ' And on the contrary, if God had instead of him 
sent but an angel to redeem us, how would we have mourned, as the people 
there did, and as John did. Rev. v. 4 ; and have said as Moses., ' We 
know not whom thou wilt send with us ' ? We will therefore conclude 
with that which God speaks, Isa. xliii. 11, 'I am the Lord, and besides me 
there is no Saviour.' 



CHAPTER III. 

OJ the three persons in the Godhead, the Son is the fittest to he mediator. — 
What are the reasons of it. 

We have seen it was meet our redeemer should be God, and the God- 
head itself cannot become a redeemer but as subsisting in a person, one of 
three. Now which of the three so fit as is the Son ? The oath and 
decree of God makes the Son to be appointed to this office. And the 
reasons of the fitness and meetness of this second person are : 

First, If we consider the relations of the three persons among themselves, 
he is of all the fittest to undertake this work. 

1. It was meet the ibioiiJ^aTa, or the proper titles by which the persons of 
the Trinity are distinguished, should be kept and preserved distinct, and no 
way confounded. He that was to be mediator it was meet he should be the 
Son of man, the son of a woman as his mother, as I shall shew anon ; and 
this title and appellation will fithest become him that is a Son (though of 
God) already ; and it was not fit there should be two sons, or two persons 
in the Trinity to bear the relation or title of sons. For instance, that 
the Father shovild in any respect be said to be a Son, or to have a mother, 
or call David or Abraham father, was most improper ; so as this would not 
become him. And so in like manner it was as unfit for the Holy Ghost, 
who himself was to have the hand in his conception, to be called a Son ; 
but that the Son of God should is not improper, for he is a Son already. 

2. It was meet that the Son of God should be this mediator, that the due 
order that is between these three persons be also kept. The Father is the 
first, the Son the second, the Holy Ghost the third ; and he that is to be 

» Qu. '33d'?— Ed. 



42 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK II. 

mediator must be called to it, and sent by another person, therefore the 
Father is not to be mediator ; for both the Son and the Holy Ghost being 
from the Father in subsisting, are not to send the Father, who is the first. 
And as the order of their subsisting, so of their working ; and therefore the 
Holy Ghost, he likewise being the third person, cannot so fitly be mediator; 
for though he might be sent from the Father and the Son, as he proceeds 
from both, j'et his work and task is to work from the Son, and to take off 
his work wrought first, as the Son is to take from the Father : John 
V. 19, 20, ' Then answered Jesus and said unto them, Verily, verily, I say 
unto 3"ou, The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father 
do : for what things soever he doth, these also doth the Son likewise. For 
the Father loveth the Son, and sheweth him all things that himself doth : 
and he will shew him greater works than these, that ye may marvel.' And 
as in order of subsisting, the person of the Spirit proceeds from him, so in 
order of working, his work is from the Son's work , ' He shall take of mine,' 
says Christ, ' and shew it to you;' John xvi. 13—15, 'Howbeit when he, the 
Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth : for he shall not 
speak of himself : but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak : 
and he will shew you things to come. He shall glorify me : for he shall 
receive of mine, and shall shew it unto you. All things that the Father 
hath are mine : therefore said I, that he shall take of mine, and shall shew 
it unto you.' And therefore he that is to be mediator to redeem must 
be the Son, who may send the Holy Ghost to apply his work, who, being 
the last person, is to appear last in the world, and take the last work, 
which redemption is noi, but the application of it. And therefore, 

3. The Father is the person to whom the redemption is to be paid in 
the name of the persons ; to whom the reconciliation is made by the re- 
deemer ; and the Holy Ghost is he that most fitly should apply that redemp- 
tion unto us the redeemed. Therefore the redemption itself fitly falls to 
the Son's share. 

And secondhj, As thus to preserve the due decorum among the persons, 
so also in respect of the work itself, it was most proper to him. 

1. He being the middle person of the three, bears the best resemblance 
of the work, to be a mediator, to come between for us, to the other two. 
Herein the work and the person suit. He was from the Father, and the 
Holy Ghost from him, and it is he in whom, as it were, the other two are 
united, and are one, and so he is not* able to lay hands on both. As the 
nature of man is a middle nature between the whole creation, earthly and 
heavenly ; and as for one and the same person to be both God and man 
was a middle rank between God and us men ; so is the Sou of God a 
middle person between the persons themselves. 

2. It best suited all the particular benefits of redemption, and the ends 
thereof. Many divines, for the demonstration of this, allege that the second 
person being that Word by whom all things were made, as Heb. i. 2 and 
John i. 3, that therefore it was fit for him to restore all ; and it is certain 
that in those places his working all things is alleged on purpose to shev/ it 
was meet he should be the restorer of them. It becomes him who hath 
such an interest in the first building, that he should found them anew and 
repair them. It is alleged also that he was the life of man in innocency : 
John i. 4, ' In him was life, and the life was the light of men ;' and there- 
fore he was fittest to restore that new life. Eph. ii. 1, ' And you hath he 
quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sius.' Ver. 5, ' Even when we 

* Qu. ' he is ' '?— Ed. 



Chap, m.] of cheist the mediator. 43 

were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ (by grace ye arc 
saved).' Also that he being the image of God, therefore to restore it in 
man when it was fost, the best way was to set forth the original image, and 
to bring our decayed unage to this to be conformed. But I allege not these 
to this purpose, as not being certain whether these things are spoken of 
him, considered simply as second person, or as foreseen and decreed to bo 
God-man (as I have elsewhere* shewn), which design, besides the work of 
redemption, served to all these ends and purposes. But I shall mention 
one, which is the main end of his being mediator, and for the bestowing 
which redemption maketh way ; that is, adoption, and maldng us sons, 
which is made one of the gi'eatcst benefits of all other, Eph. i. 5. Now it 
is certain that to convey this to us, of all persons the Son was the fittest ; 
Gal. iv. 4, 5, ' God sent forth his Son, made under the law, to redeem them 
that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons.' 
"Where there is a double antithesis or opposition : (1.) Christ a Son, to 
make us sons ; (2.) Christ made under the law, to redeem us that were 
under the law. We were slaves under the law ; who then was so fit to 
redeem us as the King's Son ? We were servants ; who then so fit to con- 
vey sonship as the eldest Son ? And to sinners convey sonship he could 
not, till they were redeemed, as that place shews. God was to be a Father 
to us, and in whom or for whose sake so fitly as for his Son's, through our 
union and marriage with him ? Heaven and the glory of it is called adop- 
tion : Piom. viii. 23, ' And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the 
first-fruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting 
for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body ;' and to bestow this 
on us by a right of inheritance, for whom was it so proper as for God's own 
Son, the heir of all things ? This is manifest further by these scriptures : 
John xs. 17, ' I go to my Father and to your Father;' and ' In my Father's 
house are many mansions,' John xiv. 2. As if he should have said, I am 
his eldest Son, I can bid you welcome thither. And so in Rom. viii. 17, 
* Ye are heirs and co-heirs with Christ ;' and in many the like places. 

Some divines say that no person else could have been mediator, because 
sonship was to be derived to us ; for nothing, say they, is communicated 
by grace to us but is first in the Godhead, or in some person in the God- 
head, who is made ours, and so it is derived through fellowship with him. 
Thus we are made wise because God is wise, holy because God is holy, and 
we made partakers of the divine nature, which is the image of what is in 
God. Now therefore, in like manner, if we be sons, it must be through a 
sonship found in one of the persons, and our communication with that 
person, and so we are made sons because he is. I will not say it could 
not have been otherwise ; sure I am it was fittest and comeliest it should 
be so. 

And also that we should be accepted graciously, and beloved of God, 
which of ourselves, without a mediator, we could not be ; who so fit as the 
Son to make us thus accepted, who is the first beloved, the Sen of his love, 
as he is called. Col. i. 13, ' Who hath delivered us from the power of dark- 
ness, and hath translated us into the kingdom of his dear Son.' But the 
Holy Ghost proceeds from both per modum amoris, and so is rather the re- 
flection of love of both, wherewith God loves his Son and himself also. 

Then the Son was fittest to be the mediator in respect of all those offices 
that belong to the performance of this great work. 

* In the ' Discoiirse of the Knowled.cje of Gnd the Father, and his Son Jesus Christ.' 
In 2d Vol. of his Works.— [In Vol iV. of this Series.— Ed.] 



44 OF CUBIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK II. 

As First, If we regard the office of high priest, who so fit as the Son, the 
eldest Son, to be so ? it being the birthright of the eldest in the family, by 
the law of nature, to be the priest. Therefore, Heb. v., to prove that he 
was a priest, the apostle presently cites that saying out of the second Psalm, 
' Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee,' as being all one with 
that other which follows, quoted out of Ps. ex., ' Thou art a priest for ever.' 
And especially when the work of oux salvation and his mediation was to be 
transacted by intercession ; none so fit to be an advocate with the Father 
(as John speaks) as Jesus the Son. 1 John ii. 1, ' My little children, these 
things write I unto you, that ye sin not. And if any man sin, we have an 
advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.' 

Secondly, If we consider the office of being a prophet, none so fit for this 
as the Word and Wisdom of the Father ; therefore, Heb. i. 1, it is said that 
in the last days God hath spoken by his Son. Who so fit to break up 
God's counsels as the mighty Counsellor, and next in counsel to himself? 
• None hath seen God at any time ;' but it follows, ' The only begotten Son, 
who is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him,' John i. 18. 

Aad so, thirdly, for the kingly office, none so fit as the heir, as sons use 
to be ; none so fit to have all judgment and the kingdom committed to him 
as God's Son. 

And last of all, if we consider the inauguration into these offices and 
work of mediation, it was by an anointing, as all those offices of old were. 
He was to be the Messiah, and God's Anointed ; now the Father (as was 
meet) was to be the Anointer : so Acts iv. 27, ' For of a truth, against thy 
holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, 
with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered together ;' and 
the Holy Ghost was to be the oil with which he was to be anointed above 
his fellows ; as it is expressly. Acts x. 38, ' How God anointed Jesus of 
Nazareth with the Holy Ghost, and with power : who went about doing 
good, and healing all that were oppressed of the devil ; for God was with 
him.' So as in this respect none bat the Son was capable of these offices, 
and to be Messiah or the Anointed one ; and so accordingly he was conse- 
crated a priest for ever. 

CHAPTER IV. 

That it was necessary our mediator should be man. — Tlie reasoiu ivhy the an- 
gelical nature would not hare been proper for this work; and therefore why 
Christ assumed not that, but the nature of man. 

That which next is to be demonstrated is, that if Christ be a mediator, 
he must be something else than mere God or second person ; as the text 
saith, ' He took to himself the seed of Abraham.' 

For, first, if he be a reconciler he must become a priest, and ofier up 
something by way of satisfaction to God ; so Heb. viii. 3, ' Every high 
priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices : wherefore of necessity he 
must have somewhat to offer ; ' and that which he ofiers must needs yet be 
greater than all things but God. For nothing else would be a sacrifice 
great enough to expiate sin ; and therefore that which he offers must some 
way be himself, for otherwise there could nothing be greater than all 
things, and yet withal something else than God. And therefore still it is 
said, ' he offered himself.' But if he be God only, he cannot be sacrificed 
lior offered up. 



Chap. IV.] op christ the mediator. 45 

And again, secondly, if he be God only, he should reconcile us to his 
own self; but he that is a reconciler must be some way made diverse from 
him unto whom the reconciliation is made, for he is to be a surety to him ; 
and therefore Christ being made man, he, as 'oix.ovoij,r/.ui;, or ministerially 
considered, is diverse from himself as (pvaixuig considered, viz., as he is 
the Son of God, and so is fit to become a party between us, and to recon- 
cile us to himself. 

And, third!;/, if he be a reconciler and mediator, he must become some 
way subject to God, and less than God ralione officii ; as he says, * My 
Father is greater than I,' John xiv. 28, for he must subject and submit 
himself, and be obedient, and be content to be aiTested by the law. He 
must become an intercessor and entroater, and so become subject, as 
Christ did, who, when he was equal with God, humbled himself: Phd. ii. 
0-8, ' Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal 
with God : but made himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form 
of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men : and being found in 
fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, 
even the death of the cross.' 

Now, then, if he must take up some creature or other, it must be a 
rational creature ; and therefore there being but two sorts of creatures 
reasonable, angels and men, they are both mentioned in the text as those 
that only were capable and fit for this assumption. The disputes of some 
hchoolmen, that the Son of God might have assumed any creature, though 
unreasonable, into one person with himself, are in a manner blasphemous. 
And, to be sure, if such an assumption bad been possible, yet unfit. 

First ; for his person, for which we see the reasons of the schoolmen, for 
there was reason that he that is taken up to this glory should be capable 
of knowing and loving God. 

And secondly ; and above all, for this work, for he must be holy : Heb. 
vii. 26, ' For such an high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, un- 
defiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens.' Such 
a high priest became us as was holy, he should not fulfil the law else. 
He must love God, for love is the fulfilling of the law. He must have an 
understanding and a will. He must be full both of grace and truth : of 
truth in his understanding part, of grace in his will. And he was to be- 
come obedient to God for us, and to have a holy will ; for the will of the 
Godhead could not have become subject. 

Now, then, seeing there are but two rational natures, angels and men, 
that can stand for this place, it is to be considered which of these two is 
the fitter. 

Now, consider this fitness as it relates to the person of the Son of God 
simply so considered ; and so the nature of angels was a fairer match for 
him by far. But an angel, though a more fit match for him who is a 
Spirit, and they spirits, and so there is a nearer assimilation, and which 
he would have assumed and united to himself (for his soul, when separate, 
was still united to him) ; yet it was not so fit for this business to reconcile 
us, therefore he says, Heb. ii. 16, at no hand he took their nature. He 
supposeth it possible, he would not else have instanced in it, but he by no 
means supposeth it as fit ; for ' it behoved him to be made hke unto his 
brethren.' 

First, It was not so fit for us that he should assume the angelical nature, 
it was not so fit, 

1. That we, being the persons to be reconciled, should be beholden 



46 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOE. [BoOK 11. 

to a stranger, but to a Icinsman of our own nature. It was a law in Israel 
that their prince should not be a stranger ; and it was meet to take place 
in this, that one should not be a mediator who is a stranger. 

2. That the relations that were to be between us and him might be 
founded upon the greatest nearness, and so more natural and kindl}', it 
was meet that the mediator should be of the same nature with us. 

(1.) He that reconciled us was to be head to us; and it was fit the head 
and the bod}^ should be, as near as could be, of the same nature, homo- 
geneal, not diverse, else there would be a monstrosity in it. 

(2.) We were to be made sons in him, and he to be our brother, and 
therefore to be of the same nature. Cant. viii. 1. 

(3.) He was to be a husband to us, and man and wife must be of tha 
same nature, that she may be bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh. 

3. That he might more natm-ally love us more, and we him, it was fit 
that he should take our natui'e. Likeness is the cause of love. Brethren 
that are like each other, love more than the other of the brethren use to 
do ; therefore God made man in his image at first, that so he might be the 
nearer object of his love. But if he will take up our natm^e also to him- 
self, how will this raise his love yet higher ! His end in reconciling was 
to make us like himself, and therefore he made himself like to us, and we 
being to partake of a divine natm-e from him, he partakes of a human 
nature with us ; and therefore he was made in the likeness of man. Kngs, 
whom they love, they use to apparel like themselves ; their favourites were 
so of old. As men are to love men better than angels, because made of 
one blood, and God did it on pui-pose ; so Christ seeing his own nature in 
us, and that we are given him, cannot but love us the better ; he cannot be 
averse to his own flesh and blood. 

Secondly, An angel's nature would not have been so fit for the business 
or work itself; for, 

1. Seeing that justice permitted a commutation, it was but comely that 
yet justice might be satisfied in all other points as near as possibly might 
be. It was but fitting that satisfaction should be made in the sameness of 
natui-e at least, seeing it could not be by the same individual persons. 
This reason seems to be rendered, Bom. viii. 3, ' For what the law could 
not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son, 
in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin condemned sin in the flesh.' 
He took the likeness of sinful flesh, to condemn sin in the flesh. Also 
this was meet, that the very same nature that was contaminated and 
defiled might be cleansed and purified, that they who are sanctified, and 
he that sauctifieth, might be of one natm-e : Heb. ii. 11, ' For both he 
that sanctifieth, and they who are sanctified, are all of one : for which 
cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren.' 

And, 2. Seeing that we fell by the sin of a man, God (that in his wisdom 
and justice loves like proportion to be made up, himself making all things 
in due order and measm'e) ordained that we should be redeemed by a man. 
This reason is intimated 1 Cor. xv. 21, ' Since by man came death, by man 
also the resurrection of the dead ;' and so by the like parallel reason, seeing 
by man came sin, by man came redemption ; the like proportion the apostle 
also holds forth, Bom. v. 15-18, ' But not as the ofience, so also is the 
free gift. For if thi-ough the ofience of one many be dead ; much more the 
gi-ace of God, and the gift by grace," which is by one man, Jesus Christ, 
hath abounded unto many. And not as it was by one that sinned, so is 
the gift : for the judgment was by one to condemnation, but the free gift 



CnAP, IV.] OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 47 

is of many offences nnto justification. For if by one man's offence death 
reigned by one ; much more they which receive abundance of grace, and 
of the gift of righteousness, shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ. There- 
fore, as by the oHence of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation ; 
even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto 
justification of life.' 

Thirdly, If we consider the obedience which the mediator was to perform 
for us, it was not fit he should be an angel. For, 

1. He was to fulfil the whole law, and every iota of it, and that in a 
double respect. 

(1.) For our righteousness. 

(2.) For our example. 

Now in either of these respects an angel was not so fit ; for the angels 
were not capable of fulfilling so many parts of the law as a human nature 
is. An angel could not perform the ceremonial, as to be circumcised, &c. ; 
nor half the moral, as to be subject to parents, to be temperate, sober, to 
sanctify the Sabbath, &c. But it became him that was our mediator (as far 
as possibly might be) to fulfil all (that is, every part of) righteousness. 

2. He was to fulfil all this righteousness by way of example, Socinug 
he would make it all the intent of Christ's coming into this world (but 
blasphemously) ; yet this was requisite, that Christ should set us the greatest 
example of holiness. 1 Peter ii. 21, 'He left us an example that we should 
follow his steps : who, when he was reviled, re\dled not again, nor was guile 
found in his mouth.' He was to be a visible example ; now so an angel's 
obedience could not have been. He was to be a perfect example and copy 
— Follow me as I follow Christ, says Paul, 1 Cor. xi 1 — now so an angel 
could not have been. All duties of obedience that are performed in the 
body, as we are men, they are not capable of; the second table is cut 
off to them ; their obedience is only spiritual, and the duties of the first 
table. 

As thus an angel's nature only could not have fulfilled that law we were 
to have fulfilled, so much less could it have suffered what was requisite. 
They could have endured God's wrath indeed, but not that other curse which 
went out in the letter against us ; they could not die, not retui'n to dust, and 
bodily death was threatened, ' To dust thou shalt return.' They had no 
body and soul to be separated by death, and therefore could not be a sacri- 
fice for sin, for without blood there is no remission : Heb. ix. 22, ' And 
almost all things are by the law purged with blood ; and without shedding of 
blood is no remission ;' for without blood it had not been extensive, a full 
redemption. Now the angels have no blood to lay down nor shed. 

Lastly, It was not so fit that we should be reconciled by angels, but by 
one in our own nature, that so the devils might be the more confounded. 
Now seeing the devil had out of malice rained man's natm-e, God would 
have man's nature to destroy the works of the devil, as 1 John iii. 8, ' He 
that committeth sin^ is of the devil ; for the deril sinneth from the begin- 
ning. For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that he might de- 
stroy the works of the devil.' And God, to the devil's confusion, would have 
him led captive by one who is man. So Heb. ii. 14, * He took the nature 
of man, that he might by death destroy him that had the power of death.* 
It is a reason given of his assuming it. If this gi'eat act had been done by 
an angel, the devil might have said he had met with his match, and so was 
foiled ; but to have it done by a weak man, one that was once a babe, a 
suckling, this was a mighty confusion of him. And thus it is noticed in 



48 OF CHRIST THE JIEOIATOE. [BoOJi II. 

the 8th psalm, which is apphed to Christ, ' Out of the mouths of sucklings 
thou hast ordained strength, that thou mightest still the enemy and avenger,' 
Ps. viii. 2. And this very confusion and revenge upon Satan, who was the 
cause of man's fall, was aimed at by God at first ; therefore is the first promise 
and preaching of the gospel to Adam brought in rather in sentencing him 
than in speaking to Adam, that the seed of the woman should break the 
serpent's head, it being in God's aim as much to confound him as to save 
poor man. 



CHAPTER V. 

Tliat it was Jit that our mediator sliould he both God and man in one person, 
that so he viif/ht partake of the nature of both parties, and be a middle per- 
son between them, and Jill tip the distance, and briny the.n near to one another, 
— That he might be in a better capacity to communicate unto us his benefits, 
and that he might be capable of pierforniin<j what our redemption required. 

"We see then how much it behoved Christ to be man as well as God, and 
indeed both, for a mediator is a mediator between two. Gal. iii. 20 ; and 
those two between whom a mediator must go, were God and man ; and 
therefore it is said that there is but one mediator between God and man, 
the man Christ Jesus, 1 Tim. ii. 5. And this was most fit ; for, 

First, Hereby he participates of both natures, and so his person doth 
bear a resemblance of the work in general. Mediation was the business, 
and who so fit as a middle person ? Therefore, fii'st, he became medins, a 
middle person, and then a mediator ; fii'st medius, then medians — a middle 
person in regard of participation of both natures, and then a mediator in 
regard of reconciliation and reconciling both natm-es. And a middle person, 
not in order only, as men are between angels and beasts, and as a middle 
rank of men are between those above them and under them, but of partici- 
pation, as having the natures of both. A middle person not in place only, 
as Moses when he stood between God and the people, Exod. v. 5, but in 
person. A medium, not only between God and us, but one with God and 
us, and symbolising with both. Therefore our divines say, that mediatio 
operativa is founded, and hath influence from his mediatio substantialis, that 
his works of mediation, whereby he mediates for us, ariseth from his per- 
son, that they arise from both natures, so as both natures have an influence 
into all his works, and they are the works of both, so that he might be totus 
mediator, a whole, entu-e mediator, in his person and in his works. 

And, secondly ; Hereby he is of equal distance and diflerence from both ; 
as he is God he difl'ers from us, as he is man he difters from God. Yea, 
and as he is mediator he takes on him a diflering person as it were from 
himself, and what he is essentially, as being only the Son of God ; for he 
became lesser than himself in his office, and emptied himself, and so is a fit 
mediator between us and himself also as he is the Son of God, Biffert Filius 
incarnatus, or/.ovo/xr/.us, a seipso <pvaix.cijg. The Son incarnate difiers minis- 
terially from what himself is naturally. As we say in philosophy, Una et 
eadem res a seipsa diversa est, mudo et ratione. One and the same thing is 
diflerenced from itself by a difi'erent modus, or manner of existing. 

Thirdly; Hereby he is indiflerent also between both, so as not to take part 
with the one more than with the other, ready to distribute to both with 
unequal hands their due, and be faithful to both : Heb. ii, 17, * That he 



Chap. V.] of christ the mediatob. 4U 

might be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to 
make reconciliation for the people.' Lo here are the matters both of God and 
man refeiTed to him, for the cause of both was to be committed to him, Ta 
a^os &ebv, and ra rrfog ri/Mcig, therefore he partakes of both, and is distant from 
both, as a middle thing participates of both extremes, and toucheth both. 

Fourthly ; He was to make peace between both, and take away hostihty, 
therefore he takes pledges both out of earth and out of heaven. He takes 
the chief nature on earth and the chief in heaven, thereby to still the enmity, 
and to part us who were fighting each against other, we against God, and 
God against us. Now having our nature and God's, he had two hands 
able enough to part us, he could take hold of God's strength, and hold his 
hands, as it is Isa. xxvii. 5, and so make peace ; and having our nature, 
he had a hand to take hold of our hands also. 

Fifthly ; He is hereby able to draw near to both, and bring both toge- 
ther, and so make us one; for is not he fit to do this, that is both God and 
man ? He joins om* nature first with God in his own person, and makes 
both one there, that so God and man becoming one in person, he might 
the easilier make God and man one in covenant. God and man were at 
division, and when he would make utnimque unum, he becomes et unum ex 
utroqiie. He by this means is in a fi'iendly way able to treat with both, 
and hath a hand to shake with both. He is become ' the man God's fel- 
low,' Zech. xiii. 7. K he had been God's fellow, and not the man God's 
fellow, he might have drawn near to God, and yet we have been never the 
nearer ; and yet if not more than man, and so God's fellow (which no mere 
man could be) he could not have approached to God; as Jer. xxx. 21, 
' And their nobles shall be of themselves, and their governor shall proceed 
from the midst of them ; and I will cause him to draw neai", and he shall 
approach unto me : for who is this that engaged his heart to approach unto 
me ? saith the Lord.' "VMio but he could have engaged his heart, or 
assumed the boldness to have drawn near unto God "? And yet withal he 
being the man God's fellow, we may draw nigh to him, and come to God 
by him, as the phrase is in the epistle to the Hebrews ; for why, he comes 
out of the midst of us, as in the same Jer. xxx. 21. Thus Heb. iv. 15, 16, 
' For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling 
of our infirmities ; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet with- 
out sin. Let us therefore come boldy unto the throne of grace, that we may 
obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.' And Heb. x. 
21, 22, ' And having an high priest over the house of God ; let us draw 
near with a time heai-t, in full assurance of faith, ha\'ing our hearts sprinkled 
from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water.' 

Sixthly ; He could hereby communicate the benefit of all he did for us 
unto us, which without it had not been done, Participavit cle nostra, id com- 
municaret suum : He partakes of ours, that he may communicate to us his. 
We are to participate the divine nature, 2 Pet. i. 4, and therefore he takes 
part of oui's. If we were to have righteousness from him, it was fit our 
own nature should be the fountain : John xvii. 19, ' For their sakes I 
sanctify myself that they may be sanctified ; ' I, that is, my deity, sanctifies 
myself, that is, my human nature, which he calls himself, because it was one 
in person with himself. It was fit that that nature that sinned should be 
sanctified to ' condemn sin in the flesh,' Kom. viii. 3. And hence it is the 
benefit of his righteousness is not extended to angels, because he that sanc- 
tifies and them that are sanctified are of one, Heb. ii. 11, which he and 
angels are not ; and therefore his merits reach not in a proper and direct 

VOL. V. D 



50 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK II. 

YfRj unto them. The intense worth indeed of his benefits ariseth from his 
abilities and sufficiency personal, but the extension from his so proper fit- 
ness that he was a man, and therefore reacheth only to men. 

Seroithhj ; That which he was to do for us required he should be both 
God and man. For consider but the principal parts of the work that he 
was to do, and it was fit that he should be both, that what did not become 
the one nature the other might do. 

1. He was to keep and fulfil the law, and be subject to it, and to merit 
by keeping it. Now if he had not been man he could not have been sub- 
ject to the law ; therefore he was made of a \Yoman, and made under the 
law ; first, therefore, made of a woman, that so he might be under the law : 
Gal. iv. 4, ' But when the fulness of the time was come, God sent forth his 
Son, made of a woman, made under the law.' And if he had not been 
God, he could not have merited for us by that his keeping the law, for he 
had done but what was required and what was a due, and so it could have 
reached but to himself, for all creatures, when they have done all they can, 
are but unprofitable seiwants ; and he that merits must do it by his own 
strength, for otherwise ' what hast thou that thou hast not received ? ' 

2. He that is our mediator must die and overcome death, for he was to 
rescue us from death, and destroy him that had the power of it. Now if 
he had not been man, he could not have died ; therefore he took such a 
body as we have that he might die ; he could not have tasted of death else : 
Heb. ii. 9, ' But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels 
for the suflcring of death, crowned with glory and honour ; that he by the 
grace of God should taste death for every man.' Ver. 14, ' Forasmuch 
then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise 
took part of the same ; that through death he might destroy him that had the 
power of death, that is, the devil.' And if he had not been God he could 
not have raised himself: Rom. i. 4, ' And declared to be the Son of God 
with power, according to the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from 
the dead :' therefore, John x. 18, 'I lay down my life,' saith he, * and take 
it up again.' 

(1.) He had not had a life to lay down if he had not been man, for the 
Godhead could not die. 

(2.) If he had not been God he could not have merited by laying it 
down. It must be his own, not in the dominion of another ; now the lives 
of creatures are not their own, and therefore their laying of them down 
cannot merit. 

(3.) He must have it in his own power ; if another could take it away 
he could not have merited, for it must be a voluntary laying it down, 
and there is no mere man but another may take away his life from him if 
God prevent not ; but Christ, having his life wholly in his own power, 
resigned it, therefore that centurion said he was God, Mat. xxvii. 54. 

(4.) He could not else take it up again. None ought to die but man ; 
none could give up his life, and reassume it, but God : he had the passive 
power to die, as man, the active power, to die of himself, as God. 

(5.) And so for endm-iug the wrath of God ; if he had not been man he 
had not had a soul to be heavy to the death ; and if he had not been God 
it had died through heaviness, if the Godhead had not upheld him that 
upholds all things. 

(G.) Also he was to be a judge : and that he could not be unless he had 
been God ; and also an advocate : and that he could not be, unless he had 
been man. 



CUAP. VI.] OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. CI 

CHAPTER VI. 

How the two natures, the divine and human, which are so different, are 
united into one person, Christ God-vian. — That the Son of God did not 
assume a human person, but the nature. — The reasons why a human person 
could not have been assumed. — It tvas our ivhole nature which the Son of 
God took, both soul a)ul body. — The reasons uhich made this necessary. 

And now that we Lave the reasons that he was to be both, you will ask 
how can this be that he should be both ? The text resolves it, and says, 

* He took to himself,' Heb. ii. 16. The meaning is, he did take man's 
nature into one pei'son with himself. He not only took on him, but to 
him, \-~t\a[jJZaMTat, assumpsit ad. Assutnpsit nan hominem jiersonam., scd 
hominem in personam ; he took not the person of a man, but man to be one 
person with himself. ' He took the seed of Abraham ' to himself, that is, 
to subsist in himself, not of itself, and to have his subsistence communi- 
cated to it ; this nature being as an appendix, as a part of him subsisting in 
him, but communicating the subsistence of that divine person to the human 
nature that they are personally one, as truly as soul and body joined be- 
come one man ; and therefore the phrase is, that this second person was 

* made flesh:' John i. 14, * And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt amonc 
us (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father), 
full of grace and truth.' Though God dwells in the saints in heaven, and 
fills them with his fulness as a cause efiicient of all their glory and their 
chiefest good, yet they are not so united as that God can be said to be made 
the saints ; but Christ may be said to be made man, and to be as essentially 
man as he is God ; made, not as the water was made wine, and ceasing to 
be water, but both natures remaining distinct, are made one person, so as 
both became one Lord and one Christ ; there is one Lord, 1 Cor. viii. 6, 

* But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and 
we in him : and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by 
him ; ' God and man personally one. So 2 Cor. v. 14, ' For the love of 
Christ constraineth us ; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then 
■were all dead.' One is said to have died for all, that is, but one person, 
though there were two natures, God and man, j^et but one person of both. 
That as in the Trinity there are three persons in one nature and Godhead, 
so here are two natures, one in person and subsistence (the manner of 
which union hath no similitude in nature to express it by), so as in the 
concrete the man Christ may be called God, and the Son of God (so Luke 
i. 35, '■ That which shall be born of thee, shall be called the Son of God'), 
though the manhood cannot be called the Godhead. And then this second 
person is said to dwell in that nature : Col. ii. 9, ' The fulness of the God- 
head ' is said to ' dwell in him bodily ; ' and so notes out a permanent 
union, not God to dwell in him only by his graces, but the Godhead is said 
to dwell in him, and the fulness of the Godhead to fill that human nature, 
as fire fills the iron that is in it=;= — and not to dwell in him as in the saints 
by grace, and as being their portion, uniting himself to them as an object 
they love, as God is said to be all in all in the saints in heaven, and as the 
Spirit dwells in us, sanctifying, &c., and as the same Spirit dwells in Christ, 

■ — substantially dv;elling in him, (rw//.ar;xw5 ; that is, not only in a body, 

noting out the subject in which, but the manner, personally, bodily. Now 

the Grecians put trw/xa to express a person, ffw/y-ara iroWa. r^i(psiv. And so 

« Qu. ' that it is in ' ?— Ed. 



52 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK 11. 

Thucydides, ou/Maai 'xokiij.uv. As the Hebrews put soul for person : Exod. 
i. 5, the souls came out of the loins of Jacob ; the Grecians use the word 
body, so that bodili/ is personaJhj. 

God communicates his presence to all creatures, his gi'ace to the saints ; 
but the Son of God communicates his personality, his subsistence, to the 
man Christ Jesus — this is the highest communication, for his nature is 
communicable to none but the three persons — so as our nature and Christ's 
person is one ; not in office only, as two consuls or bailiffs in a town, that 
have a joint commission ; not as man and wife only, who are in a relation 
one flesh ; not spiritually only, as Christ and we his members are one spirit, 
as the head and members are one ; but they are personally one. So as 
when we see a man, we say, there is such a man, such a person ; so when 
you shall see Christ at the latter day, you may say as John doth, 1 John 
V. 20, ' This is the true God, and eternal life.' 

God is the princijnum of subsistence to all, but in Christ he is the termi- 
nus subsistendi, yet not so as if the personal property were communicated 
that is incommunicable, as to be begotten of God, and to subsist of itself, 
but that the second person becomes a foundation of subsistence to the 
human nature of Christ, as an oak is to the ivy. 

Now to shew the grounds why this was fit (which is the proper scope of 
this discourse) why this union was requisite, and fitted him for the work of 
mediation. Had he not been thus God and man^ he could not have been 
mediator. For, 

1. It being necessary he should be God and man, and remain perfectly 
God and perfectly man, and the Son of God, and the same person that he 
was, therefore they could no way else be united to do us good ; for they 
could not the one be changed into the other, for God was immutable ; and 
it was impossible that the nature of man should become the natui-e of God, 
since the essence of the Godhead is incommunicable. And if they had been 
so united as that a third person out of both had been made, as when the 
elements are made one in a man's body, as the soul and body make one 
man, besides the impossibility of it, it had not served this turn. For he 
that redeems us must be God and man, therefore there is no way but that 
the personality of the second person be communicated to the human, both 
natures remaining united in one person ; it cannot be more nor less. If the 
personality of the Son of God had been communicated only by power and 
grace, &c., then his actions had been of God as the author or efficient, but 
not actions of the person of the Son of God, as his personal actions, which 
should have received a worth fi-om him. 

And, 2. This will fit us well ; for now all that Christ as God doth, the 
man Christ shall be said to do for us, that so it may be ours ; and all that 
Christ man doth, Christ God shall be said to do, that it may have an infi- 
nite merit in it. For as there is a communication of the personality of 
Christ to the manhood, so of acceptance of all the human nature doth : 1 
Pet. iii. 18, ' For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the 
unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, but 
quickened by the Spirit.' And therefore the blood shed shall be called the 
blood of God, as well as the man is called the Son of God : so Acts xx. 28, 
' Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over the which the 
Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which he 
hath purchased with his own blood.' And so the Lord of glory is said to 
be crucified : 1 Cor. ii. 8, ' Which none of the princes of this world knew : 
for had they known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory.' 



Chap. VI.] of christ the mediator. 53 

And as the person is one, so the redemption, and all that both did, became 
one work of mediation, and one is said to die for all, Christ as one, God 
and man ; so as, when he offered up the human nature as a sacrifice, he 
may be said to offer up himself, for it is himself, and he poured out his own 
soul : Hcb. ix. 14, * How much more shall the blood of Christ, who, through 
the eternal Spirit, ofi'cred himself without spot to God, purge your con- 
science from dead works, to serve the living God ? ' Isa. liii. 12, ' Therefore 
will I divide him a portion with the great, and he shall divide the spoil with 
the strong ; because he hath poured out his soul unto death : and he was 
numbered with the transgressors ; and he bare the sin of many, and made 
intercession for the transgressors.' 

Now then, if this manhood be assumed into one person with the Son of 
God, then it could not remain a person of itself; and so the text also inti- 
mates, calling him * the seed,' Heb. ii. 16, as not a person, but a human 
nature ; so as though he took our natm-e, and an individual particular 
nature, yet that nature was not a person. Therein indeed his human 
nature differs from ours ; but that difference is not in any part of the sub- 
stance of om' natures, but only in a complement of being, or rather a 
modification of being, a difference in the manner of subsisting : it is no more. 

(1.) The nature is the same for being and substance. 

(2.) It is an individual nature. 

But (3.) it is not a person of itself apart for subsistence, for that is pro- 
perly called a person that subsists in itself ; though we all have our being 
in God, and exist by him as in a cause thereof, yet we do not subsist as 
one with him as a person ; that is, we are persons apart and alone of our- 
selves, and God and we are two persons, but our natm-e in Christ is one 
with God, and in God. 

The reasons of this are two. 

1. It was not indeed possible that a person (as the second person was) 
should assume another person, subsisting of itself, into personal union with 
him : it had been a contradiction, and therefore it is impossible. For that 
two persons, remaining two, should become one, is a contradiction ; even 
as to say of an accident (the nature of which is to subsist in a substance), 
that it subsists in itself, is a contradiction. Now to be a person of itself is 
to subsist of itself alone ; this is the condition of its subsisting as it is a 
person ; and therefore here in the IGth verse of this Heb. ii., when he speaks 
but by way of supposition of the second person's assuming the natm-e of 
angels, he doth not say, he took not on himself ' an angel,' but ' not of 
angels,' that is, the nature of angels ; for to have assumed the person of an 
angel had been a contradiction, and so such a phrase of speech was not fit 
to have been used so much as in a supposition. 

2. As it was not possible that the second person of the Godhead should 
take the person of a man into union with himself, so it was not fit (the 
demonstration of which is that which I in this discourse did aim at) for the 
work of mediation. For although it was necessary for that work that he 
should be an individual particular man as we are, particularly existing — 
for else he could not merit, nor act, nor suffer, for all merits and actions 
are of individuals — yet if he had subsisted of himself, and been a person 
of himself as man, all that merit and actions of obedience would have been 
but for himself. If he had been a person of himself apart, so his merits 
would have been for himself apart ; and he subsisting in his own bottom, 
and in himself as a person, must have stood by his own obedience, and so 
all his obedience would have been but enough for himself, and have been 



54 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK II. 

shut up in himself, and confined to himself. But he having an individual 
nature of man as we all have, without a propriety of subsistence, all his 
obedience may be common for all others, and as many as he shall please to 
communicate it unto may have a share in it. It may be a common salva- 
tion, as it is called Jude 3, ' Beloved, when I gave all diligence to writo 
unto you of the common salvation, it was needful for me to write unto you, 
and exhort you, that ye should earnestly contend for the faith which was 
once delivered unto the saints.' For our nature in him, as it is human, is 
not circumscribed or enclosed with a proper subsistence of its own, but lies 
like a field unenclosed, not hedged in with personality, as all our natures are. 

And to this purpose observe the phrases whereby the Scripture expresseth 
this nature assumed by the Son of God, which are such as do imply, that 
that which was assumed was only a human nature, and not a person. As 
when it is said, ' He took the seed of Abraham,' Heb. ii. 16, not a person, 
but ' the seed,' our nature. Semen est intimum suhstant'uj!, the quintessence 
of nature, but notes not out a person. So the Word is said to be made- 
flesh ; that word flesh noteth out but one nature assumed, not a person ; 
and therefore the apostle speaking of Christ, he makes him the person, and 
his flesh or human nature but as an appendix : Rom. ix. 5, ' Whose are 
the fathers, and of whom as concerning the flesh Christ came, who is over 
all, God blessed for ever. Amen.' And so in Luke i. 35, ' And the angel 
answered and said unto her, The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and 
the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee : therefore also that holy 
thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God.' The 
angel there speaks of Christ's human nature, which was to be born of Mary, 
not as of a person but as of a thing, in the neuter gender : ' That holy 
thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God.' And 
besides, he, the man Christ, could not have been called the Son of God if 
he had been a person apart of himself, for one person is not predicated of 
another ; the husband cannot be called the wife, though most nearly united, 
for they are two persons. And therefoi'e likewise Christ himself, when ho 
was to take our nature, speaking of that which was to be assumed, saith, 
Heb. x. 5, * A body hast thou fitted me ;' vie notes out the person, the 
other is but a body assumed ; so he calls it, because himself as God was 
the person ; this was not a person but the nature of man, therefore he calls 
it a body, and so Col. i. 22, ' in the body of his flesh through death, to pre- 
sent you holy and unblameable, and unreprovable in his sight :' it is h no 
6ujij.aTi TTjg au^xog, in that body of his flesh. 

But though he subsisted not as an entire person, yet it was fit and neces- 
sary that he should be a whole and perfect man entire, so as though he 
took not a person on him, yet he took our whole nature for substance, eveiy 
way as perfect as ours, in all the parts of it, both of soul and body : ' He 
was made like us in all things,' says the apostle, Heb. ii. 17. There was 
nothing wanting essential to either, or for the perfection of either part of 
our nature, for he will be like us in all things, in all members of our bodies, 
and faculties of our souls. It is called flesh indeed, and a body, but yet 
lest only a body should seem to be meant, he elsewhere is called ' a man,' 
' the man Christ Jesus,' as having all belonging to a man ; and he is called 
' that man' in Acts xvii, 31 : ' Because he hath appointed a day, in the 
which he will judge the world in righteousness, by that man whom he hath 
ordained ; whereof he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he hath 
raised him from the dead.' He had a perfect body as ours, and a soul, 
and both united, and so was a whole man. 



Chap. VI.] op christ the insDUTOB. 55 

1. For the body, Col. i. 22, it is called ' the body of bis flcsb.' They 
tbougbt bo bad been a spirit, but in opposition to tbeir conceit, * It is I,' 
says bo. Mat. xiv. 27 ; ' and feel,' says bo ; ' batb a spirit ilesb, and blood, 
and bones ?' Luke xxiv. 39. And tbis was fit, tbat tbc similitude of our 
union migbt be tbe nearer, and tbat wo mi^qbt be truly culled ' members of 
his body,' as being ' of bis flcsb and of bis bones :' as Epb. v. 30, ' For wo 
are members of bis body, of bis flcsb, and of bis bones.' Also because bo 
was to reconcile us ' in tbe body of bis flesb tbrougb deatb,' Col. i. 22, by 
bearing our sins upon bis body on tbe tree : 1 Peter ii. 24, ' Wbo bis own 
self bare our sins in bis own body on tbe tree, tbat we, being dead to sin, 
should live unto righteousness : by whose stripes ye were healed.' If he 
had not had the body of a man, he could not have been fastened to tbe tree, 
nor endured our sorrows, the pains of death. And again, as all our mem- 
bers are weapons of unrighteousness, therefore he was to take them all, to 
sanctify all to God, and make them weapons of righteousness. 

And that body did not want a soul, for his ' soul was heavy unto death,' 
Mat. sxvi. 38. And it was meet it should be so, for first the chief suit and 
threatening for sin was against the soul : ' The soul that sins shall die,' Ezek. 
xviii. 20 ; therefore he must ' pour out his soul to death,' Isa. liii. 12, and 
it is the redemption of the soul that is precious : Ps. xlix. 8, ' For the 
redemption of their soul is precious, and it ceaseth for ever ;' that is the 
chief thing to be redeemed, and tbat is so precious, as nothing but a soul 
could be a fit price. He was made like us therefore, that he might succour 
us in all respects : Heb. iv. 15, ' For we have not an high priest which 
cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities ; but was in all points 
tempted like as we are, yet without sin;' Heb. ii. 17, 18, 'Wherefore in 
all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren, that he might 
be a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make 
reconciliation for the sins of the people. For in that he himself hath suf- 
fered, being tempted, he is able to succour them tbat are tempted.' And 
now om* greatest temptations are in our souls, and therefore be had a soul 
to be tempted in all things, sin only excepted ; and so he knows how to 
pity our souls, and the distress of them, and he joys to be a ' shepherd of 
our souls :' 1 Peter ii. 25, ' For ye were as sheep going astray ; but are 
now returned unto the Shepherd and Bishop of your souls.' 

And then, 2, both body and soul must be united, else the body could not 
die ; for bodily death is the separation of soul and body, and that was 
threatened against us, and therefore to be executed on our mediator ; and 
therefore when he died, it is said, ' He gave up the ghost,' Mat. xxvii. 50. 

And be must be a whole, perfect man, for this reason too, because he was 
to be a priest and a sacrifice both, and the priests in the law were to be 
perfect men in all parts of their bodies. If they had any blemish, they 
were not to be priests. And so the sacrifices were to be whole burnt- 
ofl'erings, therefore a whole man was to be ofiered up by the Son of God. 

And he being to redeem the whole man, it was fit he should take the 
whole human nature. All that was lost was to be saved by him : Luke xix, 
10, * He came to seek and to save that which was lost.' There was not 
that thing in man that was lost (as all was), but he saved it, and therefore 
took the whole of man into union with himself. 



56 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK II. 



CHAPTER VII. 

Tliat it was not only fit that Christ should he man, hut such a man as to be 
like us in the matte)' and substance of his body — And to be like us in his 
production and birth, to be born of a ivoman, as ive are. — What are the 
reasons of this — What is the reason why Christ, though born of a woman, 
is yet idthout sin. — Why he is man, and of the Jewish nation. 

Now seeing he was thus to be a man, let us consider what manner or kind 
of man every way qualified was fittest in this business, and we shall find 
that such a man did God every way make him ; for he must have a human 
nature fitted for him on purpose : Heb. x. 5, ' Wherefore when he cometh 
into the world, he saith. Sacrifice and ofiering thou wouldest not, but a 
body hast thou prepared me.' 'A body hast thou fitted me,' so some read 
it, adaptasti, fitted him with a body for the purpose. And indeed if for all 
other works God chooseth out fit instruments, then surely for this great 
work of all works else ; and accordingly divines call his human nature 
instrumentum Deitatis, the instrument of the Godhead. It is not every kind 
of body wiU fit him for this purpose of reconciling. Some schoolmen have 
thought that not any other human nature but that which was assumed could 
have been assumed ; sure I am a greater fitness could not have been in any, 
and all to make up this his personal fitness for a mediator full, that in him 
all fulness might be found to dwell. 

Now concerniag what qualifications are to be in him for this work, we have 
this general rule given us here in Heb. ii. 17, ' That it became him in all 
things to be made like to us who were his brethren ; ' so as the liker he 
should be to us, the fitter mediator he should bo for us, and that for the 
very reasons before mentioned, that because justice admitted of a commu- 
tation, it would yet come every way as nigh to have a full and proportion- 
able satisfaction as could be. As satisfaction must be made in a nature of 
the same kind, by man, not an angel, so in such a nature a man as should 
be as near akin to us, and like us, as the matter would possibly pennit, 
so as the business of reconciliation be not hindered nor evacuated by it ; 
for then he should have lost his end. 

First, Whereas he might have been a man of the same nature with us, 
consisting both of body and soul, and yet have been created immediately, 
as Aadm was, out of nothing, yea, or out of matter in heaven (as some do 
dream), as his body itself is now heavenly and spii'itual, and therefore 
called ' the heavenly man,' 1 Cor. xv. 48, 49 : yet that he may be like to 
us, he will take human nature of the same lump with ours, and out of which 
ours is taken. So here in Heb. ii. 14, ' He took part of the same ; ' the 
same flesh and blood that we have ; and again, ver. 11, ' Both he that 
sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of one : ' he says, not only 
that both are one for nature and kind, but all are ' of one,' that is, one lump 
and mass, that so he might be a little the more akin to us, our countrv'- 
man, being made of the same earth we are of. If he had been made of 
heavenly matter he had been countrj-man to the angels rather, for heaven 
is their countiy ; yea, he had been utterly a stranger to us, though of the 
same nature ; as a man di'opped from heaven would be, as some conceive 
Melchisedec his type to have been. And the reason there given is proper 
and pertinent, for he was to sanctify us ; and he that sanctifies and they 
that are sanctified it is meet they should be ' of one.' The ground of this 



Chap. VII.j of chmst the mediator. 57 

reason is taken from that of the Lcvitical law, by which the first-fruits sancti- 
fied the whole lump or mass which those fruits were taken out of ; and they 
by this sanctiticd the rest, because they were of the same lump or mass, as 
it is expressed, Rom. xi. IG, ' For if the tii-st-fruit bo holy, the lump is 
also holy: and if the root be holy, so are the branches.' They were not only 
of the same species of creature that the rest were of, but growing out of the 
same earth that the rest of the fniits did. Now Christ, as he is called 
' the/n//7 of the womb,' Luke i. 42, so the ' first-fruits,' : 1 Cor. xv. 20, 
' But now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the first-fniits of them 
that slept ; ' which, though spoken of the resurrection only, yet holds in 
all, even to his very natm-e. He is in all things wherein he is like us the 
first-fruits, and therefore is to be made like us in all, that he might be the 
first-fruits. And he was to sanctify others of mankind ; and this he had 
not so fitly and coiTcspondently, according to the law of nature, done, had 
not both they and he been all of one And besides God meant not to create 
anew any of mankind, and therefore he made woman of man rather than of 
nothing, intending to make out of Adam all which he meant to make, even 
Christ and all. But then, 

Secondly, He might have been made of the same lump, if made of some 
man, in that manner as Eve was out of Adam, made of a rib, or some such 
part of mankind. But he resolves to come nearer yet, and to be made as 
like in all things as may be, and therefore he will be made of the same 
kind of matter that we all ai'e made of, even of seed, which is the quint- 
essence, the elixir of man's natui'e, intimiim sitbstantm ; and therefore the 
first title and appellation he was known by unto the sons of men was ' the 
seed of the woman : ' Gen. iii. 15, 'And I will put enmity between thee 
and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed ; it shall bruise thy 
head, and thou shalt bruise his heel.' So Acts xvii. 26. God hath made 
mankind all of one blood, that so they might love one another ; and he will 
have this man that is to be om* redeemer to be of the same blood, that is, 
of seed, which is the blood of man concocted to an height, and therefore he 
is not only called a man, but the ' Son of man,' Mat. xvii. 12. Eve, 
though made out ol man, was not filia hominis, a daughter of man ; nor 
Adam, though a man, yet not a son of man ; no. In the genealogy, Luke 
iii. 38, Adam is called the son of God ; but Christ is to be the Son of man 
as well as man, and that by being made of seed, which all men are made 
of; and so inHeb. ii. 16, ' He took not the nature of angels, but the seed 
of Abraham.' And the reason is given in the next verse here, that he 
might call us brethren, and not be ashamed of us. A brother is more 
than of the same nature, it notes one made out of the same blood. And 
God would have the same blood run in his veins that runs in ours. And 
this fitted him the more to be a redeemer, and to have right to do it by 
the Levitical law also, for it was proper to a brother to redeem, and a 
stranger could not : Levit. xxv. 25, 'If thy brother be waxen poor, and 
hath sold away some of his possession, and if any of his kin come to redeem 
it, then shall he redeem that which his brother sold.' So that the church 
comes to have her wish : Cant. viii. 1, ' Oh that thou wert as my brother,' 
&c. For so Christ is. Yea, 

Thirdhj, He will come yet nearer, evon in the manner of his production, 
or being made a man, as like as may be to that of ours, as near as possibly 
might be, so as not to take infection. He will be made of seed, even by 
a conception, and lie in the womb, and grow up there, from a tear, a drop, 
by degrees, as man doth, and be bom, and be a suckling as we, as Ps. 



53 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK II. 

viii. 2 speaks of him, and therefore he is called the fruits of the womb : 
Luke i. 42, 'And she spake out with a loud voice, and said, Blessed art 
thou amouc; women, and blessed is the fruit of thy womb.' And more 
expressly, Luke i. 31, ' Thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth 
a son,' speaking to Mary. You see Christ is like to us in being produced 
both by the same way, and to he in the same place, that secret and dark 
chamber that all mankind lies in. Conception is the groundseil (as I may 
caU it) of our natm-e, which sin had infected, and it was rotten and cor- 
rupted, and from it the leprosy was spread over all the walls of this build- 
ing : * In sin my mother conceived me,' says David, Ps. li. 5, and Christ 
coming to repair and restore us from the very foundation, sanctifies that 
veiT way of production, conception, and consecrates the curious room and 
privy chamber that all mankind lies in. Man is said by the psalmist to be 
curiously wi-ought ' in the lower parts of the earth,' Ps. cxxxix, 15 ; and 
Christ descends even thither, that so he may ascend the higher. He takes 
his flight thus low, in that he ascended, he descended first into these lower 
parts of the earth, which surely is pai"t of the apostle's meaning, in com- 
paring it with that psalm : Eph, iv. 9, 10, ' Now that he ascended, what is 
it but that he also descended fii"st into the lower parts of the earth ?' ver. 10, 

* He that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all heavens, 
that he might fill aU things.' And that we may be where he is, as he 
prays, John xvii. 24, he will condescend for a while to be where we were, 
enclosed in the womb. And that we may come to his place, his mansion- 
house in heaven, his Father's house, he wiU first come down to our place, 
oui" mother's house, for such is the womb. And therefore he is still called 
'the seed of the woman,' and 'made of a woman;' Gal. iv. 4, 5, 'But 
when the fulness of time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a 
woman, made under the law ;' ver. 5, ' To redeem tbem that were under the 
law, that we might receive the adoption of sons ;' to the end that he might 
be fitted to redeem us. This reason is expressly added there, ' that he 
might redeem us that were under the law.' And this woman was yet a 
virgin, as you shall see by and by, ' A vu'gin shall conceive :' Isa. vii. 14, 

* Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a sign ; Behold, a virgin shall 
conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel.' One reason 
of it, besides that which I shall anon give, might be, that God would take 
a new course in the rearing up this human nature, diflering from what was 
taken afore. If he had made him out of man, or the rib of a man, so ha 
had made the woman before ; if out of nothing, so he had made the first 
man before. But to make him of a woman, and the seed of the woman, by 
conception, without man, this was a new thmg in the earth, as the prophet 
speaks, Isa. xhii. 19. And God herein kept some further correspondency 
also with man's sinning, that (as was observed before) as by a man came 
death, so by man should come the resurrection ; God observed a propor- 
tion in it. So here, a woman afore destroyed us, and was ' first in the 
transgi'ession ;' nevertheless, both she and we shall be saved by her child- 
bearing, or that child- beaiing (as some interpret that place, 1 Tim. ii. 15). 
And Adam laid all the blame on the woman (reflecting withal on God) : 
Gen. iii. 12, ' And the man said. The woman whom thou gavest to be with 
me, she gave me of the tree, and I did eat.' And therefore God presently, 
to meet \rith him, says, ' The seed of the woman,' not the man, shall break 
the sei-pent's head ; as if he had said. Thou hast laid the fault on me for 
giving thee a woman, because she hath been the occasion of thy fall ; but 
I will be even with thee (but it is in mercy, as God's revenges on his chil- 



Chap. VII.] op cheist the mediator. 59 

dren arc). Thou slialt liavo cause to thank me more for this woman, than 
thou now hast clone ; for ' the seed of the woman shall break the serpent's 
head ;' and so doth God reprove him, and for his unthankfulncss puts the 
honour upon the woman. 

()l)J. Yea, but now in ihefoiirth place, you will say, this kindred is too 
nigh, he had better have married our nature farther ofi", and at a greater 
distance ; for thus he is in danger to be made sinful. Doth not the 
psalmist say, ' In sin my mother conceived me,' Ps. li. 5. Doth not the 
apostle say, ' And such an high priest became us as was separated from 
sinners'? Heb. rii. 2G. Why, then, the work of our redemption will be 
spoiled by this way of conception of Christ, and he be uniitted for the 
work. 

But for answer, though there is a concipiet, yet not a f/enitiis est ; though 
there is a conception, yet not a generation. It is conception upon genera- 
tion defiles, Man begets in his image, but Christ was not begotten, but 
conceived only. He comes so near, you see, that it is but the cutting of a 
hair keeps him from being infected ; and so though he will have the same 
substance, yet separate from sinners, as there the separation means quantum 
ad cuJpam, as to sin ; non natnram^ as to nature. And therefore though he 
will be conceived in the same place we are, and be of the same substance with 
us, yet not after the same yvaj ; and it is not the substance that defiles, or 
the place, but the way of framing our natures. We are framed by genera- 
tion of man and woman, he but by conception only of a woman, but made 
by the Holy Ghost ; so in our Creed, ' conceived by the Holy Ghost ;' so in 
Luke i. 25, ' The Holy Ghost shall overshadow thee ;' and Mat. i. 20, ' That 
which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost.' Not G<Kioij,arr/.uig, but 
dr]/Miov^yr/.ug, as the builder framing and forming his body. Therefore it is 
not said he was begotten of a woman, but made of a woman, non r/enitus, sed 
/actus, and therefore he is called ' The man from heaven,' though the matter 
of his body was from earth, 1 Cor. xv. 47, 48. And to this purpose it is 
observable, that Heb. x. 5 is with difference spoken of Christ's human 
nature and ours, * A body hast thou prepared me ;' that is, God did it, and 
not man by generation, which is the ordinary way of producing men, and 
the only way of conveying sin. The parents, they are therefore said to beget 
a man, not because they afford matter and stuff, but because there goes a 
forming power, vis j^lcstica, as philosophers call it, that doth prepare the 
matter, form it, and, to use the word which is here, doth -/.araprrC^n, articu- 
late it for the soul, which is the utmost they do, and for which they are 
said to beget, and wherein the \eYj form alls ratio of generation lies. Accu- 
rately therefore to distinguish this production of the human nature of Christ 
from the ordinary, though he useth the same word, that signifies the manner 
of making our bodies by way of articulation, yet he expresseth it as done 
by another hand, ' Thou hast prepared it,' the Holy Ghost performing that 
which the vis ylastica, or forming power, in all other generations useth to do. 
Luke i. 35, ' And the angel answered and said unto her. The Holy Ghost 
shall come upon thee, and the power of the highest shall overshadow thee : 
therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee, shall be called 
the Son of God.' That though the matter is the same, and this formed 
by articulation, as ours is, yet it is done by the power of the Most High, 
and therefore exempted from sin ; therefore he adds, ' That holy one that 
shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God.' For because genera- 
tion by men is the only way of conveying sin, and theformalis ratio of genera- 
tion hes in that vis plastica, whereby a parent forms the birth (as philosophy 



60 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOB. [BoOK II. 

teacheth), therefore his body, though made of the same matter, seed, that 
ours is, and that seed articulated into the same shape ours is, yet because 
by another hand, ' the jDower of the Most High,' therefore he is a holy one 
separate from sinners, his body being a tabernacle which * God pitched, not 
man,' Heb. viii. 2. Not of this building, not built as man's is, not by the 
same hands, as Heb. ix. 11, * But Christ being come an high priest of good 
things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with 
hands, that is to say, not of this building.' Man reared it not, nor jointed 
it, nor framed it, but ' A body hast thou (0 God) prepared.' And therefore 
this body was of a virgin without a father, that as Melchis6dec is said, Heb. 
vii. 3, to be without father and mother, so Christ as man was without 
father, and as God without a mother, who is therefore the stone cut out of 
the same quarry with us, but ' without hands,' Dan. ii. 45, that is, the help 
of nature, or by a man. And it was necesssary ; for, 

1. Otherwise his human nature had been a person (the inconvenience of 
which you heard afore) for terminus generationis est persona. What is pro- 
duced by generation is a person. And, 

2. He had otherwise had two fathers, which nature abhors, that one per- 
son should have two fathers. 

And in preparing this nature of Christ, the Holy Ghost sanctified that 
matter, and purified it, as goldsmiths do gold from the dross. And his 
business being to part sin and our flesh, it was fit he should take such 
flesh as, though once sinful, yet now sin was parted from it. It is gene- 
ration defiles, for that which is born of the flesh is flesh, John iii. 6, and 
that as from a man, by whom sin is conveyed ; but it follows in the same 
place, that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. Now, of Christ it is said 
that which is conceived in thee is of the Holy Ghost : Mat. i. 20, ' But 
while he thought on these things, behold, the angel of the Lord appeared 
unto him in a di'eam, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take 
unto thee Mary thy wife : for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy 
Ghost.' It is not the matter nor the place we are conceived in defiles, but 
the being begotten by a man in the ordinary way of nature, upon which 
the law of nature seizeth, by which a man is to beget in his own likeness. 
And therefore the difierence of the phrase used here in Heb. ii. 11, of 
Christ and us ; and that in Rom. v. 12, speaking of om- coming from 
Adam, is observable. Here, in Heb. ii. 11, Christ and we are said to be 
' of one,' that is, of one lump ; but the phrase that is used, Rom. v. 12, 
when the apostle speaks of the propagation of original sin, runs thus, ' By 
one man sin entered,' because all came by and of that one man. And 
therefore though Christ be made a Son of Adam, Luke iii. 38, as made of 
that substance and matter derived from him, yet not in regard of the same 
way of conveying that matter, by fleshly generation of a man, which is the 
natural channel of conveying his image and original sin. And yet. 

Fifthly, To make up this disproportion, he will in all other respects be 
yet the more like to us ; and seeing he must not take sinful flesh, yet he 
will take the likeness of sinful flesh, as Rom. viii. 3, ' For what the law 
could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own 
Son, in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin condemned sin in the flesh.' 
He partakes of flesh and blood, Heb. ii. 17 ; and by flesh and blood are 
meant infirmities of all sorts, he excepts sin only, a body passible ; he 
might have had a body exempted from all sufierings or misery, but he 
would not. And this assumption of frail flesh was the first part of satis- 
faction for sin, and the condemning sin in our flesh is attributed to it, 



Chap. VII. J of cheist tue mediator. CI 

Kom. viii, 3. He took not indeed personal infirmities, as sickness, but 
what were common to man's nature ; bo did bear dolores nostras, our 
griefs, not of John or Peter, not such evils as came from the particular 
sins of men, but such as llowed from the common sin of man ; nor such 
as do spring from sin, as not despair, though fear ; and those he took was 
to shew his love, and as they were part of the curse, that he might be able 
to pity us, and that he might sufl'er and die and feel the pains of death, in 
all which he was left to infirmity ; as you have it, 2 Cor. xiii. 4, ' For 
though he was crucified through weakness, yet he livcth by the power of 
God : for we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the 
power of God toward you.' And so in this text, he was ' partaker of flesh 
and blood,' that is, of the infirmities of man's nature, as well as of the 
natm-e ; that through death he might destroy him that had the power of 
death, that is, the devil. If he had not taken this frail flesh, he could not 
have died. 

Hitherto you have heard every way what manner of man he was, and 
such as in all respects was fittest for him to be, in all things. But there 
are two things yet to be added, and both such as will make him yet fitter. I 
add them that j^ou may every way see a fulness in it. Therefore, 

Sixthly, Man's nature, you know, was diversified into two sexes, male 
and female. Now, which of the two was the fittest for him to assume ? 
And this is a distinct consideration from all the former. Of the two, a 
male was fittest ; and such was he. It is not so directly in the text, and 
yet all that is spoken of him runs in the masculine gender, him and he ; 
and so this is included: Mat. i. 21, 'Thou shalt bring forth a son,' and, 
ver. 25, ' she brought forth her first-born son ;' and so Luke ii. 22. For 
he was to be our high priest, and consecrated to God as holy, and so 
thereby to sanctify his brethren, as Heb. ii. 11 hath it; and so was the 
first male child by the law, which is on purpose noted, Luke ii. 23, ' Every 
male that openeth the womb shall be called holy to the Lord.' And again, 
all his other ofiices required it. He was to be a prophet, and to teach 
God's will first, Heb. ii. 2, 3, and for ever to be in the great congregation; 
and a woman is not to teach in the church. He was to be a king, and to 
rule his church ; and a woman is not to usurp authority over the man. 
He was to be a husband, and his church a spouse ; and only a male could 
fitly bear that relation. And besides all this, there was this further har- 
mony in it, that as by the male, the man, not the woman, sin is said to 
enter into the world, Eom. v. 19 ; so by the man we should be restored. 
And thus indeed both sexes came to share in this honour — the male, in that 
Christ himself is a man ; the female, in that she yet was the instrument 
of bringing him forth into the world. He is of the woman's seed, but of 
man's sex, that so both male and female might be all one in Christ Jesus. 

There is now but one thing left, and that is, seeing God hath appointed 
several bounds to man's habitation, though all are made of one blood, of 
what country or kindred of men was it fittest for our Redeemer to be of ? 
God pitched it on what of all was fittest, that he should be ' of the seed of 
Abraham.' This Heb. ii. 16 you see also hath it; and so I could not but 
take notice of it. As he took the nature of man, not of angels, so he took 
the seed of Abraham more eminently than of any other nation ; although 
he had by some of his progenitors Gentiles' blood in him, yet he was of 
Abraham in a lineal descent: Rom. ix. 4, 5, ' "Who are Israelites, to whom 
pertaineth the adoption, and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving 
of the law, and the service of God, and the promises ;' ver. 5, * Whose are 



62 OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK II, 

the fathers, and of -whom as concerning the flesh Christ came, who is over 
all, God blessed for ever. Amen.' I will not mention any other reason 
of this, but what is proper to set out his fitness the more for this work- 
It was well for us that he took Abraham's seed, for so in him all nations 
were blessed, as was the promise, Abraham being father of all the faithful. 
But especially he was thereby engaged to keep the whole law for us ; for 
Abraham's seed were all to be circumcised, and he that was circumcised 
was a debtor to the whole law : Gal. v. 3, ' For I testify again to every 
man that is circumcised, that he is a debtor to do the whole law.' And 
so the law will take hold of him, and so hereby he was made under the 
law ; and this was one reason why he was a male child also, for they only 
were circumcised. Thus you see Christ hereby engaged to keep the law 
for us, yea, to satisfy for sin ; for the ceremonial law was a bond against us, 
which he must cancel and destroy. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

The Uses. — Since God hath thus fitted us icith a Mediator, we viay he assured 
that he will fit us with all other things. — L,et us choose Christ to he our only 
Saviour, and trust in none but him. — Is he God ? — Let us not then fear or 
doubt. — Hath he taken our nature ? — Let us admire his love in this, and 
consider our oim privilege. — Let us endeavour to fit our natures all that we 
can for fellowship with him. 

We will now come to uses of all this. And surely the doctrine of Christ 
will aftbrd many ; for his person is the most useful of any in heaven and 
earth. I deferred the uses until the last, that so you might view the frame 
of the doctrinal part, as set together without separation. 

I. The first uses shall be from this. That God chose him to be mediator, 
because of his fitness above all other. 

1. Hence learn and be assured, that that love which thus fitted thee 
with a Saviour, will much more fit thee with all other things which thou 
hast need of. Thou shalt have the fittest condition, the fittest calling, the 
fittest yoke-fellow, the fittest estate, ' food convenient,' as Agar speaks : 
God will fit thee in everything. Thus he sought out a * meet help ' for 
Adam, Gen. ii. 20. The fulness of fitness in Christ to be a saviour is a 
pawn for fitting and suiting thee with all things else ; for he that gave 
Christ gives all besides : Rom. viii. 32, ' He that spared not his own Son, 
but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give 
us all things ?' And believe that as aU things do meet in Christ, and 
nothing is wanting that may make him a fit and meet saviour for thee, so 
all things shall conspire, all things shall suit and kiss each other ; sins, 
afilictions, mercies, yea, all God's dealings shall work together for thy good. 
Be quiet therefore, and trust him in all ; ' lean not,' as Solomon says, ' to 
thine own wisdom,' Prov. iii. 5. Thou knowest not what is fittest for 
thee, as the sons of Zebedee did not when they asked for a place that was 
not fit for them. The phj'sician knows what is fit for his patient better 
than he himself does ; and so does God. He takes measure of thy spirit, 
and knows the composition of it ; and so orders his prescripts accordingly. 
We cannot judge what is fit for us, God only can. If thou hadst seen 
Christ in the flesh, poor and despised (as he was whilst on earth), thy 
carnal heai-t would have judged him as unlikely and as unfit a man to be 



CUAV. VIII.] OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOU. G3 

tho saviour of the world as the Jews did ; Isa. lii. 14, ' His conntcnanco 
was so marred.' Thou wouklst never have thought that a carpcutur's son 
shoukl huild God a church ; that a man unlearned should be the prophet 
of God's people. The Jews refused him as an unfit stone to be laid in 
their building, whom God had yet hewn out on purpose, as being only fit 
to be made ' the head stone of the corner,' as a stone elect and precious : 
Isa. xxviii. 10, * Therefore thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I lay in Zion 
for a foundation a stone, a tried stone, a precious corner-stone, a sure 
foundation : he that believeth shall not make haste ;' 1 Pet. ii. 6, 7. And 
as much mistaken are men in judging of their own condition. 

2. Is Christ cveiy way so fit a saviour ? Then choose him, and rest in 
him alone. It is necessaiy that a saviour you should have ; for otherwise 
you perish , and it is as necessary that you should have Jesus Christ, or 
else you must have none : for there is, there can be, no other. But yet, sup- 
pose you should have your choice of many, nay, suppose there were as 
many saviours as men to be saved (as many as the papists would make), 
yet he so transcends, that if ye all knew him, you would all make choice of 
him, and refuse all others. As ' who is a god like to our God ? ' so, who 
is a saviour like to our Saviour ? Isa. xliii. 11, ' There is none besides him.' 
What do you therefore mean, to stand demurring and deliberating whether 
you should take him or no for your Lord and Iving, as the most men do ? 
Do you look for any more such Christs, or can you have a better, a fitter 
saviour ? Let this encourage you also to be willingly subject to him. 
What greater motive can there be to this, than that of all princes he is the 
fittest to be thy king (and none fit to be king of saints but he), and of all 
husbands he is the fittest to rule over thee ? It grieves no man, nor do 
any think much to be subject to such a governor as all men with one con- 
sent acknowledge to be most fit for them : * The people rejoice,' says Solo- 
mon, ' when the righteous are in authority,' Prov. xxix. 2. No\V that the 
Lord Christ is Iving, ' let the earth rejoice, and the multitudes of the isles 
be glad,' Ps. xcvii. 1. 

II. The second sort of uses may be taken from this, that our sa-s-iour is 
God. 

1. Is he who is thy saviour God ? Then fear not to commit thyself to 
him. ' Thy God is thy saviour.' K ' God will justify ' (though there were 
no mediator), 'who should lay anything to thy charge?' Rom. viii. 33. 
Surely none would open their mouths against you ; ' The Lord that chooseth 
Jerusalem rebuke thee,' said the angel unto Satan, Zech. iii. 2 ; but if God 
will also be thy mediator, and die for thee, then much more art thou safe : 
* Who shall condemn ?' as the apostle says, ' It is Chi'ist that died.' Do 
you know and consider who he is that died for you ? It is even ' Christ 
that died,' Rom. viii. 34 ; who in the beginning of the next chapter, he 
tells them, is ' God over all, blessed for ever.' " ' In his days Judah shall 
be saved,' Jer. xxiii. 6. It shall be so, says the prophet, ' for his name is 
Jehovah our righteousness.' ' Say to the feeble of heart. Fear not : for your 
God will save you,' Isa. xxxv. 4. When princes will themselves in person 
go into the field, how doth it encourage their subjects and soldiers ? Now 
Jesus Christ, who is God, came down into the field himself : ' Who is this 
that comes from Bozrah ?' Isa. Ixiii. 1. ' It is I,' says Christ, ' that am 
mighty to save.' The heathens thought that if their gods should but come 
down, they were sure of the \actory. Now God came down, and was found 
amongst us as a man, and is become a ' Captain of salvation,' Heb. ii. 10 ; 
therefore let fear have no entertainment with you. 



G4 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK II. 

Only in the second place, 

2. If lie be God ; altliougli this may raise your hearts not to fear dis- 
couragements (I speak to you whose hearts are set to be saved), yet it may 
withal strike the greatest and most awful dread upon your spirit, and pro- 
voke you to fear this your saviom-, and not to deal presumptuously with 
him, nor to slight him, and play fast and loose with him, thinking you may 
have salvation at any time. No ; he is God ; and ' God will not be mocked,' 
Gal. vi. 7. You must carry yourselves towards him as towards God him- 
self. Because Christ came to be a saviour, and hath a nature so full of 
meekness, therefore men think to deal with him as they please. But, as 
God elsewhere says, Ps. xlvi. 10, ' Be still, and know that he is God.' 
Therefore, when God sent him before the Israelites, Exod. xxiii. 21, he 
bade them ' beware of him, and provoke him not ; for,' says he, ' he will not 
pardon your transgressions ' (that is, he will not pardon you upon any other 
than gospel terms and limits) : ' for my name is in him :' that is, he is God 
as well as I, and therefore will not suifer you to he in such sins as cannot 
stand with the rules in his word, and yet pardon you. Think not to deal 
so with him. He will save you upon no other terms than I myself would 
by him. And therefore the apostle, when he had shewn how Christ was 
God as well as man, in the first and second chapters to the Hebrews, to 
the end that ' he might be a faithful high priest to God,' as well as ' a mer- 
ciftd high priest to men ' (ver. 17 of the second chapter), that is, such a 
saviour as was not so made up all of mercy to men, but that withal he is 
as faithful to God. From this therefore the apostle in the third chapte'- 
makes this use, and bids them ' consider what an high priest they have ' 
(ver. 1), who was and will be ' faithful to God that appointed him,' ver. 2. 
And he bids them to consider this, to this end, not to neglect the present 
opportunity of salvation, and think to put Christ off for the present, and 
come in to him when they please, in that he is so merciful a saviour. But 
(says he, ver. 7) consider, that as ' the Holy Ghost says, To-day, if ye will hear 
his voice, harden not your hearts ;' so take heed how there be in you an 
evil heart, to depart from him, he being ' the living God,' ver. 12. Re- 
member how he dealt with the Israehtes in the wilderness (his Father's 
name being in him), and how he sware against them, and said, ' They 
should not enter into his rest.' Bead the whole chapter, and you will find 
this use made of it, as by the apostle elsewhei'e it is. So, 1 Cor. x. 4, 5, 6, 
I would have you, brethren, says he, ver. 1, to consider that our fathers 
had Christ for their captain, as we have (ver. 4), and they had him ofiered 
unto them in the ordinances ; but they tempting him, ' with many of them 
God was not well pleased ;' that is, Chi'ist was not well pleased (for, ver. 9, 
they are said to have tempted Christ), and he, being God, ' destroyed them 
in the wilderness.' For in that he was God, he would not be so dealt 
withal by them. These things therefore are examples unto us (as he there 
concludes that discourse), that we may know and consider what a saviour 
we have to deal withal : who, as he is man (and therefore you might expect 
all mercy from him), so he is God also, and will be faithful unto God to 
save men, but this upon his Father's own conditions. And if we seek not 
salvation according to his own rules, he will take part with his Father 
against us, for his Father's name is in him. And yet, 

3. Withal we may fetch this ground of encouragement against the guilt 
of great sins for time to come, that he is God, therefore able to pardon us. 
Were he mere man, though he had our nature, yet he would not endure us. 
So much mercy as serves to pardon us, never entered into the heart of any 



Chap. YIII.] op christ the mediator. (55 

mere creature : ' I am God, not man, thcrcforo you sons of Jacob are not 
consumed.' But the human nature of Christ being united to the Son of 
God, his will in pardoning doth accompany the divine will, and goes alon" 
Avith it ; and as in all acts else, so in forgiving, it is able to hold pace with 
him. 

III. A third sort of uses are taken from this, that he who is God hath 
took our nature, our whole frail nature, unto himself, in that humbled way 
mentioned. 

1. Admire we the love of God towards us, which (if ever it was shewn 
in anything) is shewn in this ; and therefore this is made the great act of 
love, his ' emptying himself,' and ' becoming nothing,' as it were, that he 
being equal with God, ' took upon him the form of a servant.' Solomon 
made a wonder of it, that he whom ' the heavens of heavens cannot con- 
tain,' should vouchsafe to dwell in * temples made with hands,' 1 Kings 
viii. 27. But this is nothing to his being personally united to the human 
nature, and to dwell bodily and personally in it, and so to be made one with 
the house in which he dwells, and which he himself built, that is, he to be 
made a creature, who made all creatures. It is to be admired that God 
would ever have it said that a creature was God, and that God is become a 
creature ; yet so it is said, John i. 18, ' The Word was made flesh.' For 
him to be made a creature is more than for us to become nothing, or for an 
angel to become a worm. It is therefore made a mystery, a great mystery, 
that all stand aghast at, as well angels as men (and this o;xo?.6you/yJ^w;, even 
with one consent), that ' God should be manifest in the flesh : ' 1 Tim. iii. 
16, ' And, without controversy, great is the mystery of godliness : God was 
manifest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto 
the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into glory.' And if he 
be made a creature, let him be made the best of creatures, an angel, there 
being such nobleness in them above what is in us. Their perfections are 
the measure of om's, and our perfection is expressed but by being like to 
them. Our estate in heaven is to be wj ayyiXoi, ' as the angels.' Like- 
wise the cbiefest wisdom in any man is but as an angel's (as it is said of 
David). They for their substance are spirits, and therefore in a nearer 
degree of assimilation unto God, they are the fitter matches for him who is 
a spirit. Again, if he will assume anything of ours, let it be our souls only, 
for our bodies are 'vile bodies,' Philip, iii. 21. But such was his love to 
us, that he will take both, because he means to redeem both, and to make 
our bodies glorious like his own body. And how doth the apostle in this, 
Heb. ii. 16, set forth his love in this, that ou hri'xov, * at no hand he took 
upon him the nature of angels,' though he could have done it easily, and 
with more personal honour, but he would ' in no wise ' entertain a thought 
of it. Such was his love to us, that he refused that match, his heart being 
fixed on us. He lets ' principalities and powers' go, and ' hath respect to 
the lowness of his handmaid,' Luke i. 48, the mean estate of our nature. 
But yet, if he take our nature, let him take it at its best, whilst in a state 
of innocency ; let him marry it in its prime, and (as the high priest was to 
do) when it is a virgin uncoi'rupted, unpolluted with sin or misery, or rather, 
let him take it such as it is now in heaven, all glorious. But he will, out 
of his love to us, take our nature on him when it is at the worst, and then 
make it glorious, and us like him. When we are traitors, and out of favour, 
he will marry flesh and blood out of our stock and kindred, so to bring us 
into favour again. Was it not unparalleled love in Jonathan then to love 
David, when he was in disgrace with his father ? Much more would it have 

VOL V. E 



66 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOE. [BoOK II. 

been for him, out of his love to David, as then to have married one of his 
children. How exceeding much more then is the love of Christ towards us ? 

2. For all which, as we should admire his love, so withal we should consider 
our privilege by having our nature so advanced. What a pawn and pledge 
of love is it to us, to have one of these bodies of ours made more glorious 
than all the angels ? To whom charge is given, when he ' comes into the 
world,' to ' worship and adore him,' Heb. i. G. Who is to have them, and 
all things else put under his feet, and is to be their Lord and judge, and 
they all but to be his guard. What a prerogative is it that our nature should 
be in him made higher in court than any queen can be in the court of any 
king ; and thus it is, seeing he is one in person with God, not in conjugal 
relations only, and the rest of his brethren are advanced to be his queen, 
and the angels to be but his and her guard and servants. And as this is 
the privilege of our nature, so some of the ancients have thought, that the 
revealing of God's purpose in it unto the angels before their fall was the 
occasion of the same, and that their casting out of heaven was a punishment 
of their proud stomaching of the honour done unto our nature, that it should 
be advanced so far above them (as the apostle speaks, Eph. i. 21). And 
it should teach us not to dishonour and defile this nature (which God hath 
so honoured) with intemperancy, uncleanness, or any base or noisome lusts. 
It also may encourage us to come with boldness to the court of heaven and 
throne of grace, for that our nature is chief in favour there. Heb. iv. 14, 
' Seeing we have so great an high priest passed into the heavens, let us hold 
fast our profession.' And seeing he was man, ' touched with our infirmities, 
let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of gi'ace, that we may find 
grace and mercy in time of need.' When one of a kindred is advanced and 
made a favourite at court, how will every one of his alliance (though never 
so far ofi") challenge kindred of him, and seek favour by him, and hope to 
be advanced too ? And Christ is ' not ashamed' of us, his poor kindred ; 
but being allied to us by his nature, he deigns to call us brethren, and is 
grieved that we come no oftener to him, with petitions of favour to be put 
up by him. And he not only called us brethren, when himself was with 
us in a poor estate here below, and lived in our houses amongst us, but 
likewise when he was risen again, and thereby entered into possession of 
his kingdom. Even then the first message that he sent, and the first words 
that he spake, were those in John xx. 17, ' Go to my brethren, and say unto 
them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father,' &c. You see his pre- 
ferment alters him not ; after his resurrection he calls them brethren. We 
should therefore improve this our affinity and kindred with him ; he took 
it on him for that very purpose. And, 

3. In that he took upon himself such a human nature as should be every 
way fit for the business of mediation that he was to perform for us, let us 
endeavour to fit ourselves all that we can, for communion and fellowship 
with him. The reason why we live here absent from him so long, though 
contracted to him already, is, to be fitted for his bed in heaven, and for 
everlasting embraces. Even as Esther was a long while preparing for 
Ahasuerus his bed, so are we here in preparing for glory ; as it is, Rom. 
ix. 23, ' And that he might make known the riches of his glory on the vessels 
of his mercy, which he had afore prepared unto glory.' The bride dresseth 
herself here in this life ; Rev. xix. 7, ' Let us be glad and rejoice, and give 
honour unto him : for the man-iage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath 
made herself ready,' and prepares to meet her Lord, with whom she must 
live for ever. And look, as he took our nature, let us take his ; labour we 



Chap. VIII. J op cheist the mediatob. c,j 

to be changed into his image, being made partakers of the divine nature. 

As ho took our whole nature, to save the whole of it, so let us consccrata 
the whole to him, and ' be sauctiticd throughout in body, soul, and spirit ;' 
as 1 Thcss, V. 23, ' Cleanse we ourselves from all pollution of flesh and 
spirit,' soul and body, 2 Cor. vii. 1. And as he came as near in likeness 
to our nature (as was shewn) as possibly he could, in conception, in birth, 
and in everything, yet so as ho might avoid sin, so should we come as near 
to him as is possible. Be we ' like him in all things.' In his power and 
prerogative indeed we cannot ; they are as incommunicable to us, as our 
sin was to him ; but in gi-aces and in holiness we may, in meekness and 
humility we may. And as he took up our infirmities, so take we up his 
cross ; be. we willing to be ' made conformable to him in suflerings' for him. 
And as his human nature subsists whohy in the second person, losing its 
own proper personal subsistence to be one with him, and to become a fit 
instrument together with him of our salvation ; so be we content to lose 
ourselves and our own personal j^roprieties, to subsist only in him and to 
him, and to be for ever serviceable unto his glory. 



OF CHBIST THE MEDIATOB. [BOOE III. 



BOOK III. 

The fulness of abilities which are in Christ to accomplish the work of our 
redemption, which are impossible to he found in any other person. 

For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins. 
Wherefore, when he cometh into the world, he saith. Sacrifice and offering thou 
wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared me: in burnt-offerings and sacrifices 
for sin thou hast had no pleasure : then said I, Lo, I come {in the volume 
of the book it is written of me) to do thy ti'ill, God. Above, xchen he 
said, Sacrifice, and offering, and burnt-offerings, and offering for sin thou 
wouldest not, neither hadst pleasure therein ; ivhich are offered by the law ; 
then said he, Lo, I come to do thy will, God. He taketh away the first, 
that he may establish the second. By the which will ive are sanctified, through 
the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all. — Heb. X. 4-10. 



CHAPTER I. 

The all-sufficient abilities to accomplish our redemption, demonstrated from 
God the Father's calling him. to it, ivhich he ivoidd never have done had 
not he known him able. — Fro7n God's engaging also to furnish him ivith 
abilities. — From Christ's undertaking it, ivhich he did upon the knowledge 
which he had of himself, as equal to the great p)erformance. — From the 
greatness and excellency of his person, icho, being God-man, is able to do 
anything. — The reasons which induced God to fix on this tray of salvation, 
to be by the blood of his Son. — An answer to that objection, how God is 
said to pardon us freely by his grace, when yet he requires full satisfaction 
to be made. 

Having at large laid open that sole peculiar fitness which is in Chi'ist for 
the work of reconciliation, we will now come to discover likewise that all- 
sufficient fulness of abilities in him for the accomplishment of this great 
work, in all particulars required to it. Which, first, in the general, your 
faith may be helped in the persuasion of by these demonstrations. 

Deiiwnstration 1. Because God the Father did call him to this great work. 
And had not Christ been fully able to bring you to heaven, without all pos- 
sibility of miscarriage, God would never have pitched upon him. Man may 
sometimes choose one for a place of office and honour, who yet is not suffi- 
cient to discharge it, because they are mistaken in men's abilities ; but God 
could not be mistaken, but must needs know, that Jesus Christ was able 
to "0 through without miscarrying, and therefore he pitched upon him. 
In Ps. Ixxxix. 19, ' Then thou spakest in vision to the Holy One, and saidst, 
I have laid help upon one that is mighty ; I have exalted one chosen out 



Chap. I.] op christ the mediatob, G9 

of the people.' That whole psalm is a prophecy of Christ, under the type 
of David, and hath in it much of the gospel, which is called ' the sure mer- 
cies of D.ivid.' The state of the people of Israel when David came to the 
crown (if you take the psalm of the type David) was a shattered state ; 
Israel was a racked people, all was distracted, tottering, and broken ; Saul 
their king, and Jonathan his son, slain ; themselves overcome and routed by 
the Philistines; their religion, state, and all were desperate and staggering; 
but God chose David, an able governor, to restore all, and so ' laid help on 
one that was mighty.' In Ps. Ixxv., David speaking of his comin^ to the 
government and kingdom, ' when I shall receive the congregation,' ver. 2, 
adds, ver. 3, 'The earth' (namely, the land of Judca), 'and all the inha- 
bitants thereof, are out of course : I bear up the pillars of it.' Now, he 
therein was a type of Christ (who often in the prophets is called David) ; 
for when we were without strength, being captived by Satan, forlorn and 
undone, and no creature able to help us, then did God ' lay help on one 
that was mighty ; ' that is, he laid the task of saving us upon Christ, who 
was able to do it. Thus also, Heb. vii. IG, ' He was made a priest, not 
after the law of a carnal commandment, but after the power of an endless 
life ; ' that is, he was armed with power to execute the office of priesthood 
for ever, and to overcome all difficulties ; and therefore he is said to have 
been made after the power of an endless Ufe, and not after the law of a 
carnal commandment, as other priests were. And, ver. 18, the apostle 
says their office was weak, and not able to bring things to perfection. 
Those priests were not able to satisfy God, nor to carry on the work ; but 
Christ had the power of an endless life, because Christ had power to lay 
down his life and take it up again, to survive the encounter of his Father's 
wrath, and then to live for ever, and intercede for us, and so to go through- 
stitch with the work, and without once fainting, much less succumbing or 
sinking under it, or failing in bringing it to its full perfection. 

Demonst. 2. In that God called him, he undertook to make him able ; 
for besides that God knew Christ to be able, and therefore called him, it 
may be farther said, that in calling him he undertook to make him able. 
Men, if they find one not able for an office to which he is called, cannot 
give him abilities ; but God, when he gives a call, gives likewise abilities. 
Thus of Christ it is said, Isa. xlii. 1, 4, 6, ' Behold my servant, whom I 
uphold ; mine elect, in whom my soul delighteth : I have put my Spirit 
upon him : he shall bring forth judgment to the Gentiles. He shall not 
fail nor be discouraged, till he have set judgment in the earth : and the 
isles shall wait for his law. I the Lord have called thee in righteousness, 
and will hold thine hand, and will keep thee, and give thee for a covenant 
of the people, fjr a light of the Gentiles.' ' Behold my servant, whom I 
uphold,' saith he; ' mine elect, whom I have called in righteousness.' That 
is, I have both called him to this office, and that in righteousness. I have 
not forced it on him, nor put him upon this hard task unwillingly. (1.) 
He is my elect ; I chose him of all that ever were or shall be. (2.) I have 
called him in righteousness ; that is, he being not unwilling to undertake 
it, but consenting to it. And (3.) I promised faithfully to stand by him, 
and not to leave him in it. And (4.) He being my servant in it, therefore 
certainly' I will uphold him through it, as it is, ver. 6. God promiseth 
that he will ' hold his hand,' that he sink not (even as Christ held up Peter 
by the hand fi-om sinking), and will keep him so as (ver. 4), ' he shall not fail 
or fall short' to accomplish the work of mediation, in the least tittle ; nor 
shall he be discouraged, or (as it is in the original) broken (and yet he was 



70 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK III. 

to undergo that, whicli would have hroken the backs of men and angels, 
and have pushed them all to hell), but he shall be backed with all the power 
that God hath, even that he hath who made the heavens (as it follows, 
ver. 5), which he mentions as engaging all that power in it. 

Demomt. 3. Christ was willing to undertake it, and therefore surely he 
knew himself able to go through with it, for otherwise he would never have 
undertaken it. A wise man will not undertake an enterprise which he ia 
not able to manage and go through with ; and Christ much less, he being 
the Wisdom of his Father. He will not do as a foolish builder that sets 
upon a work which he is not able to finish. What wise man will enter 
into bond for another, for more than himself is worth, and so run a hazard 
of Ij'ing in prison all the days of his life ? Surely no wise man will do 
this ; and much less would Christ undertake to be our surety, if he had 
thought himself insufficient to pay ; therefore certainly he knew that he 
was able to perfect and consummate the great work of our reconciliation 
before he took it upon him. 

Demmist. 4. In that he is God as well as man, therefore he must needs 
be able for any undertaking, be it never so hazardous. If it had been pos- 
sible for his Father to have forsaken him (as he complained that for a time 
he did), and afibrd him no succour, no support, but leave him to himself, 
nay, do his utmost against him, and make known against him the power 
of his wrath (as indeed he did), yet he is able alone to uphold himself, for 
that the * fulness of the Godhead dwells bodily in him,' Col. ii. 9, and 
therefore there was an impossibility of miscaniage, as you have it, Acts 
ii. 24, 'It was not possible that he should have been held under the pangs 
of death.' If anything would have held him, it would have been death 
and hell ; for then his power was put to it to raise himself; but it was impos- 
sible that he should be held by them, because he was God. It is one of 
his gi-eat names, Isa. ix. 7, that he is the mighty God : therefore he is 
mighty and able to save himself and others. 

Now the particulars of all that salvation whereunto this all-sufficiency of 
his is required, are many ; as (not to name all) to make your peace, par- 
don your sins, bring you into favour, send his Spirit into your hearts, to 
change them, and dwell there for ever, to subdue your enemies, defend and 
keep you blameless unto the great day, and then to raise you up, and glo- 
rify you for ever. 

But the foundation of all these lies in that all-sufficiency that was found 
in Christ to satisfy for sin and to justify sinners ; for by that satisfaction 
sin was removed, which before did separate between God and us, and was 
a hindrance of all blessings from descending upon us ; for there cannot 
be so much as peace whilst sin remains ; and by Christ's satisfaction sin 
being removed, then likewise all the blessings wherein salvation consists, 
and which God's free favour intended to bestow, were also purchased by 
him. And however that the application of all be performed by degrees, 
yet the purchase of all was laid in that one satisfaction of his, ere he 
offered to set a foot out of the grave. And therefore, Heb. x., he is said, 
* by that one offering' (which was the great and last payment), ' to have for 
ever perfected those that are sanctified;' that is, to have done all that 
which was to be done for that blessed estate of perfection which he was to 
bring them unto. The all-sufficiency of which satisfaction is that particular 
subject that we are now to handle, the opening of which we reduce to 
these two heads : 

I. More generally ; That in Christ, and him alone, there was an all- 



Chap. I,j of christ the mediator. 71 

sufficiency or fulness of abilities to bo found, to satisfy for sin, and to jus- 
tify sinners. 

II. More particularly ; That all the several particular parts of, and what 
is requisite to complete the justification of a sinner, are fully found in 
Christ's satisfaction : so that there is in it a fulness and perfection of parts 
also. 

I. For the first of these, viz., That in Christ, and in him alone, there is 
an all-sufficiency to satisfy for sin, and to justify sinners, I will (as a 
ground for it) take for my text Hcb. x. 4-10, ' For it is not possible that 
the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins. Wherefore when he 
Cometh into the world, ho saith, Sacrifice and oliering thou wouldcst not, 
but a body hast thou prepared me : in burnt- oflerings and sacrifices for 
sin thou hast had no pleasure. Then said I, Lo, I come (in the volume of 
the book it is written of me) to do thy will, God. Above, when he said, 
Sacrifice, and offering, and burnt-offerings, and oflering for sin thou wouldest 
not, neither hadst pleasure therein (which are ofi'ered by the law) ; then said 
he, Lo, I come to do thy will, God. He taketh away the first, that he 
may establish the second. By the which wall we are sanctified, through 
the oflering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.' 

For the opening of this point out of these words we will proceed by 
degrees, first premising such observations as shall make way for the clear- 
ing of it. 

Obs. 1. You see that the project that he mentioneth is the taking away 
of sins ; and nothing had been more easy for God to have done. He might 
have taken away the sins by taking away the sinners, and so have made 
short work of it, taking them both out of the way at one stroke, by which 
course he might have caused sin to cease, as Ezekiel speaks, Ezek. xxiii. 48. 
But this is not his meaning ; for his pui-pose is, so to take away sins as 
the sinners might stand still ; that is, that they might stand in judfunent, 
and be justified in his sight. There are some even among sinners whom 
he bears a secret good-will unto, and hath done so from everlasting ; but 
their sins have separated between him and them, and he would fain sepa- 
rate their sins as far ofl' from them, that so he might draw near to them, 
and communicate himself fully and freely unto them. And because sin is 
a bm-den which they can neither stand under nor throw ofi themselves : — ' a 
wounded spirit who can bear ? ' — and fui'ther, they can never give thanks 
enough for his benefits received, much less satisfy for sins ; therefore he 
resolves to have them took off, as the word d:paioiT\i seems to signify. 

But then again, for to take away sins only is but half the design. The 
4th verse indeed mentions no more, because the ' blood of bulls ' could not 
do so much ; yet that same ' will of God,' mentioned in the 7th verse, had 
a further aim, not only to take away sins, that he might not hate us, but 
further to give us such a righteousness as for which he might have more cause 
to love us than ever, and loving to delight in us. His will meant not only 
peace or pardon to us, but grace and favour. It was as they sang, Luke 
ii. 14, ' Good\i,-ill towards men,' as well as ' peace on earth.' His will is 
to have us adopted and graciously accepted, as well as pardoned : E2)h. i. 
6, 6, ' Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus 
Chiist to himself, according to the good pleasure of his will, to the praise 
of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the 
beloved.' 

But then again, thus to have taken sins oflf from them might have been 
done by a sole, free act of pardon passed from him, and he needed not to 



72 OF CHRIST THE JfEDIATOR. [BoOK III. 

have made any more ado about it. I dare not say the contrary, as some 
are bold to do ; for this reasou sways with me, namely, to pmiish sin being 
but an act of his will (as all his other works ad extra are), and not of his 
nature; for what is the reason else that he sometimes suspends the punish- 
ing of wicked men, out of the riches of his forbearance ? It is because to 
punish them is but an act of his will. If it were an act of his nature, then 
whosoever sinned should die for it immediately ; but it being an act of his 
will, he may suspend it, as he oftentimes doth. And if for a while he thus 
forbears, why might he not have done so for ever, and so wholly pardon ? 
Surely there is no reason to the contrary. To hate sin indeed is an act of 
his nature, but to express his hatred by punishing is an act of his will, and 
therefore might be wholly suspended. And that which yet further confirms 
me in it is, that Christ, when he prayed that ' the cup might pass from 
him,' Mark xiv. 36, uscth this argument, ' All things are possible to thee.' 
The thing he entreated for was, that the cup might be taken away; and he 
intimates this as the ground of his prayer, that it was possible to God, 
that notwithstanding he was resolved to have the world saved, yet to have 
that end of his brought about another way, though in view there is none 
that we know of but this. Now there was a truth in this, else Christ 
would not have used it as an argument to this purpose. The impossibility 
lay only in God's will to have it done by Christ's satisfaction, and no 
■way else ; which therefore Christ submitted unto — ' not my will, but thine 
be done ' — only natm-e in him, to shew its averseness to that cup as simply 
in itself considered, sought a diversion. And to shew that there was 
another way, he useth this as the gi'eatest argument, thereby the more 
to set forth his and his Father's love, that he yet underwent this most 
difficult one. 

Obs. 2. Therefore, secondly, observe in the general, that for to take away 
sins God takes means into consideration. Why else do bulls and goats 
come into consideration here ? He means not to use his sole prerogative 
in it, but to do it fairly; and though by a bare act of his will he might 
have done it, yet his will working by counsel, Eph. i. 11, he thought it not 
so fit to do it. The apostle therefore speaks of blood here, and in Heb. 
ix. 22, 23, he also says, that ' without blood there is no remission.' He 
will have blood for satisfaction ; and, ver. 23, the apostle makes it a 
necessity that there should be sacrifices, yea, better sacrifices than the 
blood of bulls and goats. It was necessary (says he), not absolutely, but 
in regard of God's resolution to satisf}^ justice. And therefore the heathens 
offered sacrifices to pacify their incensed gods ; this thought being innate 
in every man's nature, that God must be satisfied, the reasons of which 
(namely, why God requii-ed satisfaction) I shewed in that first part of the 
story of the gospel* (in God's eternal transaction with Jesus Christ), only I 
will now but use the ground of it which lies ia the text itself. 

1. Consider that the project is to take away sins (as hath been shewed); 
and then for to make way for the manifestation of this it was necessary to 
give a law, which might both discover what sin was, and how heinous ; 
and also shew by a threatening annexed, that punishment which it naturally 
deserves, and what the sinner might in justice expect from God. This was 
necessary; for otherwise, ' where there is no law there is no transgression;' 
at leastwise * sin is not imputed where there is no law,' Rom. v. 13, and 
then there would have been no sins actually capable of mercy, or none to 
pardon. Now then, upon God's giving this law, he ipso facto takes upon 

* Qu. ' Glory of the Gospel' ? In Vol. IV. of this series of his works. — Ed. 



Chap. I.] of christ the mediator. 73 

him to be a jnclge, and the judge of all the world ; for in the very making of 
the law he declares himself to be so. So then he is engaged, upon many 
strong motives, to shew his justice against sin, in punishing it according as 
he had threatened (as I then shewed). 

2. Consider that if he hath satisfaction it must be perfect and full ; for 
why else is the blood of bulls and goats here rejected, and that with an 
impossibility ; — ' It is not possible that they should take away sins ' — but 
because his end was to have perfect satisfaction? It is true he might have 
accepted of that for an acceptilation (as they call it), which should not so fully 
have answered his justice ; for if he might have pardoned without any satis- 
faction at all, then certainly he might have accepted of so much or so little. 
If he might wholly pardon he might then abate, and take but something. 
And the reason of it is the same with the former ; for it being an act of his 
will, he might (as Christ said) ' do what he would with his own ; ' he might 
forgive all or require all ; forgive part or require but part. Though full 
satisfaction be not given, yet the laws of men use to give some damages, 
though never so little, unto the party wronged ; though not for satisfac- 
tion, yet for an acknowledgment of the injury. But God will have satis- 
faction to the full, or none at all. He stands upon it, and therefore it is 
that the' apostle saith, that the blood of bulls and goats cannot possibly take 
away sin. If God had only required an acknowledgment of that satisfaction 
which a sinner was to make him, he might then have accepted of the blood 
of bulls and goats to satisfy his justice. But on the contrarj^ in Rom. iii. 
26, he declares himself to have ' set forth Christ as -a propitiation, that he 
might be just, and a justifier of him that believes in Jesus.' And if he 
speaks of justice in it, surely an imperfect satisftiction is not worthy to have 
that name put upon it. In like manner the Scripture speaks of a price 
paid to redeem us, which argues it to be special justice; the word redewption 
itself (which is so frequently used) doth likewise argue it ; and it differs 
from buying but in this, that it implies a buying anew that which was one's 
own before, but yet by a price ; so that this justice of God came to set a price 
that it would have ; and if justice sets a price it will have a -full one. We 
use to say. What I give I give, but what I sell I sell. When men indeed 
are frightened for lack of money, they will sell their goods at any under 
rate ; but God was no way necessitated ; he could have improved his glory 
another way, and in the mean time have lost nothing by us. Therefore if 
God will sell, and his justice sets the price, he then will have his full 
price ; he will make a wise bargain, and not see our ransom undervalued. 
That phrase in 1 Cor. vi. 20, ' Bought with a price,' may seem to be a 
tautology, and as if one should say, ' He speaks with his mouth; ' for if they 
be bought, they must needs be bought with a price. But there is an emphasis 
in the phrase ; the word price is added to note that he hath bought them 
indeed, and over-bought them, and that he hath paid for them, and that a 
full price. Therefore, 1 Tim. ii. 6, it is called uvtIX-jt^ov, that is, a ransom 
every way answerable and adequate. And besides these reasons intimated, 
add these : 

(1.) All God's works are perfect in their kind, Deut. xxxii. 4. God 
loves not to do things by halves ; if therefore he goes about to shew his 
justice, he will do it perfectly or not at all. 

(2.) If God should have required something that was not fully satisfac- 
tory, then the sinner relieved would have been apt to have thought and 
spoken of it as if it had been fully such, and would have been ready to 
have upbraided God therewith, as being not so much beholden unto him 



74 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOB. [BoOK III. 

for cutting off part of the payment due. We see how conceited proud 
nature is of its own performances ; and notwithstanding that God, to con- 
vince it of its own inabihties, has set forth his Son as making so transcendent 
a satisfaction, yet it would needs esteem that httle which it is required to 
do, merely as an acknowledgment of thankfulness, to be in lieu of satisfac- 
tion, and accordingly it stands upon it ; and we have much ado to break 
ourselves of this conceit. How much more then would we have done this 
if God had required no other ? 

(3.) As to prevent the false conceits of our hearts, so also for the full 
quiet and security of our spirits, God did ordain that there should be a full 
satisfaction made, that so we might have perfect peace in our spirits, as it 
is Isa. xxvi. 3, ' Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed 
on thee ; because he trusteth in thee ;' and trust perfectly upon it, as 
1 Peter i, 21. If it had been an imperfect satisfaction, the soul of man 
would still have been solicitous and doubting, it would still have been prying 
and questioning whether God would have accepted it or no, fearing it had 
not been full enough. Wherefore, as to take away our unthankfulness, so 
to prevent our infidelity, it was to be a perfect satisfaction, even such as his 
justice shall require no more at our hands. 

Quest. But a question may here arise. How can God be said to pardon 
freely by his grace, when yet his justice requires a full satisfaction ? 

Ans. The answer is, that both may well stand together. And therefore 
we have both joined together : Bom. iii. 24, 25, * Being justiiied freely by 
his grace, through the 4-edemption that is in Christ.' And clearly to solve 
this doubt, consider, 

1. That it is of gi'ace that this satisfaction is transmitted, and translated 
from us unto another ; which satisfaction, when it should come from another 
for us, God was no way bound to accept of; and yet he doth accept it 
fi-eely. To illustrate wdiich, there is this difference between satisfaction for 
damage in goods, and for injuries in point of honour (which is the thing 
wherein God accounts himself mainly wronged), that satisfaction for goods 
(which we call restitution) may be performed for the debtor by another per- 
son, and stand as good and valid as if himself had done it. But if it be to 
be made in point of honom*, or that the punishment be to reach the life of 
the party wronging, then to commute or transmit it, it was a matter of free 
grace and pardon. 

2. It was free grace unto us, however, because we were wholly spared. 
All is freely remitted to us, although he ' spared not his own Son,' as it is 
said, Rom. viii. 32, and especially in that this was done to this end, that 
he might spare us. A type of this were those two goats in the old law, 
whereof the one was sacrificed, and the other let go free, and was called the 
scape -goat. And although mercy would not have been so much shewn in 
accepting what was a defective and imperfect satisfaction from ourselves, as 
if mercy had wholly and alone supplied and made up all, yet it was shewn 
as much in accepting what another performed for us (though that satisfac- 
tion was never so perfect) as if it had wholly forgiven it. 

8. If furthermore we consider, that it was his Son from whom this satis- 
faction was exacted, one so dear to him, and one who of himself was free 
from all such obligations, and put upon it by God, the more to shew his 
grace, this makes it to be mere gi-ace ; and indeed the more grace, by how 
much the satisfaction was greater. And therefore God is said ' to commend 
his love in this, that Christ died for us,' Bom. v. 8. And Eph. i. 7, we 
are said ' by him to have redemption through his blood, even the forgiveness 



Chap. II.] of cheist the mediator. 75 

of sins, accorcling to the riches of his grace.' Had Christ been one nearer 
to us than to him, or had he been wholly a stranger to God, it might then 
have been esteemed to have less of grace in it ; but in that he spared not 
his own Son, that he might spare us, this makes grace the more to abound 
in it, though the satisfaction be never so perfect. 



CHAPTER II. 

That in Christ alone there was sufficient ability to take away sin. — Tlie weak- 
ness and insufficiency of any creature for this work demonstrated. — That it 
is for the greater honour of Christ to effect that, which none could do besides 
him. — The insufficiency of any creature loroved by an enumeration of par- 
ticulars. — That the blood of all sacrifices could not hare such an efficacy.- — 
That ice rrere unable to satisfy God by anything which tee could suffer, or 
do. — That all the saints are as unable to help v^ in this case. — That it is 
beyond the jjower of angels themselves. 

These observations having been sent before to make way, we come now 
to the main point at the first'propounded, viz., That in Christ, and in him 
alone, there is an all-sufficiency of abilities to take away sins ; and that 
seeing God stood upon a full and perfect satisfaction, he alone was able to 
effect it. Which proposition we will branch out into two, and those both 
of them founded upon the text. 

I. That it was not possible for any of the creatures to have made satis- 
faction, and to have taken sins away. 

II. That in Christ's offering up himself as a sacrifice, there was an all- 
sufficiency to do it. 

I. The creatures could not satisfy God, nor take away sin. The hand- 
ling and proving of this tends so much the more to set forth and advance 
Christ's all-sufficiency. As therefore, in shewing his fitness, we made it ap- 
pear that his office was fit for no creature, but only for himself, so now in 
declaring his abilities for this office, we will shew that none besides him 
was able to perform it. And for proof of this, we need go no further than 
the apparent drift and scope of this text, and of this epistle, which as it is 
to shew the perfection of Christ's oblation once oflered, so it was withal to 
shew the weakness of all other offerings, even of those appointed by God 
himself under the old law ; and to that end, comparing them all along with 
this sacrifice of his Son, In which comparison you may observe, 

1. That a sufficient worth and value was the thing that God stood upon, 
(as hath been said). So Heb. ix. 23 : 'It Avas therefore necessary that the 
patterns of things in the heavens should be purified with these ; but the 
heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these.' The apostle 
speaks of the worth and betterness of sacrifices, ' better sacrifices than these.' 
So he speaks of a sacrifice that should perfect them for whom it was oflered : 
Heb. X. 14, ' For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are 
sanctified.' And chap. vii. 26, 27, he mentioneth abilities to save, as being 
required in him who was our high priest : Heb. vii. 25-27, 'Wherefore he 
is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, 
seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them.' Ver. 26, ' For such 
an high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from 
sinners, and made higher than the heavens ;' ver. 27, ' Who needeth not 



7G OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK III. 

daily, as those high priests, to oflfer up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and 
then for the people's : for this he did once, when he offered up himself.' 

2. You may observe, all other sacrifices were laid aside as weak, and 
wanting of this worth and value. So the apostle saith, ' The law made 
men high priests who had infii'mities :' Heb. vii. 28, ' For the law maketh 
men high priests which have infirmity ; but the word of the oath, which 
was since the law, maketh the Son, who is consecrated for evermore.' 
There was an infirmity and a weakness that accompanied all the sacrificcrs 
and sacrifices. And for this weakness of theirs, there was a ' disannulling 
of that commandment,' for the ' weakness and unprofitableness' of it, ver. 
18. And Heb, ix. 9, he tells us, ' They could not make him perfect who 
did the service,' and also that all those sacrifices, as they could not make 
the ofierer himself that did the service perfect, much less could they make 
them perfect for whom they were offered : Heb. ix. 9, ' Which was a figure 
for the time then present, in which were offered both gifts and sacrifices, 
that could not make him that did the service perfect, as pertaining to the 
conscience :' Heb, x, 1, ' For the law having a shadow of good things to 
come, and not the yoyj image of the things, can never with those sacrifices, 
which they offered year by year continually, make the comers thereunto 
perfect,' All which argues, that God would have such a satisfaction as 
should make men perfect, that is, should be fully able to satisfy his justice, 
and their consciences. And therefore also here in the text God is brought 
in, consulting about, or considering and weighing all other sacrifices ; and 
when he had found them all too light, the text says, he laid them all aside, 
and pitched upon, and established this of Christ, And therefore you see 
this profier of Christ, ' Lo, I come,' comes in after God's refusal of all 
others as ineffectual ; ' then said I, Lo, I come :' Heb. x. 5-7 ' Wherefore, 
when he cometh into the world, he saith. Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest 
not, but a body hast thou prepared me :' ver. 6, ' In burnt-offerings and 
sacrifices for sin thou hast had no pleasure :' ver, 7, * Then said I, Lo, I 
come (in the volume of the book it is written of me) to do thy will, God.' 
Thus Gal, iii, 21, 'If there had been a law that could have given life, 
righteousness had been by the law,' The apostle speaks as if God would 
have taken that, or any other course, if it could have been sufiicient. And 
Gal. ii, 21, ' Do I frustrate the grace of God ?' says he, ' If righteousness 
be by the law, then Christ died in vain,' What he says of the law may be 
said of all means else, if any other could be supposed. The same reason 
that is there given against the law (namely, that the grace in Christ's dying 
and justifying us, would be frustrated) holdeth as well, to exclude the sup- 
posed jDossibility of any other means to make us righteous. For by that 
reason it appears, that God's aim and end in Christ's dying was to advance 
the glory of his grace, which consists in having the monarchy and sole pre- 
rogative in saving sinners attributed unto it ; the height of whose honour 
and eminency is this, that it alone reigns, and hath nor could have any 
competitor therein. And therefore if there could be supposed to be any 
other means, Christ's death would then lose something of its peculiar gloiy ; 
which if it should, he would account himself to have died in vain ; for the 
glory of his aim had been defaced and frustrated, and his end in his account 
as good as lost. As it is the excellency of God, that he is God alone, and 
there is none besides him, so of Christ, that he alone is our saviour, and 
that there is none besides him. But take this as still spoken in opposition 
to all creatures only ; for otherwise that former supposition, that God could 
have pardoned us by a mere act of grace without Christ's satisfaction, doth 



Chap. II.] op christ the mediator. 77 

not detract from this glory of Christ's death, -which is not to take away from 
free grace, and to be accounted in comparison of it, the principal and only 
saviour. Christ is content that the free grace of his Father should share 
with him in it, and himself to be in this work God's servant. But this 
competition of Christ is with all other means by creatures ; the excluding 
the possibility of which to perform our redemption, makes Christ solo heir 
to this kingdom and monarchy of grace, which is destructive of the domi- 
nion of sin, and so endears his death to us : ' He hath a priesthood that 
passeth not away,' Heb. vii. 24, as the high priest did by reason of death. 
But he dies not ; and his office is such, as if ho should lay it down, there is 
not any creature in heaven or earth that could take it up. The fullest trial 
and manifestation of this is made in a case of less diliiculty (which evidently 
reacheth this of satisfaction), in the fifth chapter of the Revelation, where, 
as a prologue to that ensuing prophecy (which begins chap, vi.), there is a 
solemn proclamation made by a strong angel, who ' spake with a loud voice,' 
ver. 2 (as that which might come to the hearing of all creatures) : and the 
matter of this proclamation was this challenge, ' AVho is worthj^ to open the 
book' (namely of the Revelation, which was sealed in the hand of God, 
that sat upon the throne, ver. 1), ' and to loose the seals thereof? And 
there was none ' (so it is in the original, that is, no reasonable creature ; 
we read * no man,' but that is too much limited), man or angel, ' in heaven, 
or in earth, or under the earth, that was able to open the book, or so much 
as to look thereon.' And John was at this discouraged, and ' wept much,' 
ver. 4, as thinking, here must be an end of all, and that he should have no 
further vision. But God did premise this on purpose to shew the difficulty 
of the work, and to spoil all creatures of the glory of it, and the more to 
set off and make illustrious the sole power and worth that was in Jesus 
Christ for this work ; even as men in their fictions use to do, when they 
would gi-eaten some one man, whose story they write. For after this non- 
plus and dejection, a stander-by comforts him, and bids him ' not weep : 
for lo, the Lion of the tribe of Judah hath obtained to open the book,' &c. 
And presently a lamb comes, approacheth the throne, and takes the book 
out of his right hand, ver. 6, 7. And upon that all the chorus of twenty- 
four elders and four beasts (who are there the church representative of 
saints on earth), do fall down before the lamb, and set this crown of glory 
upon his head alone, with this new song and shout, ' Worthy art thou,' &c., 
and thou alone ; unto which the angels give a respond of praise, ver. 11, 
12, and heaven, and earth, and all creatures, echo to it, ver. 13. Now how 
much more might all this solemnity have been used about satisfaction to be 
made for sin ? To approach the throne, and take the book, and open it, 
was far less than to have the heart to break through an army, and approach 
God in his fury and fulness of wrath for sin, and to sustain that wrath, and 
satisfy it by overcoming it. And this is more than intimated in that very 
chapter ; for (ver. 9) the elders in their song do attribute this power of 
Christ to open the book, unto the merit of a far greater work done, even 
this of our redemption, and Christ's satisfaction for sin : ' Thou art worthy,' 
say they, * to take the book, because thou wast killed, and hast redeemed 
us to God by thy blood.' And how far off then will all creatures be found 
to be, and how short of worth and power to redeem a sinner by their blood, 
who were all not worthy so much as to look on that book, much less to 
open it, not worthy to reveal this redemption, much less to effect it ? Than 
which there cannot be a stronger proof for this my assertion. Thus much 
in general. Now secondly, 



78 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK IH. 

II. To demonstrate this by an induction and an enumeration of all par- 
ticulai' means, wliich may be any way supposed able to help us. 

1. First, Take the blood of bulls and goats, and add to them all the 
creatures -which man is lord of, and which are his to give ; yet this whole 
world of creatm-es would not be a sufficient sacrifice for sin. In Micah vi. 
7, there is one comes ofi" with a good round price, 'Will the Lord be pleased 
with thousands of rams, or with thousands of rivers of oil ? or shall I give 
my fii'st-born for my transgression ?' And nature is apt to be thinking of 
such sacrifices. But if justice could have afi"orded it so cheap, God would 
not have turned away so fair a chapman ; yet he there turns him away. 
One reason for which is there intimated, namely, that sin is the sin of the 
soul, but aU these are but the appui-tenances of, or at the highest, but 
fniits of the body : ' Shall I give the fruit of my body for the sin of my 
soul ?' The soul, which is lost and forfeited by sin, is (as Christ says) 
more worth than a whole world. Mat. xvi. 26. Yea, the Ufe of the body is 
more worth in a man's own estimation than aU that he possesseth ; ' All 
that a man hath wlU he give for his life,' Job ii. 4 ; but the ' redemption 
of the soitI is ' yet much more * precious,' as the psalmist speaks, Ps. 
xlix. 8. And as a king's ransom is more than another man's, so is the 
redemption of the soul, which in worth exceeds all creatures, more than of 
all other creatures besides. And yet further, the sin of the soul cannot be 
recompensed by the loss and saciifice of the soul itseh ; for by sin the glory 
of God sufiers detriment, but by a soul's loss the good of a creatm-e only is 
damaged. It is a rule cuiTent in cases of moraUty and justice, that the 
injmy of a supreme order is not made good by things of an inferior rank 
unto it. "\Miat recompence will the forfeiture of a murderer's goods give 
to a man for his ^ife, or for that of his fi'iends ? WTiat satisfaction can 
money give for a dishonour cast upon a man's good name, which Solomon 
says is ' better than riches' ? Prov. xxii. 1. So what is the fruit of a man's 
body (as it is in Micah vi. 7) to the sin of his soul ? Yerily there is no 
proportion. Yea, it falls short in the estimation of a man's own conscience. 

Unto this disproportion the apostle adds another, Heb. ix. 23, that the 
blessings to be purchased and obtained by this satisfaction are heavenly ; 
but all such sacrifices as these are but things earthly ; and therefore better 
sacrifices than these are required. All such external sacrifices are but 
enough (if enough) to sanctify the ' pattern of heavenly things ;' that is, 
the types of the law ; and this too, but only as they were ' shadows of things 
to come.' Wherefore ' it was necessaiy that the heavenly things themselves ' 
(the substance) ' should be purified with better sacrifices than these.' Now 
grace is heavenly, and pardon of sin must come fi'om heaven, even out of 
God's bosom ; and will God (think we) exchange heavenly commodities for 
earthly treasures ? 

Again, the apostle adds a third disproportion unto these, Heb. ix. 14, 
all such sacrifices cannot reach to the conscience. We have consciences to 
be purged, and what are such outward things to pm*ge a man's conscience ? 
As plasters outwardly apphed cannot reach to benefit the heart or lungs ; 
so neither can these reach the conscience. They might sanctify the out- 
ward man (as he there speaks), to purge away a ceremonial outward un- 
cleanness, but not the inward, Jer. ii. 22, ' Though thou wash thee with 
nitre, thy iniquity is open before me,' says the Lord. AU these could not 
satisfy a man's conscience, much less God's justice. Therefore those that 
were exercised in sacrifices, their consciences were unquiet, as both the 
Jews' and heathens' were. 



Chap. II.] of christ the mediator. 79 

2. As for ourselves, thoro was no hope that ever we should satisfy God 
by aught that cither we can do or suflcr. 

(1.) Not by suflering anything. And for this, take the highest instance. 
If there were any hope to satisfy by sufferings, it would be by the sufler- 
ings of men in hell, because they are the utmost and the most extreme 
punishment that are threatened as the reward of sin, and whereby God re- 
covers all that may be had out of the creature. A man would think that 
after millions of years expired, the torments which men there sufler should 
satisfy for sin ; but they do not. Those eternal flames in which their 
souls are scorched do nothing purify or diminish the stain of one sin : they 
may indeed destroy the sinner, but they can never take away the sin ; for 
therefore it is that they shall for ever suffer. He must for ever remain to 
be punished, because for ever he remains a sinner. And it is also a certain 
and sure rule, that nulla ptena nocentls est pcccati deletiva; no punishment 
of a person nocent is deletive of sin. The sin can never be taken away or 
blotted out by it. 

(2.) Nor by doing ; for, 

First; We are not able by all our works to satisfy our own consciences, 
which still prick us in the midst of them ; much less can we satisfy God, 
who is greater than our consciences. In Rom. v. 6, the apostle gives us 
all up for desperate and past recovery ; ' When we were without strength,' 
says he, ' Christ died for us.' W^e had no strength left us wherewith to do 
anything ; neither could all the strength that the law could put into us, by 
quickening and exciting our consciences to do good works, anything avail 
us. So, Rom. viii. 3, the apostle tells us, that ' what the law could not 
do, for that it W'as weak through the flesh,' that Christ came to do. If 
anything had been done by us, it must have been by the help of the law in 
om* consciences, directing, inciting, and carrying us on to obedience. But, 
saith he, our corruption still weakeneth the power of the law, that it cannot 
do any good upon us, in us, or by us. As when nature is spent, physic is 
said to do no good through the weakness of the patient, so nor the law 
through the weakness of the flesh. And therefore it follows, there being 
no help in ourselves, ' God sent his Son in the similitude of sinful flesh, 
and condemned sin in the flesh.' Neither, 

Secondhj; Axe we thus weak"only, but also ungodly ; and so are all our 
works. There is not only a weakness in all that the flesh can do, but also 
a wickedness or enmity ; so that ' they who are in the flesh can never please 
God ;' as Rom. viii. 8. Yea, it is impossible they should, for their works 
are all defiled ; and though they were good, yet, 

Thirdlij; They could not bring our persons into favour. For sin, breaking 
the first covenant, by the tenor of which our works did keep our persons in 
favour ; hence we have forfeited aU honour to our persons for ever, and so 
unto all our works also, that look, as traitors when their persons are con- 
demned, all their works are void in law, so are ours. So that if we could 
suppose ourselves to love God, yet dllectio ilia nos quidem face ret dilectores, 
sed non dilectos ; though thereby we might be called lovers of God, yet they 
could not make us beloved of him again. 

Fourtldij ; As we have forfeited all favour to our persons for ever, so we 
have forfeited too the having any graces, or gifts of grace, whereby we might 
be supposed to come into favour. For sin hath put in a bar against us, 
this being the eternal demerit of it, that the former grace be never more 
bestowed upon any of that former interest ; for it is wholly made void unto 
all ends and purposes. And therefore, ere ever new grace be bestowed, the 



80 OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK III. 

guilt, and forfeiture, and desert of sin must be forgiven ; and how can we 
ever come to obtain that for ourselves ? 

Fifihhj ; If that demerit be cut off by free pardon, and grace be anew 
bestowed, then that grace becomes a new favour, for which alone we can 
never be thankful enough by the power of all the grace we receive. We 
run into a new debt, which we can never requite or satisfy for, much 
less by that can we pay our former debts. Therefore, 

Lastly; Grace received anew, though in and through Christ, it may 
indeed come to please God, as a token of our thankfulness (and so it doth), 
yet can it never so much as justify us. The graces of godly men made 
perfect in heaven shall (it may be) be as much and more than that of the 
angels. Now then, suppose it such in this lifj, jet all that grace would 
not justify us, because we once forfeited all of it, and the receiving of it 
now were a new mercy. The gi'ace of them who are in heaven may indeed 
please God, but it cannot justify them, and therefore much less could it 
ever come to satisfy God for sin. And besides, dehitum peccati est wfi- 
nitum, the debt and guilt of sin is infinite, because against an infinite God. 
Graces would be but finite, because in us, and because ours, who are finite 
creatures, as our graces also are. So then, you see, ourselves could not 
make God any satisfaction. 

3. If you go to all the saints, they are unable to help you ; Mat. xxv. 1, 
2, 8, 9, ' Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten vngins, 
which took their lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegrori;'. :' ver. 2, 
' And five of them were wise, and five were foolish :' ver. 8, ' And the 
foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil, for our lamps are gone out :' 
ver. 9, ' But the wise answered, saying. Not so, lest there be not enough 
for us and you ; but go you rather to them that sell, and buy for your- 
selves.' The foolish virgins go to the wise, and say, ' Give us seme of 
your oil,' that is, of your grace. They would have had some of the others' 
graces to help them, but the wise virgins answered, ' No, lest there be not 
enough for us and jow. ; but go you rather and buy of them that sell.' The 
saints then (you see) have gi'ace little enough for themselves ; all the grace 
they in heaven have is little enough to save them, and all the grace they 
have is borrowed, and cannot justify themselves, much less therefore can 
it satisfy for another. The papists, who so much extol works, though they 
say, indeed, that good works do merit for the saints themselves, yet not 
that they can satisfy for another. 

4. Go from them to the angels. If they were a grain lighter, they would 
be found too light, and their kingdom would depart from them, and them- 
selves would be stripped of all their happiness. They need confirmation 
in their estates themselves ; it is well that they keep their own standing, 
and their heels fi'om being tripped up. All they can do in obedience to the 
law, they owe it ; and how can one debt be paid with another ? God says 
of them. Job iv. 18, * that he finds folly in them.' If God's curious 
eye inquire and search into them, they will be found defective of that holi- 
ness which he desires, though they be the works of his hands, and though 
they have such a holiness as is the perfection of their natures ; and (so far 
as such creatures can be), they be perfectly righteous. But yet if they 
be compared to that holiness wherewith God is delighted, and that which 
the curious eye of his purity would require, he finds a folly in them. And 
therefore they need not only a mediation of union to confirm them in grace, 
but fm-ther, for this end, that God may be pleased with them and their 
works ; he being so curious, that but for a mediator (whose holiness wholly 



Chap. HE.] op ohbist the mediator. 81 

satisfies his exact eyo), ho would be pleased with no works of his own 
hands whatever, but would rend, and tear, and throw all away, as not yet 
worthy enough of him, even as curious artists do their best draughts, as 
not satisfied with them. Yea, if the angels were but one grain wanting, 
scruple not to say, they would bo cast down, yea, fall down, and become 
devils. And therefore how can all that they can do be able to help you, 
seeing they have little enough for themselves ? 

So you see, upon a survey of all particulars, that no creature could make 
satisfaction to God for sin. 



CHAPTER III. 

That the most perfect creature, though having all the perfections of Christ's 
human nature, yet could not he our redeemer. — The utmost extent to which 
the power of any creature can reach, to save himself or others, which yet all 
fall short of that which ivas to be performed for our redemption. 

Add to all these the utmost supposition that can be made, of the most 
transcendent perfection of grace that may possibly be bestowed upon any 
mere creature. Take the supposition which some of the schoolmen have 
made, that as God appointed Adam, a mere creature, to convey and derive 
grace to all his posterity, so if we with them suppose, first, some one 
mere creature as a head, appointed to satisfy for sin, and' convey grace to 
sinners (as Christ doth) ; and, secondly, suppose this mere creature filled 
with as much grace habitual as Christ had, as much love, humility, &c., 
only that grace of union to a divine person set aside, which so transcend- 
ently elevates all in him above created perfections, and then such a suppo- 
sition cannot be denied. Thirdly, Suppose a transcending degree of favour 
and glory appointed as the reward of that grace, more than is boiflie 
towards all other creatures ; yet though this creature should lay down all 
that glory, quit itself of all that happiness, and subject itself to all those 
torments which Christ's soul underwent for us, to the end that our punish- 
ment might be cut ofi", and we brought unto favour, all this could no way 
deal with justice to satisfy for sinners, and restore them to favour. Which 
now we will endeavour to make good from those more near and intimate 
demonstrations, which hold forth in them the true grounds why no mere 
creature can satisfy for sin, upon no supposition, how high soever. By all 
which the superabundant grace and glory of Christ will the more appear, 
whose cause herein we plead, and who pleadeth ours in heaven. 

And, first, to make the clearer entrance, and the better explication and 
stating of this point, let us consider and examine how far the graces of a 
mere creature, how great soever, have gone, or can go, to advantage and 
promote either the owner of them, or another, in the way of salvation ; and 
so see the utmost extent of their abilities, and where they have and must 
fall short. Which will likewise afford us evident demonstrations how far 
short they come of satisfaction for sin, or justifying of a sinner. 

I. Let us see what they can do for the owner and possessor of them. 

1 . They can and do justify the possessor of them, if he have never sinned. 
Thus the grace and works of the angels do justify them before God ; which 
yet is much for God to accept of, for he ' seeth folly in his angels ; ' yet 
this privilege he vouchsafes to their own grace. And thus to be justified, is 

VOL. V. F 



82 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK III. 

no more than to be accounted righteous before God's tribunal, and so worthy 
to live in his sight, and by means of it to enjoy their present condition 
of happiness. And thus Adam's grace in innocency did justify him : God 
by his law and ordination pronouncing him righteous by it (whilst he con- 
tinued in it), as wanting nothing which his law required in him for happiness 
and life. And though grace in Adam and in the angels did, by a natural 
law and just ordination of God, justify them before him, so as, God look- 
ing on their works, did pronounce them righteous in his sight, according 
to his law, yet this law or ordinance was founded upon no other obliga- 
tion from God than the ordinances and laws of providence towards other 
creatures, even such as the ordinances of day and night (as he speaks of 
them) ; and so it was but such as when God saw all the creatures which 
he had made keep the ordinances which he had set them in, he pronounced 
that they were all good, namely, in their kind. Gen. i. 31, they continuing 
(as the psalmist says, Ps. cxix. 91) according to their ordinances. So 
whilst man continues in the ordinances which God hath set him in, he 
pronouuceth him good in his kind, that is, righteous ; righteousnsss being 
his proper goodness, and such to him, as the proper goodness of all crea- 
tures are in their kind unto them. And as this righteousness was due to 
him, and so created in him, not by merit, but as the native perfection 
without which he could not be a man, so was this pronouncing of him 
righteous (and to be in God's favour whilst he continued in that goodness) 
not due of merit (for what can we do towards it ?), but only as a due appro- 
bation and suitable reward and consequence of his goodness, meet for God 
to bestow, according to that special law of natm-e which God had created 
him in. And so I understand that same ex debito, Rom, iv. 4, where the 
apostle, speaking of the covenant of works (which was the covenant of 
nature), he says, ' the reward was of debt, not of grace ; ' that is, there was 
a reward that was a natural due to it (which is opposed to mere grace), 
which notwithstanding is not of merit, nor could that deserve it at God's 
hands ; only it was meet and due, in a natm'al way, that God should so re- 
ward it. 

2. The grace of such a mere creature can preserve itself, and increase it- 
self. Therefore Christ compares it unto mustard-seed, the least of all seeds, 
which yet grows up to be a great tree ; and so the stock that Adam had he 
might have kept, by the power that God had given him. As Adam might 
have maintained his bodily life unto eternity by food, so his spiiitual life 
by keeping the law — ' do this and live.' So that grace in a pure creature 
before the fall might possibly have kept its station. Yet, 

3. It could not, nor cannot absolutely confirm and establish such a crea- 
ture in a state of justification, which is a further thing than simply to jus- 
tify, as to give perseverance in grace is more than to give grace. Thus 
the angels, though always they be justified by their own grace, yet no acts 
of their own did, or could, procure a confirmation in that grace, or strength 
and security that they should not, nor could not, fall. It is an incommuni- 
cable property of Jehovah not to change, and to have no ' shadow of turn- 
ing,' James i. 17. It is therefore judged by all divines that this benefit 
they have by Christ. 

4. Much less can the grace of a mere creature (or ever could) merit a 
higher condition ; to do which is more than to confirm the continuance of 
the present condition. Adam could not earn a condition of a higher rank, 
nor by all his works have bought any greater preferment than what he was 
created in. To compass it was ultra siiam splneram, above his sphere; he 



Chap. III.J of christ the mediator. 83 

could never have done it. As, for instance, ho could not have attained 
that state in heaven which the angels enjoy. What says Christ ? * When 
you have done all you can, say. You are unprofitable servants,' Luke xvii. 
10. This he could no more do than other creatures by keeping those their 
ordinances can merit to be ' translated into the glorious liberty' which they 
wait for, and shall have at the latter day. The moon, though she keep all 
her motions set her by God never so regularlj% yet she cannot thereby 
attain to the light of the sun as a new reward thereof. And thus no more 
can any pure creature of itself, by all its righteousness, obtain in justice a 
higher condition to itself. And therefore the angels, by all their own 
grace, have not to this day earned a better condition than they were 
created in. And yet all this falls short of satisfying for sin, as we shall 
see anon. 

II. We have taken a view of all that which all the grace of a mere crea- 
ture can do for the owner of it ; let us now> secondly, see what it can do for 
another. And, 

First, We may safely say, it can avail less for another than for the person 
himself. For what it doth for another it doth by virtue of what it first doth 
for itself. If it brings another into favour, it must needs be much more 
beloved itself. 

Secondhj, We grant that it might have been a means of conveying right- 
eousness, through God's goodness and appointment of it, unto another. 
For so Adam's grace should have done to all his posterity. For as he 
falling we now inherit his sin, so if he had stood we by the same law 
should have had his righteousness conveyed unto us ; and so much indeed 
may the grace of a creature that never fell do for another. But then take 
in these cautions with it. 

1. That other must be one who also never fell, it could not do thus for 
those that were once sinners, though it might convey righteousness to an- 
other that never sinned. 

2. Though a creatm-e that never sinned might have a stock of righteous- 
ness convej'ed from another (as we should have had from Adam), yet that 
creature must still continue to be justified by its own righteousness, besides 
by what was conveyed from that other (even as well as the conveyer him- 
self was by his own righteousness to have lived), and so might notwith- 
standmg have fallen away. For Adam's righteousness, and the imputation 
of it, would not alone have been sufiicient to justify us eternally ; but our 
justification must have been continued by our own righteousness. For as 
although we have Adam's sin conveyed to us, yet we are condemned for 
our own sins besides, and not only for his ; so Adam's righteousness being 
conveyed to us, we must afterwards have had, and must have continued to 
work, a righteousness of our own. He was only a means to give us a 
stock wherewith to begin, all which we might have spent, and it was likely 
we should. 

So that, in the last place, to draw up all, by a comparison from the less 
to the greater, it will appear how far short the power of grace in mere crea- 
tures doth come of satisfying for another's sin. You see how little it can 
do for itself ; and it must needs be able to do less for another than for it- 
self, and less for a sinner than for either. It may justify itself, and the 
possessor of it may actually live by it, but not so another. For though 
that other maj^ have righteousness conveyed to him at first, yet he must 
ever after live upon his own. The creatures' grace cannot confii-m itself 
in a perpetual state of justification for time to come, much less merit a 



84 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOB. [BoOK III. 

better condition. But to satisfy for sin is beyond all those ; it is as much 
as to merit a better condition, and more. 

(1.) It is as much, for satisfaction hath to do with justice as well as 
merit ; for to merit is to do that which justice itself shall count truly 
worthy of such a reward. And so to satisfy is at least to offer that for a 
satisfaction, which justice itself ofiended cannot but think worthy to be ac- 
cepted in recompence. The one undertakes to deserve of justice reward- ^ 
ing, the other to pacify and fully content justice ofiended. And, 

(2.) It is more ; and therefore the papists themselves, who say that a 
man's own grace may merit for himself, yet deny it to be able to satisfy 
for another's sin. And reason is for it ; for, 

First ; In meriting a better condition, a man earns but of another's goods, 
and undertakes to do something worthy of a better reward ; and there is in 
it but eomparatio rei ad rem. But in satisfying for injuries, he undertakes 
to repair personal wrongs ; which it is so much harder to repair, as men 
love their own persons more than their goods. A poor man may earn some 
of a nobleman's goods by a day's work ; but can never satisfy him for a 
disgrace. 

tSecondhi ; To satisfy for sin is more than to do something worthy of a 
higher and better condition ; because there is a greater distance between a 
sinner's estate, and justification to be attained, than is between the estate 
of one already justified, and a higher condition of favour ; such as was be- 
tween the estate of Adam and that of an angel. There was not such a gulf 
(as Christ says) or distance between Adam's earthly state and theirs, as is 
between an offender and the favour of God ; which by his ofience is wholly 
forfeited. He when innocent was much nearer the most glorious condition 
which any creature was capable of. Even as a good subject, though never 
so poor and mean, who yet never ofi'ended, is nearer the dignity of a duke, 
and more capable of it, than one who is a traitor, and so hath forfeited not 
only his honour, but his life and the privilege of a subject. 



CHAPTER IV. 

The inability of the creature to redeem us, demonstrated from the nature of the 
satisfaction. — First, That which the law required, a creature coidd not 
answer for us, neither in obeying the precept, nor sufferinrj the p>enalty. 

This premised, we will now more distinctly consider whereunto satisfac- 
tion must be made, wherein it must consist, and according to what it is 
to be proportioned. 

There are two to be satisfied before ever a sinner can be justified, viz., 
God and the law. For as the evil of sin is expressed by its enmity unto 
both these (as Rom. viii. 7, where the flesh is said to be ' enmity against 
God and his law '), so answerably may the satisfaction that is to be made 
for it be measured out by both. I confess that both come to one ; for 
satisfy the law, and you satisfy God, and so e contra : yet we may take the 
distinct consideration of each as a help in the search, and for the finding 
out wherein true satisfaction for sin is to consist. 

First ; For the law. No mere creature could satisfy that for us, or make 
compensation for sin, as it is the transgression of it. 

1. In general ; let us measure satisfaction by the worth of the law, and 
of every iota of it, which sin doth what in it lies to make void and of none 



Chap. IV.] of ohrist the mediator. 86 

effect. In Ps. cxix. 126, ' They have willingly,' says David, * destroyed thy 
law:' that is, what they did tended to destroy it; though yet it doth it 
not : for not one iota of it shall pass. Now seeing satisfaction is redditio 
(cquirah'iitis pro (rqnivaJeuti ; that which is given in way of restitution must 
bo of an equivalent worth to that which is endamaged ; what therefore can 
any mere creature have to render to God, equivalent to this his law ? For 
is not the least tittle of the law worth heaven and earth, and so all in it, 
even saints and all, because God's prerogative lies at stake in it ? Is it 
not the rer/ula, the pattern, yea, the original copy of all the grace which the 
saints have ? For all grace is but the copy of the law. And doth it not 
command all that is in them ? What have they then to be deprived of that 
is worth it ? 

2. Let us more particularly consider those special debts which the law 
requires satisfaction in and for ; which, according to the two main parts of 
the law, are answerably two. As all laws, so this, hath. 

First, A preceptive part, ' Do this and live ;' and this requires exact 
obedience to every tittle of it. 

Secondly, A penal part. If we trespass in the least, it exacts a punish- 
ment ; and that is, eternal death. 

Now therefore when we transgi'ess in the least, we hence first grow into 
a double debt, and become debtors to both parts of the law ; and the reason 
hereof is, because sU. laws require both. So the laws of men do ofttimes 
require not only restitution and satisfaction to be made to the party wronged ; 
but they enjoin a further punishment as a satisfaction to the law itself, 
which was contemned and broken. And therefore in many cases, though 
no hurt be done, the trespasser failing of his purpose, yet the law takes 
notice of the attempt, and punisheth him for it ; because therein the law 
is contemned. For in such trespasses against men there is a double wrong : 
the one to the party injured, whose goods or honour is impaired ; and the 
other to the law, which is scandalised by it. And so he is not only to 
satisfy for the personal damage, but also for the public oflfence, and the 
vitiosity of the act in breaking order ; and so a double satisfaction is to be 
made. Thus also it is in debts : for there is both the principal, and the 
forfeiture also. So likewise in the Levitical law, when a man had wronged 
his neighbour in goods, he was to do two things ; not only to make resti- 
tution due to the party wronged, and that double at least, as part of a punish- 
ment also, but he was to satisfy the law besides, and to offer sacrifice. And 
in case of debt, before instanced, until a man hath paid it, he is to lie in 
prison, to satisfy the law. 

(2.) We having sinned, do owe satisfaction to God in respect of his law ; 
and that in a double relation and respect : first, on our parts ; secondly, 
on God's part. 

First, On our own. As we are creatures, we owe him service ; and as 
we are sinners, we owe punishment. 

And Secondly, On God's part. We owe satisfaction to him, both as he 
is our lord, our creator, and owner, that hath right to us ; and also as he 
is our lawgiver. 

[1.] As he is our lord he hath a right to us, and as a creditor he gave 
us ourselves and graces : and we are his goods, and so do owe him active 
obedience. 

[2.] As he is our lawgiver, so he hath the right of a judge, to whom for 
our neglect we do therefore owe punishment. For God hath over us both 
jus crediti or domlnii, and jiis rectoris ; he is lord of his law, and lord of 



86 OP CHRIST THE 5IEDIAT0R. [BoOK III, 

US ; and we are his subjects, and also his servants ; and there is in equity 
very good grounds for both debts. For we owe him subjection for his 
benefits bestowed, although there were no law : but then in regard of his 
vTs^o^yj, his transcendent excellencj', he is our lawgiver and judge ; and so 
he might give us these laws, though it could be supposed that we had no 
such benefit from him, 

Ohj. And [3.] Whereas it may be said that the bearing the punishment 
due to the ofi'ence against the law, may seem to stand for that debt of obe- 
dience to the law ; — 

Ans. The answer is, that it is clean otherwise ; for we owe both punish- 
ment for sin past, and obedience also. And the reason is evident, namely, 
in that punishment for sin is but an appendix to the law, and not that 
which the law chiefly intends ; for it principally aims at obedience, and 
docs therefore indeed threaten punishment to keep the creature to obe- 
dience ; and therefore to endure the punishment is no satisfaction to the 
law. As though a debtor should live in prison all his lifetime, yet he should 
be in debt still ; and therefore could not be said to satisfy the law, because 
the principal intent of the law is to recover a man's goods. So that we are 
for ever bound to God by a double debt, a debitum pcenff, a debt of punish- 
ment, and a debitum ncgligenticc, a debt of neglect ; both which are to be 
satisfied for. 

Now for neither of both these debts can either we ourselves, or any crea- 
ture for us, ever satisfy God. 

(1.) Not we ourselves ; for we can never discharge the debt of active 
obedience, though God should exact no more ; for part of it is neglected 
already ; and you may as well call back time that is past, as satisfy for 
what is past, jjecause we are bound to God for our whole time, even to 
eternity. If an apprentice were bound to his master for ever, and he ran 
away at any time, he can never satisfy his master for his time lost. If he 
were bound indeed but for seven years, then he might afterwards serve out 
his time, though he ran away for a while. 

(2.) Nor can any mere creatm'e be ever able to give satisfaction in our 
stead, upon the same grounds. It is true indeed, that a mere creature 
might perform and undergo this and all other kind of obedience that the 
law requires, both active and passive ; but not so, as that both, or either of 
these obediences so performed by it, should be satisfactory to the law for 
us, or stand us in stead. We will prove this, of each severally, and of both 
jointly. And first of either of them singly. 

[l.J The active obedience performed by any mere creature for us could 
not discharge or satisfy that debt of active obedience which we owe to God, 
so as we should have any benefit by it. Such a creature may indeed per- 
from it, so as to profit himself (as Job speaks. Job xxxv. 8), but not so as 
to profit us and himself by way of satisfaction. The reasons of which are, 

First, Because his whole self, and all he can do, is in all respects whoUy 
and altogether subject to the law already for himself, and he can plead no 
privilege of exemption whereby he should be any way free from this total 
subjection to the law. And therefore the law commanding him, and all the 
relations and respects that are in him, all that he can do is Uttle enough 
for himself to satisfy the law. This is the reason which the saints them- 
selves give to put others off" with (for I would not give j'ou school reasons 
herein, but scriptm-e reasons) : Mat. xxv. 8, 9, the wise virgins said to the 
foolish, when they came to them for oil, ' We have little enough for our- 
selves,' All the money which any creature can make, will but serve to 



Chap. IV.] of ohrist the mediator. 87 

satisfy what the law requires for himself, and he hath nothing over and 
above what the law can challenge, to bcnciit another. ' Do this, and live,' 
says the law to all that are ' under the law,' and altogether under it. And 
it is as much as they can do to live by the law themselves. They have 
little enough for themselves, and nothing over. And this reason holds as 
fully in the best creature that can be supposed to have never so much grace 
(set that of hj'postatical union aside, which is Christ's sole prerogative), as 
it doth in that creature that hath never so little. For all the grace that 
any creature hath, be it of never so large a revenue, he holds by the same 
tenure, namely, the tenure of the law, that one of never so low a degree of 
grace doth hold his by. And the law doth as fully exact all he can do, as 
being his own debt, as it doth the other's. Even as a man that hath never 
so much land, if his tenure from the lord in chief be the same by the law 
with that of another man who possesseth but a cottage ; and the conditions 
of both are to pay the whole revenue (their own mere and bare subsistence 
set aside), the former is as much disenabled to pay another's rent as the 
latter, though he hath never so great revenues. In this case he that hath 
the least hath no lack ; for God accepts what a man hath, and he that hath 
never so much hath nothing over. There is an equality or proportion, as 
the apostle speaks in another case. 

If we consider the ground of the law's thus requii-ing the whole, it will 
afford a fm'ther reason. The ground why the law requires this, lies in two 
things : 

1. That whatever the creature hath, it hath received it from God : And, 

2. So received it, and upon such terms as to give an account of it. So 
as after it is given, God still challengeth a right in it, as being wholly his. 
Hence all that a mere creature hath, or can have, it owes to God. 

1. Because it hath it wholly from God; and therefore God challengeth 
all again, and obligeth the creature as a debtor to him for the benefit 
received. And then withal there cannot any respect of propriety be found, 
which a mere creature can challenge, in what it hath received, as having a 
title to it, distinct from that which God claims to himself ; but all is wholly 
and alone his. And therefore the creature can never lay out anything for 
another, which it can call its own stock, and say. This is mine to dispose 
of, and I have enough besides to account with God for myself another way ; 
for ' what hast thou,' says the apostle, ' which thou hast not received ?' 
1 Cor. iv. 7. 

And, 2dly, it receives all from God so as to give an account, as a mere 
steward unto him. So the apostle Peter speaks, ' A steward of the mani- 
fold grace of God,' 1 Peter iv. 10, and so accountable to him for all. Now 
it is as impossible for a mere creature to satisfy God for another's debt, or 
he is as unable to do it, as the steward can undertake to pay his master for 
his fellow- servant's debt, out of the money his master hath betrusted him 
with. For what can be in this case given is the master's own already, and 
in having all resumed, the master hath no more than what he should have ; 
this being a certain rule and principle in equity, that it is impossible to 
satisfy another man with what is wholly his own already. And upon this 
ground doth the Lord refuse sacrifices for sin, even because they are all his 
ah-eady ; ' All the beasts of the forest are mine :' Ps. 1. 8-11, ' I will not 
reprove thee for thy sacrifices, or thy burnt-offerings, to have been con- 
tinually before me ; ' ver. 9, ' I will take no bullock out of thy house, nor 
he-goats out of thy folds :' ver. 10, ' for every beast of the forest is mine, 
and the cattle upon a thousand hills.' Ver. 11, ' I know all the fowls of 



88 OF CHRIST THE IIEDIATOE. [BoOK III. 

the mountains ; and the wild beasts of the field are mine.' Therefore 
David, 1 Chron. xxix. 14, acknowledge th it mercy enough that God would 
but accept of their offerings for themselves : ' What are we that we should 
offer thus freely even for ourselves ?' He considers both God's transcen- 
dent excellency in himself, and that total dependence which they had on 
him for all ; as it follows, ' Of thine own have I given thee,' and how can 
that satisfy the debt ? Sin indeed is our own, which we owe for ; but 
obedience, that is not om- own, but comes fi'om the grace of God, and from 
his enabling. Indeed, if God had given us grace, as friends give gifts 
each to other, to do what they please with them, without requiring any 
account of them, then we might have payed him with that which he hath 
given us. But he gives grace to us as he does talents unto seiwants. And 
therefore he requires answerable service and improvement of those talents, 
of which he takes account according to the number given ; and if they be 
not well used, he takes them away. ' And v*hen we have done whatever 
we can, we are unprofitable servants too,' Mat. xxv. 14 to 30. And it is 
impossible for one who is wholly a servant, to satisfy his master for the 
debt of another. Inter servum et dominum nulla interciorit justUia, says 
Aristotle, speaking of mere servants as in those times, because such a 
servant is pars domini, part of his master's goods. And herein let the sup- 
position made hold good, as, let the creature have never so much grace, so 
much the more is he disenabled to satisfy for another ; for the more gi'ace 
he hath received, the more service is required from him ; ' Much is required 
from him to whom much is given,' Luke xii. 48. Yea, the obligation upon 
himself is the greater, and binds him to do so much the more ; and there- 
fore he can as little, yea less, spare anything for another, as he that hath 
less. 

In the second place, for passive obedience, that cannot be satisfactoiy 
for another. For, 

1. Even so much passive obedience as any creature can undergo, is in 
itself in strict terms of justice due unto God from the creature, though not 
as a punishment, yet as a trial of obedience, if he should be pleased to lay 
it upon the creatm-e. How else could Paul wish himself ' accursed from 
Christ for his kinsmen and brethren' the Jews ? Rom. ix. 3 , and this as 
a duty surely. For he did not supererogate therein, nor do more than God 
might require. It was no more than what was due unto him. 

2dly. Both of these obediences must be jointly performed by him that 
undertakes to satisfy ; and it is impossible for him so to perform both. 

(1.) Both must be perfomied jointly ; for passive obedience alone would 
never pay both debts. To cast a man into prison pays not the creditor, 
and punishment is required by God as he is the judge of the world ; it is 
jus rectoris, and we owe obedience to him besides, as he is a creditor. And 
though God be content with passive obedience from those in hell, because 
it is all he can get of them, yet he is not satisfied with it, and therefore 
they are for ever to abide there. It is true that he improves it to his 
glory, in that it shews the various ways of his manifestation of his attributes 
upon creatures ; but yet, simply in itself it would not satisfy it. Further- 
, more, the threatening of punishment is (as was said) but the appendix of 
the law, not the primary intent of the lawgiver ; and therefore God doth 
not simply dehght in it, nor is he satisfied -svith it. 

(2.) There is an impossibility that any creatm'e should perfonn both of 
them jointly and together, which it must do if it satisfy. For from that 
creature, though never so excellent, an eternity both of active and passive 



Chap. IV.] of christ the mediator. 89 

obedience would be exacted ; and he could not dispatch or end cither, nor 
perfonn both together. If the obedience that is set him might be ended, 
or if both could be performed together, he might satisfy ; but the law exacts 
both for ever of us. And therefore the psalmist midies the redemption of 
the soul too precious for any creature to meddle with, Ps. xlix. 8, giving 
this reason why a man ' cannot redeem his brother ; so precious is the re- 
iemption of a soul, and it ceaseth for ever ;' that is, it shall never bo ac- 
eompUshed ; so the phrase is taken elsewhere. The work is so precious, 
tis it requireth eternity to do it in. So that that which the best of creatures 
should do, or suffer for us in any finite term of time, would not satisfy for 
what was due from us to eternity, but it doth require yet a further and in- 
finite worth in the obedience to be added to supply that eternity, and it is 
an utter impossibility to perform both together for ever. Look, as it is im- 
possible to ' serve two masters, but that a man must lean to the one, and 
neglect the other,' Mat. vi. 24, so it is impossible for the creature to caixy 
along both these obediences together. For when he were obeying the 
■whole law, how could he at the same suffer ? And when he were suffering, 
how could he obey the whole law ? All the graces then exercised would 
have been only patience, and all little enough to afford him that ; there 
would have been no room for the exercise of other gi'aces. And as God 
calls us not to do and suffer at the same time, for both cannot stand to- 
gether, so neither could any creature do and suffer at the same time for 
us. If indeed he could first despatch the active part, and then encounter 
the torments due unto us, and despatch them also, then there might be hope ; 
but this he cannot ; and to perform both to eternity is impossible. 

But yet by making as free and large concessions as are imaginable, fur- 
ther to shew the impossibility of it, suppose that passive obedience and 
suffering for us would stand for both debts ; and suppose also, that if their 
lives went for om's, they then might satisfy as well as we can, seeing theirs 
are as good as ours ; and therefore, if eternal death in us be a satisfaction 
to God's justice (which if it be not so, God then loseth by sin, and then he 
would not have let it come into the world), then it might be so in them for 
us, and we be fi-eed, yet consider the inconveniences that will follow : 

1. They must always be satisfying, and it could never be said, ' It is 
finished.' They must lie by it till they have paid the uttermost farthing, 
which they can never do, no more than we ourselves can ; and so they could 
not take away sins from us, for we could not have an acquittance till the 
debt were paid, we could not be justified till our surety were acquitted. 
Therefore, ' if Christ had not risen,' says Paiil, ' we had yet been in om* 
sins,' 1 Cor. xv. 17. And therefore the psalmist says, of the redemption 
of the soul by any creatm-e, Ps. xlix. 8, ' it ceaseth for ever,' that is, shall 
never be accomplished, but shall always be a-doing, and never ended, and 
BO, we never be the better, nor the nearer having our bonds cancelled. 
And this is the reason why sacrifices were rejected, even because every year 
they were still forced to offer them : Heb. x. 1-4, ' For the law having a 
shadow of good things to come, and not the very image of the things, can 
never with those sacrifices, which they offered year by year continually, 
make the comers thereunto perfect : ver. 2, * For then would they not have 
ceased to be offered ? because that the worshippers once purged should have 
no more conscience of sins ; ' ver. 3, ' But in those sacrifices there is a 
remembrance again made of sins every year ; ' ver. 4, ' For it is not pos- 
sible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins.' And, 
Ter. 11, it is said, that ' they stood daily offering the same sacrifices.' 



90 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK III. 

2dly.. Suppose yet farther, that God, to whom eternity is but as one in- 
stant, should give us in our bond, when the other had entered in his, because 
though it be to eternity a-paying, yet to him it were as good as paid in 
hand presently. Suppose this, yet notwithstanding, one just man or angel 
could satisfy but for one of us. Life could go but for life, and ' a tooth 
for a tooth,' as the law runs ; and so he must sacrifice as many creatures 
as good as we are for ever, as he meant to save of us men. That one 
creature's obedience would not, as Adam's righteousness, have extended to 
many, for that was a favour, but this a debt. And we cannot pay many 
bonds with one sum which is due for one ; for every one is a distinct debt 
and obligation. 

3dly. If we gi-ant all this, yet what creature would have had so much 
love in it towards us as willingly to sacrifice itself for us ? "Which it must 
fully do, or else it cannot be satisfaction ; for satisfactio est redditio volun- 
taria, says the school. The apostle, Rom. v. 7, says, that * peradventure 
for a good man some would dare to die.' Mark it, he makes a peradventure 
of it, and it must be for ' a good man ;' that is, one profitable to him, as 
they expound it ; and seeing death is poCsgwi' tpoQi^urarov, he must be very 
hardy and daring that would do it. i3ut to encounter God's wrath, who 
dares do it? Jer. xxx. 21, ' And their nobles shall be of themselves, and 
their governor shall proceed from the midst of them ; and I will cause him 
to draw near, and he shall approach unto me : for who is this that engaged 
his heart to approach unto me ? saith the Lord.' The prophet there making 
a promise of Christ to be a mediator, and one that should be able to draw 
nigh to God, he gives this reason, ' For who is there that engageth his 
heart to draw nigh to me ?' As if he had said, none else durst have stepped 
in, to encounter me for you ; especially, not for enemies both to God and 
themselves. There is need of a mediator to reconcile us and the angels, 
as that place in the Eph. i. 10 may seem to imply, where the apostle says, 
that ' God made known unto us the mysteiy of his will, that he might gather 
together in one all things in Christ, which are in heaven and earth :' 
making us, as friends to himself, so one to another ; and if so, then ante- 
cedently, they could not be the reconcilers. And further, the holier they 
were, the less must they needs love us ; and so not of themselves would they 
ever undertake such work for us. 

4thly. Suppose yet fui'ther, that any had so much love, or would have 
been so hardy to venture, as with Paul to wish they may be accursed ; yet 
if they were in hell but half an horn-, they would repent themselves, and 
wish themselves out again, and so it had been spoiled for ever being satis- 
faction, which must throughout be voluntary, as our disobedience was. And 
therefore God would not trust to their help in so weighty a business, wherein 
his own will was so engaged. It is said in Job iv. 18, ' Behold he puts no 
trust in his servants.' Which though he might in ordinary works of 
obedience, yet he will never rely on them for so gi-eat a matter. He finds 
folly even in the angels, they are mutable. He trusted one man once for 
all, only in matter of obedience to his law, which was easy and sweet to 
him ; but see how he failed and left all, and that upon no great or strong 
temptation. He therefore will never hazard the second Adam to be a mere 
creature in a matter of punishment, which that he may be willing to undergo, 
he must be fed with some dehght or hopes of ease. No ; he will make sm'e 
work now. 

5thly and lastly. Suppose any creature had been so full of excellency, as 
that the sufierings of it alone could have been satisfactory for all that God 



Chap. V.] of christ thk mediator. 91 

meant to save, and according to the supposition formerly made, that he 
ha-s-ing more grace than all mankind, and so, being made heir to more glory 
than all mankind besides, would have been content to lay all aside, and to 
have subjected himself for ever to undergo all our punishments ; yet con- 
sidering all this must have been done by him, in obedience unto God, and 
for his sake (for otherwise it could not have been accepted, in that satis- 
faction for another must be voluntary on both parts, both on his that under- 
takes it, and also by the consent and acceptation of him that is wronged), 
if the case had thus stood, then this inconvenience would have followed, 
that a creature should have been obedient unto God, yea, and performed 
the highest obedience unto God, whom yet God never should have had an 
opportunity to reward, because he was to be in hell for ever. And God will 
never be so behind-hand with any creatm-e that shall do him service, much 
more so great a service as this would be. 



CHAPTER V. 

That no creatures could make that satisfaction which an injured God required.- 
They cannot compensate the ivrong done to him by sin, nor repair the loss 
of his honour. 

We have seen what satisfaction the law requires, and how far the crea- 
ture would fall short of that. Let us, secondly, now see what satisfaction 
God requires. And although re ipsa, in the thing itself, it comes all to one 
to satisfy God and to satisfy his law, and both these heads be really coin- 
cident, yet our understandings may take a distinct consideration from each, 
which win serve the better to clear this point. 

Now to make way for the demonstrations I inteni, let us define in gene- 
ral what satisfaction is, and wherein it is to be made. 

Satisfaction in general is, when so much clear emolument ariseth to the 
party wronged, as was impaired by the trespass committed. Now all such 
damages to be repaired do usually consist either in goods or honour ; and 
satisfaction for goods is usually called restitution, but satisfaction for honom* 
is it which is more properly called satisfaction. 

Now we may consider a wi'ong done to God both these ways, and an 
answerable satisfaction requisite. 

First, For that of goods ; though it be a thing which God doth not much 
reckon, yet something is considerable about it ; and therefore the prodigal's 
wild com'se is expressed and aggi'avated by this, that he spent his father's 
* goods and substance in riotous living,' Luke xv. 13. Therefore also God 
compares himself to a householder, who commits goods and talents unto 
his servants, to be by them improved. Mat. xxv. 14, and who, when he 
reckons with them, doth count up their waste and expense thereof upon 
their lusts ; and therefore they are said to * consume them upon their 
lusts,' James iv. 3, that is, so to engi'oss them to themselves, and as it 
were consume them, that God gets nothing by the things which he hath 
made. By reason of sin he hath no profit by those creatures which sin- 
ners have committed to them, and the world becomes loss unto him. 
And though God stands not much upon this (as neither vdU. I stand long 
upon the handling of it), yet this much is soon demonstrated, that no 
creatures were ever able to make satisfaction for losses of this kind : they 



92 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOB. [BoOK HI. 

are not able (as Esther said in another case) to make good, or ' countervail 
the king's loss,' Est. vii. 4. 

Now, to instance in some particulars : 

1. Sin b}^ a forfeiture had quite destroyed this world, if Christ had not 
upheld it. And can all the graces in the creatui'es make another, or up- 
hold this from falling ? Surely no. 

2. It blotted grace out of the heart of man ; and can the power of all the 
creatures make one dram of grace ? Yea, could we so much as have lighted 
our candles, that were blown out, at their tapers ? Surely no. 

3. By sinners the law was destroyed also : Ps. cxix. 126, ' They have 
destroyed thy law.' Now, if you would set a price upon the law, one tittle 
of it is more worth than heaven and earth. 

4. Through sin was much service due unto God lost. For that we may 
reckon amongst goods, as a master doth the service of an apprentice. Al- 
though all sinners should presently cease to offend God any more, yet still 
God hath lost so much service from them for the time past. Now all mere 
creatures being God's servants, and owing all their endeavours and services 
unto him for themselves, no one of them therefore can do two men's work, 
because they owe all they can do for themselves, and so they can never 
repay that loss of service past. God did hire mankind into his vineyard 
for all eternity ; and though we could suppose they had not committed any 
positive sin, yet if God had but only lost so much service from them, and 
the sin of that neglect had annihilated them (and it doth as good as anni- 
hilate them to God, and therefore he accounts and calls them lost ; as the 

• lost sheep,' the * lost son,' &c.), and then, if God had come to have 
entered into terms with any mere creature for these losses, and should have 
said. Give me but the creatures you have spoiled, make me a new world, 
for your sin hath spoiled this, and ' subjected it to vanity i' had any of 
them power to have done it ? Surely no. When God would confute Job's 
contending with him, he doth but ask him, whether he could make the 
least creature, yea, or being made, command it: 'Thou!' (says God) 
' where wast thou when I laid the foundations of the earth ?' Job xxx\dii. 4. 

* Hast thou commanded the morning since thy days, or caused the day- 
spring to know its place ?' ver. 12. ' Out of whose womb came the ice ?' 
ver. 29.' ' Canst thou lift up thy voice to the clouds' (and bid them rain), 
' that abundance of waters may cover thee ? Canst thou send lightnings 
that may go, and say unto thee. Here we are ?' ver. 34, 85. And though 
thou canst do none of all this, yet dost thou contend with me ? * Let me 
see' (says God) ' what thou canst do,' Job xl. 7, 8, 9. If thou couldst 
make or command the least creature, then ' I will confess to thee that thine 
own right hand can save thee,' ver. 14. Can all the angels in heaven (as 
powerful as they are) make one hair of thy head ? Can they set ordinances 
in heaven ? Job xxxviii. 33. The philosophers feigned them to be but the 
movers of those wheels and orbs, not the founders of them. They cannot 
set the clock, much less make it. And can they make grace, or can they 
make the law whole again, which sin had broken ? 

But the truth is, that herein God expected not, nor is he capable of any 
satisfaction or restitution of goods, for * none can be profitable to him,' 
Job xxii. 2, 3. When that formahst thought to oblige God by sacrifices ; 
' If I were hungry' (says God), ' would I tell it thee ?' Ps. 1. 12. ' The 
world is God's, and the fulness thereof,' says the apostle, 1 Cor. x. 26. 
And again, ' Who hath given to him, and he shall be recompensed ?' Eom. 
xi. 35. No ; it is glory only that the creature is capable to give him. So 



Chap. V.] of christ the mediator. 93 

it follows there in Ps. 1. 15, ' Thou shalt glorify mo.' God is not as a 
king, whose tribute lies as well in goods as in honour ; but all the tribute he 
expecteth or exacteth from the creature consists in honour, for that is the 
end of all his works. He made all things for his glory ; ' I formed it,' 
says he in the prophet, ' for my glory,' Isa. xliii. 7. ' Of whom, and to 
whom, are all things, to whom be glory for ever,' says the apostle, Rom. 
xi. 36. And . herein also, though it be most true that the creature can 
contribute nothing to God's essential glory, yet to his manifcstative glory 
it may, and doth ; at least the creature may take from it, as by sin it doth. 
And the reason is, because this kind of glory is revealed in and by 
creatures. Now it is in this that God expects satisfaction, and that this 
satisfaction in point of honour does much more infinitely transcend the 
power of any creature, is the thing which I am now to demonstrate. 

Let us therefore in like manner come to the particulars wherein God's 
honour sufters by sin, and shew how irrecompensable the injury therein is 
by creatures. 

1. If it were no more than to satisfy for that tribute of honour left 
behind-hand unpaid, for the neglect of that homage due to God, and which 
is to come in by our service of him, what a quarrel must it needs breed, 
not to be composed or taken up by any creatm'e ! You know, kings that 
have homage due to them from other kings, their equals, though the 
tribute itself, or thing to be paid, be small, yet if it be neglected, what 
wars and stirs hath it bred, merely because it is a matter of honour 
neglected ! Hence also the neglect of paying a small acknowledgment 
(suppose a pepper-corn, or the like), or of doing some petty service yearly, 
do ofttimes forfeit great estates, because they are acknowledgments of 
honour to the lord of whom the tenants hold ; and so being omitted, they 
are neglects of an honour that is due. Now, the like slight being offered 
towards God, how great a wrong doth he account it ; if no more, yet be- 
cause there is a neglect of his honour in it ! If indeed the terms of our 
service between God and us did stand upon free mutual conditions of bar- 
gain, as when fi'eemen are hired, and work only for wages, who if they 
neglect a day's work, it is but calling in so much of their wages, and they 
are even again with him that hired them ; if it were thus between God and 
us, the matter were easier to be reconciled ; but it carries a dishonour with 
it, such as ■ are those neglects of service to a great prince, which service is 
not due by any bargain for wages, but out of subjection, or as to a lord 
by way of knight-service, not out of love only and liberty, but out of re- 
spect and homage. God is desirous of nothing but honour from you, and 
all the honour the creatm-es can give him is too little for him ; it satisfies 
not, neither answers to his vast desires of being glorified, nor to the dues 
of his most glorious excellency. And therefore if any be behind-hand un- 
paid by any of his creatures, it is a loss by creatures irreparable, for they 
render no overplus to make it up, and he cannot but account it so much 
loss to him ; and should they now do what they can, still God would want 
of his due. 

2. Satisfaction is to be made for honour debased also ; for sin casts a 
soil of disgrace and debasement upon the honour which God hath, and 
goes about to despoil and rob him of it. It is said, Rom. ii. 23, ' In 
breaking the law thou dishonourest God ; ' there is a dishonour cast upon 
him by it, yea, it toucheth upon the height of his honom* ; which will 
appear, 

(1.) In that every law of his is backed with his prerogative, and is a 



94 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK III. 

note of his absolute sovereignty ; James iv. 12, 'There is one lawgiver, 
who is able to save and to destroy ; ' that is, he is the supreme potentate 
of all the world, the absolute Lord paramount ; and this is shewn and 
declared in giving his law, and is therefore answerably denied by the crea- 
ture in every breach of every law, to which every sin is an affront. 

Now, as amongst men, kingly authority being the summity, the supre- 
macy, the transcendency of all honour-, therefore the law hath so fenced it, 
that whatsoever is immediately directed against it, or is a denial of it, is 
rebellion, and crimen Ima majestatk ; and to disgrace a king's personal per- 
fections is not so much, nay, to speak dishonourably of the personal imper- 
fections of a king, dishonom-eth him not so much as to oppose his kingly 
power and dignity ; as to say that kings are not so learned or so vahant as 
many other men, this is not in account so high a dishonour to them, be- 
cause it toucheth not upon their sovereignty and princely dignity, for they 
may notwithstanding be acknowledged and obeyed as kings. But whatever 
tends to impair and blemish that their prerogative and dignity, is held to 
be the height of dishonour, as kingly authority is the sublimity and top of 
honour. So now in breaking the least law of God, we do deny the sove- 
reignty and kingly authority of God. To despise any of God's works, and 
slight them, is a dishonour to the Maker, as Solomon says ; but to slight 
his law is more, because that his transcendent excellency and kingly autho- 
rity is thus engaged in it. Some of the schoolmen fondly reason to diminish 
and lessen the heinousness of sin, sajdng that all the evil of sin lying simply 
in this, that it is the breach of God's law, therefore it is not properly an 
injury to God, no otherwise than as a thing contrary to his will; as when 
a master commands a servant to do a thing, and he doth the contrary, and 
so, though indeed he displeaseth his master thereby (as doing a thing con- 
trary to his command), j-et, say they, it is no injury. But they do not 
consider that not only God's will is engaged in his law, but also his 
supreme authority, the law being made by his prerogative, and by the 
same prerogative backed and commanded. Kings indeed, in their laws, do 
not lay all the weight of their authority upon every law, but God doth. 
And therefore every sin is not only a transgression of his will, but a debase- 
ment of the sovereignty of his will. Hence in the promulgation of God's 
laws there runs this preface, ' I am the Lord thy God ; ' therefore do this, 
Exod. XX. 1. So that his sovereignty is slighted in every sin, and in it 
there is a contempt of his crown and dignity. 

Sin is not only a dishonour to him simply as he is a supreme lawgiver, 
but unto all his other personal glorious perfections. Every contempt of the 
authority of a prince reflects not upon his personal virtues, but sin reflects 
upon all God's excellencies; as upon his goodness, &c., for men seek that 
happiness and goodness in the creature which is to be had in God alone, 
and so profess him not to be the chiefest good. There is no attribute upon 
which a disgrace is not cast by the sins of men ; yea, and therefore they 
tend to make him no God: Titus i. IG, 'In their works they deny God.' 
Traitors may aim to unking a prince, and to that end rebel against him, 
and yet their treason not reach unto his life. But God's sovereignty, and 
perfection, and glory are himself, and his life, the least detraction from 
which is to destroy the whole ; for qnicquhl est in Deo Dem est, whatever is 
in God is God himself. It is true indeed that in the event those hurt not 
God, no more than snow-balls thrown against the sun can hurt it. God 
dwells in light which darkness cannot approach or touch. Sin hurts him 
no more than grace benefits him. But yet injuries and dishonour's are not 



Chap. V.] of christ the mediator. 95 

measured iu morality by the event only, but by what is the terminus, the 
thin^ they tend to ; which is to un-God the great God, and despoil him of 
all his titles. To resolve to kill a king is accounted treason, as well as to 
do it, and so punished for such ; therefore Solomon did put Adonijah to 
death. Even as he who hates his brother is counted a murderer, 1 John 
iii. 15, so he who hates God is a murderer of God. Now, every sinner is 
said to hate God, Rom. i. 30, peccatum est Deicidiinn. It is trae that 
physically sin is but piivatio honifiniti, of that good which we might have 
iu God, not haul ui/iiuti, or Dei, not the privation of God as in himself, 
but as he is to be participated by us. Yet as the astronomers call the 
interposition of the moon between the earth and the sun the eclipse of the 
sun, though the sun doth really lose no light by it, but only the earth ; 
yet because it makes the face of the world below to be as if there were no 
sun, it is therefore commonly called the eclipse of the sun, and not of the 
earth ; so may it be said of sin. It is in the guilt of it a privation of God, 
and of his glory, and of his law ; because, though indeed and in truth we 
onl}' are the losers, yet it makes to us as if there were no God, as if God 
had no being ; and so it may be said to be the eclipse of his being, viz., 
to us. Therefore men are said to 'live without God in the world,' Eph. 
ii. 12, and without the law, 1 Tim. i. 9 ; and to be ' deprived of the glory 
of God,' as being not manifested in them nor by them, Rom. iii. 23. 
Now, if it be so that the sinfulness of sin thus lies in so great a dishonour 
to so great a God, what satisfaction can then be made for the demerit of 
it by all the creatures "? For in this respect it transcends in evil, and out- 
weighs all the goodness that is either in the persons or graces of all the 
creatures. Indeed it is true, if we take sin physically, as it is a privation 
of the contrary habit of grace and of oui- good only, that then it hath no 
more evil in it than gi-ace hath goodness ; for as sin separates from God — 
' Your iniquities have separated you from me,' Isa. lix. 2 — so grace draws 
the soul neai'er to God, and so makes a man as happy as sin makes him 
miserable : ' To draw near to thee is good,' says the psalmist, Ps. kxiii. 
28. But this is not that special evil in sin for which satisfaction is re- 
quired, as neither is it the chief matter of our repentance for sin ; for no 
man satisfies for an evil done to himself, neither is it sin's having so much 
evil in it against us that hinders a mere creature from satisfying ; which 
notwithstanding was that that misled some of the ancient schoolmen, who 
upon that ground thought a pure creature might satisfy for sin ; all their 
reasons ninning upon the evil of sin as a privation of gi-ace, and of God to 
us only, and as he is oui- good ; not considering that over and above it is 
an evil against God himself: Jer. ii. 19, 'It is an %vil and a bitter thing 
to forsake God.' And sin is accordingly called ' enmity against God,' 
Rom. viii. 7, and ' a provoking the eyes of his glory,' Isa. iii. 8. It is 
likewise said to be against him : so says David, Ps. Ii. 4, ' Against thee, 
thee only have I sinned.' He looked not so much at the wrong to Bath- 
sheba and Uriah, as at the dishonom* done to God ; and this is the eminent 
evil to be considered in sin ; for as God is the chiefest good, so himself is 
the measm-e of aU other good and evil. Now, then, the evil of sin lying 
thus in so great a dishonour unto God himself, no creature can make 
amends for it. For, 

1. Dishonom', which reflects upon a person of worth, cannot be satisfied 
for but by a person equally worthy and honourable ; for the satisfaction 
must be made by restoiing of honour again, and that will depend upon the 
honour and worth of the party honouring. The restoring of honom- is to 



96 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK III. 

be measured by the same rule, and weighed at the same balance, that the 
honour of the person dishonoured is measure by. As, therefore, honour is 
in itself a personal thing, so the repairing of it again depends upon the 
personal -worth of him that goes about to repair it. Were vfe and God 
equal, so as there were as much worth in us to honour him withal, as our 
dishonouring of him comes unto, then indeed, if we went about some way 
to restore again that honom* that was impau'ed by us, we might perhaps 
satisfy for it. And yet the law is so tender of dishonour, that in case of 
defamation it is not enough for a person equally honourable to submit, and 
to say as much for a man as he hath said against him ; that is accounted* 
satisfaction ; but the law enjoins a penalty besides. But however, the re- 
storing of honour being a thing personal, doth therefore depend upon the 
honour of that person who is to restore it ; for ho7ior est in honorante, 
honour is in him that honoui's ; the meaning of which saying may weU be 
this, that honour depends upon the worth of the party honouring. There- 
fore we see that honour fi'om a mean peasant is not esteemed or accounted 
of by one that is highly noble. And hence it is, that wrongs in point of 
honour offered by inferiors to superiors do oftentimes transcend satisfac- 
tion. It is not so in goods ; a poor man may satisfy a king in goods, in 
case he be able to restore, as well as another. And the demonstration of 
of this is, that the best way of satisfaction to be made by such inferiors 
being to submit themselves, and that submision being a due fi'om them 
already, and no more than the distance of their ranks calls for, it therefore 
reacheth not to satisfaction. And thus it is in common esteem, and that 
founded upon what is in the things themselves, and not upon common 
opinion only. And therefore it is evident, that though the creature 3 should 
do that which might bring in as much gloiy to God as was lost, yet, because 
of the distance and disproportion that is between the persons, it would never 
satisfy. The aggi-avation of a dishonom* ariseth not so much fifom the fact 
as fi'om the disproportion between the persons ; for honour is not inter res, 
but personas, it concerns not things, but persons. To strike, or offer 
to strike at a magistrate (though we hurt him not), the heinousness of the 
fault lies not so much in the fact, as in the disproportion between the 
persons. Therefore though in the old law ' a tooth for a tooth ' was satis- 
faction enough between private men, yet not so in case of hurting a magis- 
trate, or stiiking a man's parent, which was death by that law, because of 
the dishonom* done to them thereby. So upon the same ground, for a mad 
man to strike the king is death by our laws, not in respect of the fact or of his 
intention, but in regard of the transcendent honour of the person of a king, 
and the disproportion tnd inferiority that'^is in him that strikes him. Now the 
disproportion between God and us is so infinite, that it makes our sinning a 
dishonour altioris ordinis, of a higher kind than is recompensable by creatures. 
And to enlarge this demonstration further. If no creatm-e can make unto 
God a reparation of goods (as was shewn), then much less can it make 
satisfaction for his glory impaired. For goods are extrinsccal to a man's 
person, and therefore the loss of them a man less regards ; yea, the greater 
spirit a man is of the less he cares for goods ; and indeed the wrong therein 
becometh less ; even as to wrong a poor man in his goods is worse (because 
of his need) than to wrong a rich man ; bnt the gi'eater any one is in spirit the 
more he regards honour, and that far above his goods. Men wiU lose their 
blood rather than suffer a hair of honour to perish ; which disposition, 
though it be often set wrong in men, yet it is a spark of God's image, and a 
* Qu. ' is not accounted ' '? — Ed. 



Chap. V.] op christ the mediator. 97 

resemblance of what is in him. God can bear the loss of creatures and 
worlds, and never be touched with it ; but he will not lose one ray of 
honour. For glory is a personal thing : it is the lustre of his person which 
he carries and wears about him ; and it is intrinsecal to him, which goods 
are not ; and therefore God is willing to lose creatures, thereby to gain the 
more gloiy. So he casts away the most of men and angels for his own 
glory. ' My glory,' says God ' I will not give to another,' Isa. xlii. 8. But 
his goods he doth : ' He gave the earth and all the fulness thereof unto the 
sons of men,' Ps. cxv. 16. He gives worlds and kingdoms away even to 
the basest of men (says Daniel, Dan. iv. 17), but he will part with none of 
his glory, that is proper to himself, unto any of them. Of all the goods he 
possesseth, his children are the dearest unto him ; he ' gives nations for 
them,' Isa. sli. 2, and once he gave his Son for them ; they are ' the apple 
of his eye;' and he that toucheth them, toucheth the apple of his eye. 
But his glory is dearer to him than all his children, for ' he formed them 
for his glory,' as the same prophet there also says, Isa. xliii. 7. How hard 
is it to pacify jealousy when a man's spouse is deflowered : ' It is the rage 
of a man, and he wdll not regard any ransom,' as Solomon says, Prov. vi. 
34, 35. How hard then must it needs be to pacify God, who is said to be 
jealous of nothing but his honour ? 

Again, 2. Though it be but the manifestation of God's glory, which hath 
a soil and a reflection cast upon it by sin, not his essential gloiy (which 
loseth nothing by sin, as it gains not, nor is increased by all the works that 
Christ or God himself hath done), yet not all that the creatures can do is worth 
the least beam of that his glory as it is to be manifested. For that is the 
end for which they were all made, and is therefore better than they. And 
besides, all they can do to the advancing of it they do owe it already ; and 
God stands not in need of them to manifest it ; he could have let them re- 
main in the womb of nothing, and have raised up others to glorify him. 

3. In that sin strikes at God's being, what is there in the creatures that 
can make amends for it, they being but shadows of his being, and he the 
substance, whose name alone is / am ? The over- shadowing, therefore, of 
the eclipse of his being is more than the destruction of ours. 

Obj. Yea, but you will object, and say that the grace of a mere creature 
may seem to vie with all the evil that is in sin, and this in point of honour. 
For as sin is against God, so grace, though but in an impure creatm-e, can 
say, ' I am for God ; ' and as sin sets up another god, so this grace glorifies 
God as God. Now God being the object of both, why should they not 
alike set a worth or a demerit upon what is done, and God accept of grace, 
which is for him, as much as condemn and punish sin, the aggravation of 
the sinfulness of which is, that it is against him ? 

A71S. For answers unto this : 

1. Though it be true that sin hurts him no more than grace benefits him 
(in that God is capable neither of benefit nor hurt) ; even as clouds take no 
more from the sun than candles add to it ; and therefore in Job xxxv. 6, 7, 
it is said, ' What dost thou to him if thou beest righteous, or against him 
if thou sinnest ? ' For nothing is opposed to God immediately, but only to 
him in his works. As no darkness can obscure the sun itself, though his 
beams it may intercept, so sin may dim the manifestative glory of the 
Father of lights. Yet as we measure not kindnesses or injuries by the event, 
but by what they are in the acts themselves (as treason is not punished 
according to the event, but according to the nature of the act plotted or 
purposed), so are we to do by sin. 

VOL. V. Oc 



98 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK III. 

And, 2. If we compare the ingi'edient qualifications considerable in the 
one, and in the other, as the one is an injury and the other an act of obe- 
dience, we shall find a great disproportion between them. For, 

(1.) If an injury is accounted more e\i\ and blameworthy than all kind- 
nesses praiseworthy and to be accepted, then when the injury is an undue 
act of us, unworthy of all the obligations between us and another whom we 
wrong, when it is causeless, and when the kindnesses we do are all due 
from us, herein Ues the disproportion which makes the obliquity of the 
injury of sin the more transcendent. All the obedience we perform is due 
fi'om us to God : ' You do,' says Christ, ' what you ought to do,' Luke 
svii. 10. But in this (as Christ again says), ' we hate God without a cause,' 
John XV. 24, 25. And ' what iniquity have you found in me,' says he, 
' and for which of all my perfections or kindnesses to you, do you sin against 
me ? ' John x. 32. Now it is this inequality that lies between the one and 
the other, that makes the obliquity of the one to exceed the goodness of the 
other. As for examjjle : for a child to love his father, though it be good 
and commendable, yet in so doing he doth but his duty, and even what 
nature teacheth to do ; therefore this is not so praiseworthy, as to hate his 
father is odious, for he therein goes against his kind, there is an unnatural- 
ness in it ; and, therefore, we see that one such act does more discommend 
one to men, than all former acts of dutiful and loving obedience do or can 
commend him. The being due does diminish of the praise and commenda- 
tion of what is good : ' If you love those that love you ' (says Christ, Luke 
vi. 88, 34), 'what thanks have you ? ' No reward attends such a love, 
although it be good, because it is a due and suitable act ; but ' love your 
enemies,' says he, unto whom (in regard of any obligation to them) nothing 
is due, and ' then your reward shall be great ; ' this is praiseworthy indeed. 
I may tmn this speech and say, that to obey God, and love him, and exalt 
him as God, though it be good, yet what is it but what is due from you, 
and that which all obligations tie you to ? ' "What does God require of 
thee, man,' says Moses, 'but to love and fear him?' Deut. x. 12. He 
requires but what is reasonable and due. Now to do all this is not thank- 
worthy, for if you knew him, you could not choose but love him ; but to be 
rebellious to him, to be an enemy to one so good and so glorious, and one 
lAiio whom you are so much beholden, this is unsufferable. 

(2.) As in regard of the undueness of the act, as from us to God, there 
is a gi'eater obliquity in sin than goodness in grace, so in regard of God 
also. Though the act of a creature obeying God doth intend glory to him, 
as much as a sinner doth intend dishonour to him, yet the sin is more, and 
that in regard of him who is the object of both. For, 

[1.] All the honour which we can give God is but his due already. We 
do but attribute that to him which is his own already, and that independ- 
ently without us. What do we in being holy and obedient ? We exalt him 
as God ; why, he is God already, whether we exalt him or no, yen, what 
we can do this way falls short of that which is his due in himself, for, Nehem. 
ix. 5, ' He is above all blessings and praises.' But the very formalis ratio 
of sinning against him, is to set up another god, and so to attribute that to 
him which is not, or that which is below him, that is thereby to affix a new 
title of disgi'ace upon him, utterly unworthy of him. As for the eye to call 
the light beautiful and glorious, and to admire it, what is it but only to 
speak that of it which it is akeady ? But for the eye to call light darkness, 
this is de novo to coin and put a disparagement upon it, and sin is a new 
invention of our own, as Ecclesiastes speaks, Eccl. vii. 29, to dishonour 



Chap, V.j of christ the mediator. 99 

God. Thus unbelief makes God a liar ; and what a wrong is that ? It is 
not recompcnsablo by all our acts of faith iu believing that he is true ; for 
to believe so, is but to declare what is his already ; but the other is the 
invention of a falsehood obtruded upon him by men. For one to speak 
truth is but little or no commendation, for a man speaks but what is ; but 
to tell a lie, is to invent a new thing that is false, and therefore how odious 
and shameful is it. Now, every sin is a lie concerning God, * changing tha 
truth of God into a he,' Rom. i. 25. It declares that of God which is not. 
And to be the inventor of new gods, or of false things of God, what an evil 
is it ? Again, to love God and honour him, is a thing duo to his name — 
' Give him the praise due to his name,' Ps. xxix. 2 — and his excellency chal- 
lengeth it. Now to love goodness, what is it ! So to love God ; but what 
an incongruity is it to hate goodness ? For subjects to honour their king, 
whose title and prerogative is independent upon them, is not so much to 
him, as it is a dishonour for one man to disparage his title, and to go about 
the setting up of another king. Now God's glory is in and from himself , 
and therefore he hath reason to account it more dishonour to him, that one 
man should rebel, than honour to him, that all should obey him. When I 
honour him, his honour ariseth from himself, not me ; as the gloiy of the 
sun shining in the water is not from the water, but from the sun. So 
when we reflect glory on God, that glory ariseth not out of what we do, 
but is in himself already. But the dishonour of him is wholly in us. We 
are the sole inventors of it, and there is no such thing extant, except in a 
sinner's heart. 

[2.] Add to this, that all the grace wherewith we glorify God is not a 
man's own, but sin is wholly his own ; so John viii. 44, when he sins, he 
sins sx rou lliov, from his own ; and so in Jude 16, their lusts are called 
their own ; and, Eccl. vii. 29, they are said to be our inventions. 

Again, [3.] If the compass and measure be taken of that dishonour which 
sin tends unto, there will be found a wider distance between the two terms 
of its reach, than there is of the honour that the creature can give to God, 
or than it doth extend itself unto. For the measure and compass of the 
dishonour is plainly this, to make the great God no God ; these are the 
terms the least sin stretcheth itself unto, in the scope and tendency of the 
act, though not in the event, nor in the intention of the sinner. But when 
the creatures glorify God, though they should ' glorify him as God,' as far 
as the creatures can do it, yet if you take the measure of the utmost eleva- 
tion of his glory by them, there still remains an infinite distance between 
the honom' which they aim to give him, and what is in himself, so that it 
falls so far short, that it is infinite goodness in God to accept it. 

As the conclusion therefore of this answer, and closure of this discourse, 
I will super-add these few demonstrations drawn from the effects, to shew 
clearly, and confirm this, that the least sin transcends in evil the worth of 
all created graces, which puts all out of question, and makes the whole 
demonstration undeniable ; for satisfaction being reductio ad aqualia, a 
reducing of things to an equality, therefore if all their graces cannot make 
so much goodness as shall counterbalance the evil of sin, it is impossible they 
should ever satisfy. Now that they do not, appears by these demonstrations. 

First, One sin, when it is committed by the best of creatures, prevails 
more with God to condemn him, than all his righteousness to justify him. 
If one of the angels did never so much, so great, so long service, yet if, 
after millions of years, he sinned in the least, all the forepast service would 
be forgotten. As a favourite that hath done much service at com-t, or iu 



100 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK HI. 

the wars ; if, after all, lie should be found guilty of one treason, that one 
act would put a blot upon all his former services, and render them nothing- 
worth. If a man doth not all things, yea (more than that) ' continues not 
in all things,' he is accursed, Gal. iii. 10. Now if sin were not more evil 
in God's judgment (whose judgment is righteous) than all obedience is 
good, then this could not be. It is not as the pharisees dreamed, that men 
should be justified, if their good works were more than their sins ; as if 
their good works being weighed, and found exceeding the other in number, 
they should therefore carry it ; no, a world of good works will be found too 
light for the least dram of sin. 

Secondly, The demerit of sin is more than the merit of goodness can be, 
for that the evil that is in sin does truly deserve death ; not only in relation 
to, or by virtue of, a penal law arbitrarily given, or out of a voluntaiy com- 
pact and agreement between God and the creature, but in its own nature. 
That threatening, * Thou shalt die the death,' is not added ex compacto only, 
neither depends it merely upon an outward declaration of God's will, but 
further, sin is such an evil as, in the nature of the thing, deserves death, 
and that immutably. Therefore that oi/ialu/j^a rou &sov, that judgment of 
God written in all men's hearts, says that ' they who do such things are 
worthy of death,' Rom. i. 32 ; and so also Rom. vi. 23, ' The wages of sin 
is death.' But if you put all the grace in the world together, it cannot 
merit at God's hands his favour. God may out of his bounty oblige him- 
self by a promise to reward it, but it is not out of the worth of the thing. 
So it follows there, in that Rom. vi. 23, ' The gift of God is eternal life ;' 
you see what an apparent difierence the apostle puts between the one and 
the other. In like manner, Luke xvii. 10, it is said, ' When you have 
done all,' if you could suppose you had done all, yet ' you are unprofitable 
servants :' for God's right over us is founded upon his excellence ; and 
accordingly, om* obligation to serve God is not from his benefits only, but 
from a due unto his own excellencies. And therefore, although there were 
no reward for our service, yet service were due from us. So says Aristotle : 
If any man transcendently excel all others, that man is to be king over 
them, and they are bound to serve him. Yea, and therefore the privilege 
to justify a man is separable from our graces (as in men sanctified by the 
gospel), but so is not condemnation from sin. And therefore, although sin 
in the godly redounds not in the event to the persons, to condemn them, 
by reason of Christ's righteousness imputed, yet all that righteousness 
makes not but that sin in its own nature deserves death ; and so they are 
to judge themselves for it, as worthy to be destroyed. But all the gi'ace 
that is in them doth not only not justify them ipso facto ; but it hath wholly 
and for ever lost that privilege. Which argues that it is not seated in the 
nature of grace to justify, as to demerit death is seated in the nature of sin : 
for then, though the effect might be retained, yet that property would be 
inseparable from it. 

And Thirdhj, That the strength of sin was gi-eater than that of grace, ap- 
pears by this also, that it is able to expel grace out of the heart, as it did 
out of Adam's ; but all the grace of all the creatures could not restore it. 

Fourthlij, It is counted more mercy to pardon one sinner, than goodness 
to reward and save all the angels. More riches are attributed even to God's 
mercy and patience towards wicked men, than to his simple goodness to- 
wards other creatm'es innocent, though never so holy. 



Chap. VI.] of chbist the medutob. 101 



CHAPTER VI. 

Tluxi Christ hath made full reparation of all which uas lost by sin. — The glory 
of the law, which sin had darkened, is by him perfectly recovered. — And 
God's image, tdiich sin had defaced in man, is more fully restored in him. 

We have seen the power of all the creatures set up, and at a loss as to 
this, the greatest and most difficult business that ever was set on foot, viz., 
the taking away of sins. Let us now come to lay open that fulness that is 
in Christ for this work ; before which all these difficulties that have been 
put, and all our sins likewise, will vanish and melt away, as clouds before 
the sun. A fulness it ia that answers to every defect, and to every parti- 
cular objection made. I will begin with that satisfaction that is to be given 
to God ; for in the wi'ong to him doth the principal knot and difficulty he. 

First, If God should stand upon satisfaction to be made, in point of goods 
(which yet, as I said, he doth not), Christ hath therein abundantly made 
amends. Which although he reckons not as any part of his satisfaction, 
which only consists in his obedient humbling of himself, yet it may be con- 
sidered as part of the surplusage and redundancy of it. Let justice come 
and bring in her bill of damages, and see if Christ hath not abundantly 
given satisfaction for them : as, 

1. Will the complaint be of the loss, spoU, and waste made of the world, 
and of all the creatures therein, and of the unjointing that fi'ame, unto the 
danger of the destruction of it, which no creature is able to repair or to 
uphold ? Then let it withal be remembered that he that had undertook to 
satisfy God had his hand in making this old world, and ' without him it 
had not been made,' John i. 3. It is a consideration that both that evan- 
gelist, and the author to the Hebrews (Heb. i. 2), as likewise the apostle 
to the Colossians (Col. i. 16), do all suggest to this very purpose, thereby 
to shew Chiist's ability to satisfy for sin. And if God would yet further 
desii'e new worlds to be made him for satisfaction, Christ could make enough. 
And it may be further pleaded, that this world (as we see) stands and con- 
tinues still, notwithstanding all the sins committed in it, and that justice 
had destined it to present ruin the first day that man should sin. Now 
whose power is it that upholds it ? Is it not Christ's, whose very word is 
able to underprop it '? So Heb. i. 3, ' Upholding all things by the word of 
his power ;' who with one hand holdeth his Father's hands from destroying 
this world, and with the other upholds it from tottering. Yea, if it were 
no more but this, that he who made the world would vouchsafe to admit 
himself into it, and become a part of it ; and that he whom God did never 
make nor create, but from eternity begat, would be ' made flesh,' and be- 
come a creature and servant (which was an addition to God's goods, and 
worth all that he had made besides), this might make reparation for all 
such damages. And again, at whose expenses are all things here main- 
tained ? Are they not at Christ's ? The Father did as it were deny to lay 
out any more power or patience in upholding the world, till he should be 
paid for it ; and did not Christ undertake this, and at his due time lay 
down a price that fully bought it ? who is therefore called the ' Lord that 
bought,' 2 Pet. ii. 1, as wicked men, so all the world. And that he who 
made the world, and is joint-heir with God, and hath as much right to it as 
he, should, to satisfy him, lay down his right, put himself out of all, and 
then take it up upon a new title, when it was his before, so buying what 



102 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK III. 

himself made, and what was his own : that he should become poor, even 
not worth the ground he went on when he came into the world, and should 
suffer himself not to be owned (as John speaks), yea, to bo cast out of the 
vineyard, as one that had nothing to do with it ; will not all this make 
amends, will not this poverty rise to great riches ? The apostle Paul tells 
us so. Wherefore this may well make satisfaction to God for goods lost. 

2dly, If justice complain of the law defaced, and as it were abolished by 
sin ; if she plead that through it the righteous law is made void, and of 
none effect, and so bring it in, in this inventory of wasted goods, considered 
only as It is a copy of God's will, an expression of his holiness, an effect of 
his wisdom, and monument of the same, the least iota of which is so pre- 
cious, as not all in heaven and earth can make amends for its loss : — should 
justice make this complaint, then let the reply be, that our Redeemer's head 
was in the making of that law ; and that the hand of him who was the 

* Mighty Counsellor,' did guide the pen that wrote it in Adam's heart at 
first ; and further, that himself is the substantial image of God, and the 
TgojTorwTrov of the law. And besides, when it was lost, and no copy on earth 
to be found, he it was that wrote it in the consciences of men fallen. In 
which sense the apostle John says, that it is he who * enlightens every man 
that comes into the world,' John i. 9. And because that was but an im- 
perfect copy, it was he that further delivered the law, of which David says 
it was perfect : Ps. xix. 7, ' The law of the Lord is perfect, converting the 
soul : the testimony of the Lord is sure, making wise the simple ;' and 
renewed it on Mount Sinai, Gal. iii. 19. And in the fulness of time him- 
self came, and vindicated it from all corrupt glosses in his preaching, ful- 
filled it in his life, and in fulfilling it, writ it out again with his own hands, 
and so set a more perfect copy than ever was extant in the hearts and lives 
of angels. ' I came not to destroy the law,' says he, ' but to fulfil it.' 
Yea, and if all the copies of the law that are in the world were burnt, they 
might be all renewed in his story, insomuch that he is reckoned a new 
founder of it. ' A new commandment' (says the apostle, 1 John ii. 8), 

* write I unto you,' and so the apostle Paul speaks of ' fulfilling the law of 
Christ,' Gal. vi. 2. * Bear ye one another's burdens, and so fulfil the law 
of Christ.' Yea, and suppose, that that covenant (which is the first story 
and copy of God's will and wisdom) had been utterly lost (like as some of 
Solomon's books were), yet he by his works of mediation makes a new 
story of another wisdom infinitely more glorious, viz., the gospel, whereof 
he is the sole founder, and of whom it is written as being the subject of it, 
the least line of which is worth all the law, so that the angels stand amazed 
at the ' ti-easures of wisdom' that are to be found therein, being deeper than 
ever were revealed in the law. The law, that ' came by Moses, but grace 
and truth came by Jesus Christ,' John i. 17 — a new volume of truths, 
which had not been true, if he by his blood had iiot made them so. 

3dly, Though God's image be lost by sin, yet he is such an image of 
him, as the very sight and beholding of him renews it, and change th men 
into the same image : 2 Cor. iii. 18, ' But we all, with open face beholding 
as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from 
glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.' Yea, the image which he 
renews is a better image than that of Adam's, it is of a higher strain and 
key, and raised by higher motives. 

4thly, As for loss of service, to repair it, ' He took on him the form of a 
servant,' Phil. ii. 7. And such a servant he was, as was not to have been 
hired amongst all the creaturee. They all could not do the work that he 



Chap. VII.j of chbist the mediator. 1U3 

did ; ' The government of tlic whole world is upon his shoulders,' Isa. ix. 6. 
He caseth his Father of it for the present, and when ho hath brought him 
in infinite revenues of glory, ho will at last ' deliver up the kingdom to him,' 
1 Cor. XV. 2-1, with a greater surplusage than else would have been had out 
of tliat begun course of providence taken up at the creation. And if j-ou 
will not reckon that as part of satisfaction, yet consider the service he did 
in the priest's office, wherein God acknowledged him his servant. He des- 
patched more work in those thirty-three years wherein he lived, yea, in 
those three hours wherein he sulfered, than over w^as or will be done by all 
creatures to eternity. It was a good six-days work when the world was 
made ; and he had a principal hand in that, neither hath he been idle since ; 
' I and my Father work hitherto,' says Christ, John v. 17. But that three 
hours' w^ork upon the cross, was more than all the other. Eternity will not 
have more done in it, than virtually was done in those three hours ; so as 
that small space of time was rh vZv (cternUatis. As they say of eternity, that 
it is all time contracted into an instant, so vras all time, past, and to come, 
into those few hom'S, and the merit of them. For he then made work for 
the Spirit, and indeed for all the three persons, unto eternity. He then did 
that which the Spirit is writing out in grace and glory for ever, yea, and 
all that ever was or will be done towards the saints, was then perfected : 
' He perfected for ever them that are sanctified, by that one ofiering :' Heb. 
X. 12, 14, ' But this man, after he had oflered one sacrifice for sins for ever, 
sat down on the right hand of God ;' ver. 14, * For by one offering he hath 
perfected for ever them that are sanctified.' 

CHAPTER VII. 

That Christ hath repaired the loss of honour which God sustained by sin. — 
Satisfaction injJoint of honour being to be measured by the excellency, dignity, 
and reputation of the person satisfying. — Christ being God-man, in this re- 
spect makes the greatest which could be. 

But the greatest evil of sin lies in the injury by it done unto the honour, 
and sovereign glory, and to the person of God himself, which is the thing 
that makes sin so heinous, that the difficulty of satisfying God herein is 
insuperable by all the creatm'es (as hath been shewed), unto which, not- 
withstanding, we shall see Christ is as much enabled, as we have seen him 
to be unto the former, to make amends for the damage which God sustained. 

Honour (as was said) being a personal thing, and a due resulting out of 
personal perfections, answerably therefore satisfaction therein is fundamen- 
tally to rise out of, and to be measured by, the personal worth, dignity, ex- 
cellency, and reputation of the person who undertakes to satisfy. Where- 
fore, as the foundation of this great demonstration, let us consider briefly 
the personal worth of Ckrist our sm'ety, as from whence all his satisfaction 
receives its force and value, and so we will go on to shew what his person 
hath done to make amends therein ; and then by comparing (as we go along) 
both what he is, and what he hath done to satisfy, with what is in the dis- 
honour done to God by sin (which is the thing to be satisfied for), you wall 
see all the disproportions that have been mentioned and can be thought of, 
to make sin so above measure sinful, exceeded, and wholly overcome. Now 
as a ground-work to this, I will take but that one place ; — 

WIio, being in the form of God, thought it no robbery to be equal with God: 
but made himself of no reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, 



104 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOB. [BoOK III. 

aiid icas made in the likeness of men: and being found in fashion as a man, 
he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death of thecivss. 
—Phil. ii. 6-8. 

A place full and adequate to my scope, wherein (you see) the apostle 
argues the efficacy of Chi-ist's merit, and the worth of it, from hence, that 
being equal with God, •\az., in glory (as the opposite to he humbled himself 
shews), he should be humbled ; and that he should humble himself, and be- 
come obedient, &c., and all for the glory of God the Father. Every word 
is weighty, and speaks satisfaction ; and that he, so great a person, for 
greatness of glory equal with God ; for right to glor\^, one that thought it no 
robbery to challenge it ; for the kind of gloiy which was his due, it was not 
accidental, but substantial, ' being in the fonn of God ;' that he should be 
emptied of all, and lay aside that honour, which was due unto him, yea, 
sufl'er all his glory to be debased, and his honour laid in the dust, and him- 
self to be humbled to the gi'eatest and basest of evils, death, and of all deaths 
the most shameful, * the death of the cross,' and not humbled passively 
only, but that he should vohmtarily ' humble himself, and become obedient,' 
and that the object of this subjection should be but actions only, not* himself, 
his person, so as all that he did or suffered reflected on himself, and his 
person was humbled in all ; and all this, to recover God's honour lost, 
it was ' to the glory of God the Father' (as the closure of all hath it) ; surely 
all this (as you will see) must needs make a full amends. 

Now for the clearing of this point and demonstration, whence it is that 
this satisfaction ariseth, I will proceed by degrees, until a full satisfaction 
shall rise up to all your apprehensions, in a way of just reason, as there 
did unto God himself, by that one oblation of Christ himself for us. 

And, first, let us consider the worth of the person, upon which the worth 
of the satisfaction doth depend. And to the manifesting of this, consider 
we first, that Christ had an essential glory, as he is God, which was the 
foundation and groundwork. This I need not insist upon, all knowing it, 
and taking it for granted, though divers interpreters judge it not to be that 
glory which the test doth directhr and in the first place intend, yet to be 
ultimately supposed, as that which is the original gi'ound of all that oriental 
transcendent glory, which as God-man he parted withal, for satisfaction to 
God, And though it be true that this glory of his, as he is merely God, 
cannot be debased or diminished, and so can never properly become the 
matter of satisfaction for sin, but it is another glory, which I shall speak of 
presently, is the matter of it ; j'et this is it that was the cause and rise of 
that God-man's glory, and that doth give the original worth and value to 
all that Christ did or suffered. You shall still find that the Scriptm-e puts 
the efficacy of his actions upon the worth of his person ; for, indeed, it is 
the dignity of the person that dignifies the work. God had respect first to 
Abel, then to his sacrifice, for the sake of Abel. Therefore, in a proportion, 
the more worth and esteem the person is of with God, the more worth the 
actions are. And therefore, as the worth of Christ's person was infinite, 
so must the worth of his actions be. His person raiseth his actions in 
statum sibi similcm, unto a state suitable to himself, as a king doth his 
children to a state answerable to his own. And as the human nature, being 
personally united to the Godhead, is raised unto a transcendent privilege 
by virtue of that union, which no other creatm-e hath, so the actions 
thereof do, by virtue of the Godhead, come to have similem statum, they 
are raised to a proportionable state also. And as the human nature is 
* Qu. ' not actions only, but' ? — Ed. 



Chap. VII.] of ohrist the mediatoe. 105 

sanctified through that union with the divine, with a sanctification beyond 
that of habitual graces (as the schoolmen have rightly observed and de- 
scried), so the actions thereof are deitate perfusa, they have a divinity in 
them. As the human nature of Christ, by reason of its union with tho 
Godhead, hath more worth and dignity communicated to it than is or 
could be in all creatures — * in all things he had tho pre-eminence,' Col, i. 
18 — and therefore when he comes into the world, it was said, • Let all the 
angels worship him,' which honour no creature must have ; so his actions 
and graces are translated into as high a rank of dignity, above the graces 
and actions of creatui-es, and this by his person, even as his very human 
nature is exalted above the rank of all creatures. And this makes his blood 
to be precious blood indeed, in that it is the ' blood of God,' Acts xx. 28. 
The worth of this person being substantial, it doth se totuni tramfundere, it 
trausfuseth, or rather casts its whole worth upon his actions, to the utmost 
of it. And as all the fulness of the Godhead is said to dwell in (Col. ii. 9), 
and to be personally communicated to, the manhood, making it as glorious 
as a creatm'e can possibly by God be made, so the whole person doth cast 
a glorious brightness or lustre, and reflecteth upon the actions he doth in 
that nature all that personal worth that is communicable. And surely this 
will equal the proportion of evil that is in our sins ; for as the oifence was 
against an infinitely glorious God, so the works done to take away the 
ofience were wi-ought by one as infinite. And as the chiefest accent* of the 
offence lies in this, that it was against an infinite majesty, so the greatness 
of the satisfaction made lies in this, that it was performed by the mighty 
God ; which proportion could never have been filled up by any creature 
who was not God, satisfaction in point of honour depending upon the equal 
worth of the person honouring, and the person dishonoured. And though 
the human nature (which is in itself finite) be the j^r'mcipiurn quo, and the 
instrument by which and in which the second person doth all that he doth ; 
and therefore answerably the physical being of those actions is but finite 
in yenere entis, yet all those articles being attributed to the person who is 
princlpiuyn quod, the principle which doth, and unto which all is to be 
ascribed (for adiones stmt suppositorum, actions are attributed to the persons, 
because that is said only to subsist), therefore the moral estimation of them 
is from the worth of the person that performs them. And thus though the 
immediate principle, the human natm-e, be finite, yet the radical principle, 
the person, is infinite. And both natures being one in person, what the 
one is said to do or sufier, the other is said to do and suffer ; and therefore 
his blood is called * the blood of God.' Yet this is not so to be understood 
(nor was it necessary unto satisfaction to God) as if the worth of the actions 
of this person should be as infinite as the person is, essentially and sub- 
stantially ; for Christ's merits could not be infinite, as God's attributes are ; 
but it is enough to satisfaction, that they might be valued such in a moral 
estimation ; for thereby it holds an answerable proportion unto the evil of 
sin. For as the evil of sin is said to be infinite morally only, and in repute, 
and objective, as it is against an infinite person, and not essentially infinite, 
as the object of it is ; so answerably the satisfaction that it requires to be 
made for it, needs not to be essentially and physically infinite (for that were 
impossible), but it is enough if it be, as sin itself is, morally such, and in 
its value such, which then it will arise to be, when the person that per- 
forms it is infinite ; and so this will come to be subjectively infinite, as 
from an infinite person, as sin is objectively infinite, as against an infinite 
• Qu. ' asceut ' ?— Ed. 



106 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. |BoOK ITT, 

God. And such a person is the second person in the Trinity, and such 
therefore is his righteousness, it being the righteousness of him who is God. 

But, sficondh/, although this essential glory of the Godhead gives the worth 
and value to all the actions that Christ did, yet in itself it was not capable 
of being debased, nor he of being emptied of it ; nor could this therefore 
properly become the object matter which should be oifered up to God for 
satisfaction. For as, in our sinning, God's essential glory is not nor 
cannot be injui-ed by us, but it is wronged only in the shine and lustre of 
it, in the putting of itself forth before us creatures, or the manifestations of 
it (wherein though the essential glory of his Godhead is not obscured, but 
the manifestation of it only, yet the injury reflects upon that his essential 
glory, because that was it that was manifested), so in like manner is it in 
Christ's satisfaction. Christ's essential glorj, as he is only God, could of 
itself alone never have satisfied for sin ; for satisfaction in point of honour 
being to be effected by the lessening of glory in the satisfier, to give glory to 
him that is to have satisfaction, thence therefore the essential glory of the 
Godhead (which cannot be impaired of itself), if it remained unmanifested, 
it could never satisfy. But if this second person, putting himself forth to 
be manifested, will suffer himself to be obscured in that glory which is due 
to him when he comes to manifest himself, this indeed wiU come in to be 
fit matter for satisfaction. 

For, thirdhj, if the Godhead of Christ had gone about to manifest itself 
in works only, or such ways as are common to the other persons of the 
Trinity with himself, as by creating of worlds, making of laws, &c., he 
had not by those ways satisfied neither ; because the other persons had had 
as joint an interest in all such kind of manifestations as himself had, and 
the obscui-ement of him in such manifestations had reflected equally upon 
the other two persons as upon himself. Wherefore over and above that 
his essential gloiy, he must have a manifestative glory, an outward, visible 
brightness of glory, and that also such as must become personal, and pro- 
per, and peculiar to him, so as to none of the other persons ; that as it may 
be capable of being obscured, so also that obscurement of it may reflect 
upon his person, and upon it alone. 

Therefore, /o!/r^/i7^, the Son of God, if he make satisfaction for sin, must 
necessarily be supposed fii'st to take, or to have taken on him the nature of 
some reasonable creatui'e, either of mankind or of the angels, into personal 
fellowship with himself; which would be both a peculiar way of manifest- 
ing himself and of his glory not common to the other two persons, and 
would also draw in all his personal excellencies into such an engagement, 
as that, both in the manifestation of himself in that nature assumed, his 
personal glory may be interested, and also, in the obscm'ement and clouding 
of Jhimself in that manifestation, all these his excellencies may be said to be 
abased likewise, and so come to reflect upon the whole person himself, who 
is thus glorious, and upon all that is in him : and thus fitly come to make 
a full satisfaction. 

Now, in the fifth place, let us consider what a manifestative glory is due 
to the Son of God, if he assume a creatm'e into one person with himself. 
And herein consider we, that that nature or creature which he shall assume 
(be it man or angel) must by inheritance exist in the form of God, Phil, 
ii. 6 ; which ' form of God' I here take not to be put for the essence of 
God, as neither is ' the fonn of a servant,' in the following sentence, taken 
for the nature of man simply considered, but for that debased appearance 
in which he in our natm'c came into the world, not as a Lord, glorious, but 



Chap. VII.J of chbist the mediatob. 107 

covered with infirmities ; and this expression seems to be all one with that, 
Rom. viii. 3, ' He came in the likeness of sinful flesh.' And so in like 
manner the * form of God' here, is that God-like gloiy, and that manifesta- 
tion of the Godhead, which was, and must needs be due to appear in the 
nature assumed; ior funn is put for an outward appearance and manifesta- 
tion, in respect of which Christ, as God-man, is called * the brightness of 
his Father's gloiy,' Heb. i. 2. Brightness (you know) is not the substance 
of light, but the appearance of it. And so also he is called ' the image of 
the invisible God,' Col. i. 15. The meaning of which is this, that whereas 
God's essential glory is invisible (for ' he dwells in light that no man can 
approach unto,' 1 Tim. vi. IG). Christ assuming our human nature, 
becomes the image of it, and so makes it visible to us, God having stamped 
all his glory upon his face, that we might see it in him : 2 Cor, iv. 6, ' For 
God, who commanded the Hght to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our 
hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the gloiy of God, in the face 
of Jesus Christ.' So that if the Son of God will assume our nature, then 
it will follow that unto that nature there is due a God-like gloiy, so much 
transcending all creatures, that all might plainly see and say, certainly that 
natm-e is united to God ; sui*ely that man must needs be God as well as 
man : Hence, 

1. He was to be endowed with privileges answerable to the dignity of 
the person assuming that natui-e ; for if that nature becomes one in person 
with the Son of God, he becomes one in the privileges of the person also, 
and so that nature is to have a glory, ' as of the only begotten Son of God' 
(as the evangelist speaks, John i. li), proper and peculiar to him. And 
so, besides that essential glory of his Godhead, there will necessarily be 
due to that person, in that natm-e assumed, a more manifestative glory 
shining foi-th, than could have arisen to God any other way ; for God mani- 
fested in the flesh personally, must needs have (as his due) more manifesta- 
tive glory, and so manifest more of the essential glory of the Godhead, than 
God manifested in all his other works, be they never so transcendent : even 
as there is more honour due unto a king, if he in person shew himself, than 
if his arms only be set up, or proclamation be made in his name. And in this 
respect Christ God-man may be said in a safe sense to be ' equal with God,' 
as here in the text, not in essence, but in a communication of privileges : 
that as God hath life in himself alone, and it is a royalty incommunicable 
to any mere creature, so this Son of man, when once united thus unto the 
Godhead, is also said to ' have life in himself,' John v. 26, this equahty, 
or idoTYig, not being to be understood of equality in proportion, but of like- 
ness, and is all one with that which Zechariah speaks of his manhood, 
when he calls him * the man God's fellow,' Zech. xiii. 7, one in joint com- 
mission with him. And thus Christ himself interprets it, John v., when 
the Jews, looking at him as a mere man, had objected it unto him as blas- 
phemy that ' he made himself equal with God ;' ver. 18 (it is the same 
word that is here used in the text), Chi-ist answered them, ver. 19. And 
you find that his answer runs upon this, that even as he was Son of man 
(which was it that made them to stumble so at his former words), his privi- 
leges were such by the union with the second person, that he had a true 
kind of partnership with God the Father in his privileges, and such as did 
arise to a likeness, though not to an essential equality: so ver. 19. It is 
true (says he), ' The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he sees the 
Father do ; and yet whatever things he doth, these also doth the Son like- 
wise.' And so, he goes on to shew, that he could do hke things to his 



108 OF CHKIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK HI. 

Father, and how he was to be honoured as his Father, ver. 23 ; and had 
life in himself, as his Father had, ver. 26 ; and had all judgment com- 
mitted to him, &c. And that he might be understood to speak this of 
himself as God-man, he expressly adds, ' Because he is the Son of man,' 
ver. 27. 

2. And hence, secondhj, unto the Son of God thus dwelling in a human 
nature (when it shall be first assumed), all this honour and glory is due : 
it is proper to him ; and therefore it is here said in the text, ' he thought 
it no robbery' for him to challenge it. Yet of all things God is tender of 
his glory ; ' I will not give my glory to another,' Isa. xlii. 8. But Christ 
God-man dares challenge such a glory as we have been speaking of, as his 
due, and it is no robbery for him to do it, because it is his right. As, is 
worship to be performed unto God ? So it is to be given to Christ as 
dwelling in a human nature : Ps. xlv. 11, ' He is thy Lord, worship thou 
him.' Yea, ' let all the angels worship him,' when he comes into the 
world, and so as considered with his manhood, Heb. i. 6 : and ' Worthy 
art thou' (say the saints and angels, and all creatures) * to receive honour 
and glory;' and so ' they fiall down before him,' Rev. v. 12. And therefore 
this high character of him is put in, 1 Cor. ii. 8, that ' they crucified the 
Lord of glory.' He was Lord, and possessor of all the glory that God 
hath, for as his Father hath given him to have life, so glory in himself also, 
as in that John v. And here in the Philippians he is said to exist in this 
glory, Phil. ii. 6, not that his human nature had this glory actually put 
upon it at first (for he was born as we are, and took upon him the form of 
a servant) ; but because thus to exist in this glory was his due, from which 
he could not be put by ; so as, if God would ordain him to subsist per- 
sonally in a human natui-e, it was his due to have existed thus gloriously 
in the foi-m of God, and not in the form of a servant, which is put in to 
shew how the form of a servant was merely arbitrary in him, in that another 
form was due to him, and in respect of that dueness is accounted as really 
existent, with an existency of right (for it should so have done), which is a 
real existency ; even as one that is born a king, though he for some end 
take on him a mean condition, jei he being born a king does so exist, and 
it prejudiceth not his right all that while, for it is innate and bred with his 
existing. And therefore the Scripture speaks of Christ even as Son of man, 
as if as Son of man he had been in heaven, and had come down : not that 
actually he had been there, but because it was his right to have been there 
the first moment of the assumption of that nature. Thus John iii. 13, 
' And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from 
heaven, even the Son of man who is in heaven.' He (you see) says, that 
he is in heaven. 

Thus much shall suffice to have shewn the foundation of satisfaction, 
jfrom the qualifications and requisites in the person. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

What this excellent and glorious person did for satisfaction, brings more honour 
to God than ever sin had done dishonour. — The glory ivhich redounds to 
God from this persons condescending to assume human nature, and that too 
in such a low condition, and meanest circumstances. 

Now to come to the second head proposed, namely, to shew what it is in 
or of such a person that may become, or is the matter of this satisfaction 



Chap. VIII.] op christ the medutob. 109 

oflfered up to God, for the debasement of his glory by sin. To clear this, 
I will first shew what it is that God reckons not upon for satisfaction in 
this person ; what God cuts ofl' from the account, because he would be sure 
to have full satisfaction in specie, in kind, which will also serve the more to 
set forth the fulness, the abundancy of Christ's satisfaction, when God 
accepts not of what might have been so accounted, but stands upon more ; 
which Christ performs to him. 

As, 1. The very condescending of the second person, who natively and 
essentially is so great, to assume man's nature, although in this form of God 
described, invested with all that manifestative glory spoken of, and this 
from and upon the first moment of his assuming it ; if this act of assuming 
had been done and undertaken principally in order and with intention to 
satisfy God, by bringing in a new glory to him, gi-eater than that which he 
lost by him, and this without the least humbling of himself; I ask, why 
might not this in just reason have been accounted satisfaction ? 

For (1.) he had thereby lessened himself to give glory to God. For in 
that assumption, and in that communication of himself to a creature, he 
takes on him such relations as do in some respects abate of the height of 
his native personal glory, as he is considered merely as second person ; 
and in respect to this assumption, he is made less than what before he was. 
For now it may be said of him, as it was by himself, that ' his Father is 
greater than he,' John xiv. 28, whereas he might have kept himself in a 
foil equality to him in all respects for ever, and to have had no such dimin- 
ishing respect affixed to him. 

And (2.) by this voluntary act alone he had brought in unto God a new 
and further revelation of the Godhead than ever was obscured by sin ; and 
it is certain that he had never assumed man's nature, and thus lessened 
himself, but that so he might manifest the glory of the Godhead in such a 
manner as otherwise it never should have been. Therefore for him thus 
to lessen himself, to the end to manifest and exalt the glory of the Godhead 
the utmost way it could be, or more than otherwise it should have been, 
might not this make amends for the glory that sin would take from God ? 
And the reason of this is, that satisfaction being a return of as much glory 
as was lost, and that by this means (if no other were added) more mani- 
festative glory would come in unto God than either was or ever could have 
been debased or impaired by sin, why therefore might it not have been 
accounted satisfactory, if it had been ordered simply unto this end ? And 
further also, even this would have seiTcd to fill up many of those dispro- 
portions found in the evil of sin. For as the evil of Adam's sin (which 
was the first sin) lay in this, that he who was a creature aflected and 
aspired to be as God — He is become as one of us, said God, Gen. iii. 22 — 
so Christ's obedience, in assuming our nature, would herein have answered 
it, that he that is God becomes a creatiu'e, and on the other side is become 
as one of us men ; so to bring in a new honour unto God. So that, look 
how high our nature would have ascended, so low doth he descend ; and 
as sin is a tm^ning from God to the creature, so in this act the Creator de- 
scends from the height of his glory to become a creature, and join himself 
in a nearer union with us than wherein we in sinning affected to join our- 
selves to the Creator. 

And then again, 2. All the works and actions which, in that nature thus 
assumed, in this height of glory that becomes due to it, he will set himself 
about to work, and to shew forth the glory of the Godhead of his Father, 
and of himself ; even these also, by reason of that worth which his personal 



110 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOB. [BoOK III. 

perfections do contribute unto them, might haply be estimated sufficient to 
give satisfaction in point of honour, though no further debasement be laid 
upon our nature in him. As suppose that he would have done nothing 
therein but work miracles, utter his treasm'cs of wisdom, shew forth his 
holiness and power, &c. ; yet these being from a person so infinitely glori- 
ous, have therefore an infinite worth in them all, even as all his actions, 
now he is in heaven, have ; for the person is infinite, and he it is that gives 
this acceptance and this lustre to them. And these would also have brought 
more glory to God than was lost, and so would have countervailed our sins. 
For all the actions that he doth, and all the glory that he hath now he is 
glorified, are all ' to the glory of God the Father ' (as this text hath it), and 
therefore if in all that he had ever done he had as directly glorified himself 
as now in heaven, jet all of those actions being fui'ther and besides, to the 
gloiy of God the Father, they might superabundantly have made amends 
for the dishonour that sin brought him. 

But God reckons all this not as any part of that satisfaction which we 
are a-seeking after. He accepts not simply the assumption of our nature, 
though never so glorious, and he accepts it not, although it were a lessening 
of the second person. In the Scripture I find nothing for it, and what God 
reckons not satisfaction to him, we must not account such. Neither do I 
affirm it, having only pleaded what might be argued (and what haply God 
might have reckoned), thereby the more to advance that satisfaction which 
Christ hath performed in this human nature ; the like whereof I did when 
I discom'sed the point of satisfaction for goods. It is indeed the foundation 
of satisfaction, and makes way to it, but is not a part of it. And so the 
actions of him now glorified in heaven, though they have so much worth in 
them, yet God reckons them not to be a part of satisfaction ; for that was 
all fijiished here in his humbled estate, ere ever he ascended. 

And the reason of this, why this assumption of our nature in a glorious 
condition, or the actions thereof, are not mentioned in Scripture as any part 
of satisfaction may be ; both because the sole end of Christ's assuming our 
nature, quoad suhstantiam vnjsterii, for the substance of this mystery, was not 
(as I have elsewhere* shewed) the redemption of man ; but there were other 
ends, which taken all together are as great as this, if not greater ; as, the 
manifestion of God to the utmost. God could not have been manifested 
to the utmost, but by lessening one of the persons of the Trinity by an 
hypostatical union ; as also because God would make the subject of all the 
parts of satisfaction to be Christ, God-man, and not the second person 
simply so considered, and therefore he must be suj)posed ordained to assume 
man's natm'e, ere he becomes a fit subject for satisfaction. But the act of 
assuming our nature is the act of the second person, merely so considered ; 
and so, though done in order to satisfaction, as being the foundation of it, 
yet is not a part of it. And thus all this glory spoken of being due to the 
person in this nature, and so to shine forth in this nature ; for him to lay 
it aside when he assumes this nature, and for him then to take the form of 
a servant, instead oi this glorious form and manifestation of the Godhead ; 
this draws the manhood also into the merit of such a debasement, because 
a greater glory was due unto him ; and he might be truly said to exist in 
his glory whenever that natm-e was assumed, for so he ought to have done, 
and it might have been stood upon. 

So then, the first ingredient into this satisfaction lies in the laying aside 

* In the ' Discourse of God the Father, and his Son Jesus Christ,' Book iii., chap. 
1, 2, 3, 4, in the second volume of his Works. [Vol. IV, of this Edition. — Ed.] 



CUAP. VIII.] OP CHRIST TUE MEDIATOR. Ill 

the glory duo to the second person when ho should dwell in a human na- 
ture ; and mstead thereof, taking on him the form of a servant, and tho 
likeness of men, or of ' sinful flesh,' as Rom. viii. 8, that is, fi-ail flesh, 
subject to infirmities and miseries, as ours is here. And so the total sum 
of that satisfaction which God reckons of as such, is hero also cast up first 
and last to have been, the taking the foi-m of a servant, humbling himself, 
being emptied, or of no reputation, and becoming obedient in his life, and 
this to the death of the cross, as being the last part of this payment. And 
this (you will see) will in so great a person amount to and become tho 
matter of a full and just satisfaction indeed, even to a flowing over. Which 
is the second thing in this head we inquire and seek for. 

In the second place therefore, positively to lay down and define wherein 
Christ's satisfaction unto God for sin in point of honour lies ; it is in brief 
this, viz., Christ's voluntary laying aside all the glory that was due to his 
person in his human nature assumed, and his submitting himself to the 
utmost debasement due to sinners, in pure obedience to his Father, thereby 
to restore and return glory unto God for the diminishing of it by sin. This 
God required, and this Christ performed, and this is satisfaction indeed, 
even to flowing over. God in his demanding satisfaction stood so much 
upon his glory, that, 

1. He would not be contented with the mere lessening of this great per- 
son, in assuming our nature glorious ; but he will have him take upon him 
(as this text hath it) the form of a servant, and be found as men here on 
earth, even clothed with the same frail condition of passible nature that sin- 
ful men are found in ; nor, 

2. Will he be contented with such actions from Christ in that nature 
debased, whereby Christ might seek and shew forth his own glory imme- 
diately and directly — ' I seek not my own glory ' (says Christ, John ix. 50), 
' but the glory of him that sent me ' — but he will have him perform such 
actions, and submit to such sufierings, as shall take away glory from him, 
and obscure and veil his glory due to him. He will have him take the 
form of a mere servant, and become wholly obedient, and not be for him- 
self at all ; who yet might think it no robbery to seek his own glory directly 
with God's. Nor, 

3. Will God be satisfied to have this his gloiy a little veiled, and in some 
parts clouded ; but he will have him robbed and spoiled oi all manifestative 
glory whatsoever due unto him. He will have him emptied, or made of no 
reputation, as it is here ; the Messiah shall have nothing left (as Daniel 
speaks, Dan. ix. 26), not a grain or mite of the riches of his glory which 
he could call his own, as God doth. Yea, if there be any debasement worse 
than other, he will have him obedient to it, even to death ; and if any death 
be more shameful than other, he will have him submit to it, even the death 
of the cross. And, 

4. God will have all this come from him willingly, heartily, and freely. 
He is not only thus to be humbled, but he must ' humble himself,' as the 
text also hath it ; who indeed was so great that no other could do it, with- 
out his own free consent ; and all this to the gloiy of God the Father. 

And ere we go any further, do but think with yoiu-selves that if a per- 
son, such as in the first head hath been described, who is equal with God 
in glory, will, to glorify God and exalt him, not only condescend to lessen 
himself, and that so much as to have it said, the second person is made a 
creature ; but will further, at the command of his Father, lay aside even 
that glory which is still due to him when thus made man, yea, even empty 



112 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK III. 

himself wholly of all that gloiy personalty due to him, and take on him the 
form of a servant instead thereof; and yet further, will actually become 
obedient in the performance of all such actions, not only which it was meet 
so great a person glorified in heaven should employ himself in, and shew his 
own, and his Father's glory jointly in, but such as men on earth shew their 
subjection in, both as mere creatm'es and as sinners ; yea, and not only so, 
but will be obedient to the utmost of sufferings, even to death, and to the 
most shameful and ignominious death, the death of the cross ; and will per- 
form all this voluntarily, with an intention of mind and will, directing all 
to this sole end, so to make God alone glorious by and through his own utter 
debasement and obsciu'ement, falling down thus low to exalt and set God 
up thus high, by his having so great a person, and in himself so glorious, 
thus obedient to him, and lowered for his glory's sake ; I appeal even to 
the justice that is in all men's hearts, if it doth not both equalise the dis- 
honour done to God by sin, and also bring in a greater overplus of glory 
than was taken from God by it, and so make a full amends. 



CHAPTER IX* 

Tlie xirincipal matter of Christ's satisfaction was not only in a diminisJmig of 
his glory, but despoiling him of it. — And that he did this xiillingly, hg 
humbled himself. — And that his ijerson was the subject of this debasement 
and humiliation. 

But to speak yet more distinctly, the matter of his satisfaction lies in these 
three things principally, all which are in the text. 

I. That it was not only a lessening of his glory, but a despoiling and 
emptying him of it, or a making him of no reputation. 

II. That this was voluntary in him; he humbled, actively; it is not said 
he icas humbled, passively. 

III. That the subject of this humbling was himself, considered both as 
the subject- author of all this obedience, and also as the subject-matter in- 
volved in this obedience and debasement : ' he humbled himself.' 

I. It was an emptying himself of glory to glorify God ; which, in the 
strictest way that justice can i-equu-e, becometh properly and truly satisfac- 
tion in point of glory debased. To clear this, let us consider the difference 
between giving honour simply, and giving satisfaction for honour. We give 
mutual honour to one another without debasing ourselves, as inferiors to 
superiors, and superiors to inferiors, by mutual uncovering of the head each 
unto other. But if satisfaction in point of honour be strictly stood upon, 
then some acts of humbling are exacted from the party that is to satisfy, 
even a taking down of the glory of the one, to restore it to the other ; ex- 
amples whereof we often see, by the sentence of such courts as deal in jioint 
of honour and the restitution of it. Now to make use of this in the point 
in hand. A mere creature indeed cannot give the simple tribute of glory 
that is due unto God, but by humbling itself some way, either in obedience 
or worship ; all the acts of which have a humbling of the creature in them. 
Thus the angels cover their faces, and cry, ' Holy, holy, holy,' &c., and the 
elders cast down themselves and their crowns, and cry, ' Worthy art thou 
to receive honour and glory.' And the reason is, because of the transcend- 
ent distance and disproportion between God and mere creatures ; his glory 



Chap. IX.j of christ the mediator. * 113 

being so high and sovereign, that they cannot show forth tho greatness of 
it, but by veihng their own glory before him. Thus the distance between 
kings and ordinary men, being in the institution of it so high and sovereign, 
the greatness of their majesty and glory cannot be held forth but by their 
subjects debasing of themselves, and falling down before them. And in 
this respect, the creature's debasement could never have satisfied for God's 
honour lost and impaired ; because all its debasements are but suitable ways 
to give and shew forth that gloiy of God which is simply due from them 
although they had never sinned. But Christ, though he were lessened in- 
deed (as became God-man), yet still, this man being one person with God, 
and so God as well as man, and so being by right of inheritance in joint 
commission with his Father, and set up in such a kind of equality, as hath 
been shewn, hence, as two kings in joint commission for the government 
of a kingdom, and by a like right, though they give glory each to other, 
yet not by debasement of their glory ; so nor was Christ to have done, as 
now in heaven he doth not, where, though he intercedes for us, yet more 
regio, as a king, ' sitting' (not kneeling, as on earth) ' at God's right 
hand ; ' and st'do regio, in the language of a king — ' Father, I will,' as 
John xvii. 24. It is not performed in away of a humbling debasement, 
though in a way that argues a lessening of him. And thus he might have 
kept his state and majesty, as now in heaven he doth, and have given glory 
to God for ever, upon such terms, and by such ways, as should withal have 
held forth his own glory jointly and as directly as his Father's. Thus, at 
the latter day, when he comes to judge the world, he will come in his full- 
est glory, and ' every knee shall bow to him, to the glory of God the 
Father ; ' this being his due, that he should be honoured together with his 
Father : ' That all should honour the Son ' (says Christ, speaking of that 
judgment committed to himself), ' even as they honour the Father,' John 
V. 22, 23. Thus indeed he might (as now he doth) have glorified God. 
But then all this in him would not have been satisfaction for the impairing 
and diminution of God's glory by sin. This is no way to be effected (no, 
not by Christ), but by a humbling, a lowering, a debasement, an emptying 
himself of glory, to restore it to his Father. For look, as in point of goods 
restitution is not made but by a parting with some of that man's goods that 
is to satisfy, to be added to his who is to be satisfied, so in point of 
honour, if satisfaction for dishonour (which is a taking away of honour, or 
reflecting disparagement on him who is dishonoui-ed) be to be performed, 
there must in like manner be a taking away of, or a parting with, honour 
and glory in the satisfier, done for the injured person's sake, to give again 
unto the dishonoured, so as his glory shall be made up, or shewed forth by 
the other's debasement. For else it ariseth not to a proportion, which is 
the rule of justice in such cases. Therefore, nothing but a debasement can 
make a fall amends for a debasement ; but when so, then a proportion is 
observed ; and honour can never be repaired but out of another's honour 
impaired, for it must be paid in its own coin ; and in this case, you cannot 
repair a loss to the one, but you must impair it to the other. And this is 
the true reason why Christ, now he is glorified in heaven, though he be as 
full of action and employment as ever, and all to the glory of his Father, 
as much as those actions were which he performed here below ; yet all 
that now he doth in heaven hath not a meritoriousness in it, nor is it ac- 
counted of as being satisfactory for sin, as what he did here below was ; 
yet all those actions have an infinite worth in them, in respect of the person 
performing them, considered merely as an agent_and efficient cause of them; 

VOL. V, H 



114 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK HI. 

and they are infinitely acceptable to God (as glorifying him) to other ends ; 
but still, they arise not to answer the proportion that in justice satisfaction 
requires. For though they are the actions of Christ considered as an in- 
ferior, and one made less, and that in order to the glorifying of God, yet 
so as he still having a right to be glorified with God in all jointly, and as 
dii-ectly as God himself is to be glorified, and accordingly, all these actions, 
as immediately holding forth his own glory as his Father's ; therefore, 
though God reckons and accounts of them as a glorifying oi" himself, yet 
not as a satisfaction to himself for his glory impaired, because Christ is 
not humbled in any of them, so as by a debasement in them to give glory 
unto God, but does now share with God in the tribute of glory that comes 
in, as being his due. But here on earth he abated of, and hid his gloiy ; 
he was emptied of it, to the end that thereby what was lost to him might 
accrue unto God ; which debasement does truly and properly become fit 
matter for satisfaction. 

II, That which gives worth and acceptation to this debasement of his, to 
make it satisfactoiy, is, that himself, or his person (so great a person), is 
included in it : 'He humbled himself and became obedient ; ' and so, this 
obedience of his, being in such a way of debasement, does di-aw and take 
into it all his fore-named personal perfections, to contribute an infinite 
dignity, worth, and satisfactoriness unto all he did or sufi'ered ; and this, 
from the consideration of himself as being included therein, and so in a 
double respect and relation giving a double gift unto his obedience, as I 
may so speak. 

1. If his person be considered as the worker and efiicient cause of all he 
did or suflered, and withal, as the root fi-om whence it sprung, and as the 
subject author of all those graces and seK-denials, this gives a worth to his 
obedience and sufi'erings. 

2. As his person and all his excellencies are yet further involved as the 
materiale, the subject matter itself of this his obedience, as that which he 
offered up in all that he either did or sufi'ered, so the honour of his person 
not only gives an influence of worth into his works of obedience, as he is 
the efiicient of them, but further, in that his honour was reflected upon in 
them all, and he debased himself therein. And thus his person is doubly 
enwrapped in all he did ; and therefore, in the text, it is said, ' He humbled 
himself and became obedient ; ' that is, in his actions of obedience himself 
was humbled and made subject. There is a reduplication, he and him- 
self, noting that they came from his person, and that they again reflected 
upon his person, and were not only proceeding fi-om x>ersona infinita, 
in an infinite person, but are circa personam iiijinitam, concerned about 

him. 

1. Kow for the fii'st ; Consider him but as the subject author of them ; 
and yet even so, all his gi-aces and actions, in his person thus humbled, 
receive an infinite value and worth from him. Therefore the efficacy of his 
righteousness is put upon this, that it was the righteousness of God and 
our Saviour, that is, our Saviom- who was God. So 2 Peter i. 1, ' Simon 
Peter, a servant and an apostle of Jesus Christ, to them that have obtained 
like precious faith with us, through the righteousness of God and oui- Saviour 
Jesus Christ.' And though this relation of his actions unto his person 
simply and alone considered in Christ as glorified, God accounts not satis- 
faction, yet they coming fi'om Christ as humbled, he accepts of all his graces 
and actions, not only as having an infinite worth in them, but also as part 
of satisfaction. And to that end he considers this in them, that thev are 



Chap. IX. J op christ the mediator. " 115 

all from a person so infinite, and in that respect they add a distinct worth 
to that satisfaction, which thus humbled he performs, from this other that 
follows ; which is, 

2dly, That his person is further to be considered as the materkde, the 
matter of all his obedience, namely, in this respect, that his person was 
debased in all that obedience of his, so that it came to pass, that this his 
obedience was not only accepted because the offerer of it, the sacrificer, was 
a person of that worth, but also in that himself and his glory became the 
sacrifice and offering itself. He not only gave honour to God by his actions, and 
with his graces ; but did also therein give away his own honour, the honour 
of his person. I will make this plain to you by a place of Scripture, namely, 
Heb. ix., where that that gives weight and efficacy to his blood to ' purge, 
our consciences' (which all the sacrifices in the world could never have 
done, as the apostle says, verses 13, 14), is made to be this, that ' through 
the eternal Spirit he offered up himself,' as the 11th verse concludes. 
Whence observe, that he, viz., his person with his Godhead, was considered 
not only as the offerer (which those words import, ' through the eternal 
Spirit'), or as the author of that action of sacrificing, as the priests were 
of those sacrifices of the law (which is the first consideration mentioned 
in the former part of this distinction), but besides, himself was the thing 
offered, as those words shew, ' offered up himself.' So that that action had 
a double respect to his person, both as the subject author and as the matter, 
both as the sacrificer aud as the sacrifice. The priests, they offered indeed, 
but it was the gifts which people brought, so as therein the priest was cue 
thing, and the sacrifice another ; but here Christ was both offerer and offer- 
ing ; there the giver was one thing, and the gift another ; but here Christ 
was both the giver and gift : Eph. v. 2, ' Who hath loved us, and given 
himself for us, an offering and a sacrifice to God.' And this is that which 
the Scripture mentions to have given a further infinite over-balancing weight 
of merit and satisfaction, and distinct from the former, unto all that Christ 
did, namely, that in all he still gave away himself. They were not mere 
actions from him and in him, but such as included himself as given, and 
humbled in them. This, as the places above mentioned, so that in Heb. 
. 3 does plainly shew, ' having by himself purged our sins ;' mark it, not 
by actions merely from him, but by himself humbled in these actions and 
sufferings. And therefore the same author to the' Hebrews puts the main 
value upon himself considered as the person offered, and not only on him- 
self considered as the offerer ; and indeed he distinctly mentions both. For 
throughout the 7th chapter he shews that it was necessary he should be 
the priest, the offerer, that should sacrifice, and so appease God's wrath, 
shewing oppositely, the insufficiency of the Levitical priests, although their 
sacrifices had had no defect, and so concludes, that ' such an high priest 
became us,' &c., ver. 26 ; and yet because all the merit lay not in the bare 
person of the priest as an offerer, had not the sacrifice itself been answer- 
able, therefore he further shews in the 9th and 10th chapters, the worth 
of that sacrifice also which by this our high priest was offered, which was 
no other than himself. And this the apostle shews as considered apart by 
itself from the former consideration ; and therefore in like manner he oppo- 
sitely shews the weakness and unworthiness that was in all the Levitical 
sacrifices and things offered, as he had formerly done of those offerers, 
chap, vii., still mentioning the worth of that one sacrifice of himself; shew- 
ing that he was also the person offered, and that tliat was it which gave that 
super-eminent worth to his offering, to take sins away. And it is plain 



116 OF OHBIST THE MEDUTOR. [BoOK III. 

that the apostle considers both these, for he argues the perfection of his 
satisfaction from both. 

Now to clear this distinction by comparing an instance or two together ; 
when Christ wrought a miracle, turning water into wine, this was an action 
from him merely as the author of it, and wherein he humbled not himself, 
which therefore made up no part of satisfaction. It was from him, but it 
reflected not thus upon, nor included his person thus in it. But when he 
was circumcised, and became obedient to his parents and to the law, all 
these actions, as they were from his person, so also they included in them 
the humiliation of himself, and had therefore the whole worth of the person 
who did or suflered them communicated unto them, as being included in 
them, and as reflecting upon the whole honour of his person in a way of 
debasement ; for his glory is himself. Therefore in all his obedience, doing, 
and sufiering, his glory being reflected upon, or debased, his person is said 
to be involved in the matter of it, as a king's honour is, when he doth an 
action that debaseth himself. 

Or if you will yet more accurately consider how many ways himself or 
his person was included in this, then in a word to sum up all. 

1. His obedience was from an infinite person as the cause thereof. 

And, 2, performed likewise in himself as the immediate subject thereof; 
the difi'erence between which two is evident ; for the Holy Ghost, who is 
God, when he prays in us, and helpeth our infirmities, and makes inter- 
cession for us, though he be the efficient of the prayers made, yet these are 
not wi'ought in himself, but in us as the subject of them, and therefore are 
called our prayers. And hence these actions of his in us have not this gi-eat 
worth in them, though he be the author of them. But Christ's satisfaction 
and intercession were not only efi'ected by him, but further, were performed 
in himself as the subject in whom the action doth reside, and to whom it 
appertains for ever. 

3. It was not only performed by him, and in him, but himself was the 
matter of the obedience ; ' he gave himself.' And so near an aUiance of 
his obedience unto his person, must needs every way add an infinite worth 
unto it. Thus much for the second requisite to the matter of satisfaction. 

ni. Now, in the third place, add this other also, that all his obedience 
and humiliation was voluntary and arbitrary. 

1. Voluntary, ' He humbled himself;' which I know is included in what 
hath been even now said in that second head fore -mentioned ; yet something 
there is, that the distinct notion of it addeth to all the former, and it is a 
necessary requisite in satisfaction, which cannot be without it. Wherefore 
all that Christ did was voluntarily done by him ; ' he humbled himself.' 
For submission and obedience forced, or to give honour to another out of 
constraint, can never satisfy, but rather prejudiceth it. And as honour 
sought for by the person himself who is to be honoured is not honour (as 
Solomon saith), so constrained submission in the person honouring another, 
redounds not to the honour of him who is to be honoured, and so not to 
satisfaction. And therefore among other defects in the satisfaction to arise 
from the punishment of men in hell, this is justly to be reckoned one, that 
all that submission and punishment of men and devils is not voluntary, but 
forced. But now, this of Christ's was voluntary ; ' he became obedient.' 

Yea, and 2, it was voluntary in a further consideration than can be at- 
tributed to the obedience of any creature, in that it was arbitrary in Christ 
as well as voluntary. He might have stood upon it by reason of his pre- 
rogative and equality with his Father, and was at liberty whether he would 



Chap. X.] op christ the mediator. 117 

do that which he did, or not do it. And this the text intimates, when it 
prcmiseth unto this his obedience, that he was existing ' in the form of God,' 
and * equal with God ;' that is, he might have stood upon his terms not to 
have subjected himself in any such way of humiliation ; yet ' he humbled 
himself, and became obedient.' The ci-eature's obedience, though never so 
voluntary, cannot thus be said to be arbitrary ; ' A necessity lies upon me 
to preach' (says Paul), ' and woe is unto me if I do it not ;' and yet he 
preached willingly. It is a due from them, but not so from Christ. And 
this added unto it, makes it fully and properly satisfaction. And thus much 
for this second head, the matter of this satisfaction. 



CHAPTER X. 

The greatness and super-eminent worth of this satisfaction, as performed by such 
a person. — That hence the acts of his obedience exceed in goodness all the evil 
that is in sin, and that therefore they make full reparation, since they honour 
God mare than ever sin had disJwnoured him. 

Now having thus seen the excellencies of the person who was to satisfy, 
Christ God-man, which excellencies have an influence into the worth and 
merit of this satisfaction made, and having also viewed the ingredients into 
the matter of this satisfaction for the dishonour d«ne unto God, I will now 
come to rear upon these as foundations, demonstrations of the super-emi- 
nency that must needs be in the materials of such a satisfaction performed 
by such a person ; which makes the third and last head propounded. And 
whereas there were presented many insuperable mountains of difficulty, 
that lay in the way of all the creatures to satisfy for sin, which they could 
never pass over or remove ; and such vast gulfs of disproportions between 
God's dishonour and debasement by sin, and all the creatures' abilities to 
repair and restore it, by reason of the distance between God himself and 
them, such that nothing in or from them could ever make up or fill ; you 
shall now see all and every one of those mountains overtopped and levelled, 
and before this our mediator, Christ God-man, become a plain, all those 
chasms and chinks being filled up, and the way of satisfaction made so even 
and plain, that our faith may pass over it, and walk in it, assisted and sup- 
ported even with reasons deduced from principles of justice and equity; and 
so all the principles of understanding in us may come to see and receive 
full satisfaction in this satisfaction of his. 

In making of this reddition, I shall not be able exactly to keep unto the 
same method I held in the beginning of this discourse, viz., to bring in the 
mention of every particular of this satisfaction, in the same order that I 
marshalled each of those particulars of the creatm-es' non- satisfaction, so as 
to set the one against the other in a parallel rank. For the disposing of 
such materials as do follow in the way of a natural consequence one from 
the other, must be suited unto the matter itself, not in an artificial, but 
according to the natural dependence wherein one thing may appear to arise 
from another. Hence, therefore, when I was to shew the creatures' inabi- 
lities, I so ranged and placed those things that should demonstrate, and in 
such an order, as might, by the consequence that one thing held upon 
another, best set forth the creatures' insufficiencies, which therefore was 
most suitable to that subject. And accordingly, now that I am to speak of 
the abiUties that are in Christ, I must present the fulness of them in each 



118 OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK III. 

of those particulars so as will best suit with this subject, by setting forth 
one particular after another, as they arise from or depend each on other : 
arguing in an orderly yvny from ^Yhat is to be considered in him that makes 
this satisfaction, to make it by degrees rise up to its height and fulness ; 
yet so as there shall be no particular ground of difficulty that made it 
impossible for the creatui'es to satisfy, that shall be left out unsatisfied in 
these demonstrations of the fuhiess of Christ's satisfaction, although not in 
the same method that in the fonner part was observed. 

The first and lowest consideration, from whence I shall begin to argue 
this satisfaction of his, is that which was in the former head given, viz., 
that himself, or his person, is to be considered as the subject of all his graces 
and obedience. And lot us first see how much even this will contribute 
towards the satisfactoriness of his obedience, and equalise the evil and dis- 
honour by sin, and how far it will carry this on. 

You may remember how, in the fii'st part of [this discourse, viz., the 
demonstration of the creatures' inabihty to satisf}', I shewed both how far 
short the graces of a mere creature, never so pure and innocent, do fall, as 
not having any worth in them, more than to justify themselves, and that by 
God's appointment too ; and likewise how much sin exceeded in evil the 
goodness and worth of all mere creatures' graces, and that they did no way 
so much honour God as sin dishonoured him. Now let us from this first 
consideration, that so infinite a person is the subject of grace and obedience, 
shew both, 

1. How much their graces are exceeded; and, 

2. Also the evil of sin thereby. 

1. These his humbling graces (as I call them), for such only are matter 
of satisfaction, and his actions of obedience springing therefrom, infinitely 
excel those of mere creatures, conceive them never so vast and large. That 
which makes grace more excellent than any other creature, and so is the 
true measure of the greater or lesser worth in grace or holiness, is that it 
is the participation of the divine nature. Now take but an estimate in your 
thoughts of the vast difference between the participation of the divine nature 
in Christ, which makes his graces and obedience accepted, and that in mere 
creatures. The participation of the divine nature in the grace of creatures, 
is but by way of a mere shadow, likeness, or similitude, something resem- 
bling ; and so the worth thereof is but such as you would have of the picture 
of a king, that is somewhat like him. But the grace of union (as divines 
call it, and that in way of distinction from Christ's ovra. graces habitually 
considered, as well as from those in mere creatures) which derives worth 
into Christ's graces and obedience, is a kind of communication of the God- 
head itself personally united, and so diffusing answerable worth and accepta- 
tion afore God into the actions of human nature thus united. The difference 
herein is such, that whereas in mere creatures, standing afore God under a 
covenant of works, and the covenant by mere right of creation is no other, 
it is merely their graces and actions that make their persons accepted in 
such a covenant, and they have no worth from the person at all whose 
graces they are, but the person from them. Now, contrarily, the graces 
and actions of Christ do not dignify the person so much, as the person them. 
So that look in a proportion how much his person exceeds all the creatures, 
so much in their capacity, and measure, and in a moral value, must his 
graces and actions of obedience excel all theirs. It is true, that for kin^* 
his grace and ours are and would be the same, for ' of his fulness we receive 
grace for grace,' John i. 16. But look, as what a transcendent distance 



CbAP. X.] OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 119 

there is between the worth and excellency that is put upon the body and 
the actions thereof in a man (by reason of that eternal soul that dwells in 
it, and is substantially united to it), and the actions of a beast, so that one 
and the same kind of earth is made capable of, and is to be a partner of 
eternal life, and of heavenly glory, by reason of the soul in a man, whereas 
that in a beast is ordained but to a life of sense. Look in like manner how 
those actions are ennobled (comparatively to those of beasts), wherein the 
members of man's body are employed as weapons of righteousness, so that 
they are actions of eternal consequence, and acceptation with God. Now 
an infinitely greater transcendent distance is there between the worth which 
the person of Christ doth communicate to the human nature, and the actions 
thereof, or of his person therein (it being thereunto substantially united), 
and the worth which the person of mere creatures, though supposed to be 
as full of habitual grace as Christ himself, can communicate to their actions. 
Though for metal they had been the same that Christ's were, yet wanting 
this royal stamp of the Deity upon them, they had not been coin that would 
have passed for paj'ment and satisfaction. His glory is substantial, and 
communicates its worth to the utmost to all and every action, so far as 
the act is capable, even as the whole king's image is stamped upon three- 
pence as well as sixpence ; yet sixpence is of more value, because the 
matter is capable of more ; and so one action of Christ was capable of more 
worth than other, yet so as in them all there was an infinite moral dignity 
from the person. And again, as all the Godhead in all his fulness is said 
to dwell in him and his person, so all the whole worth that the substantial 
excellency of the person can translate is in like manner stamped upon all 
his actions. And though the human nature, which in itself is finite, be the 
2mncijnum quo, the instrument of all, by whom and in whom the second 
person doth all he doth, and therefore answerably the physical being of 
those actions is but finite, in fjenere entis, take them as created productions ; 
yet all Christ's actions being attributed to the person who is principium quod 
(for actiones sunt suppositorum, actions are attributed to and said to be of 
the persons that perform them, because that is said only to .•-ubsist), there- 
fore the moral estimation of them is infinite. And though the immediate 
principle, the human nature, be finite, yet the radical principle, the person, 
is infinite, and they being one in person, what the one is said to do, the 
other is said to do also ; and therefore Chi-ist's obedience is called ' the 
righteousness of God,' and the obedience of God. 

2. Yea, secondly, his graces do for this respect so far exceed any that are 
in creatm'es, that their goodness (as, Ps. xvi. 2, it is called) equals the 
utmost evil can be supposed in sin. For as the offence is against an infinite 
glorious God, so the holy works are wrought by one as infinite. And as 
the highest accent of the essence of sin lies over this head, that it was 
against an infinite majesty, so the greatness of the satisfaction herein lies, 
that it was performed by the mighty God. "Which proportion could never 
have been filled up by any creature who was not God ; satisfaction in point 
of honour depended upon the equal worth of the person honouring and 
disgraced. 

Yet it is not so to be understood, nor was it necessary, that the worth of 
the actions should be as infinite as the person, essentially and substantially. 
For Christ's merits could not be infinite as God's attributes are, nor so 
loved by God as his attributes are, but that they are so in a moral estima- 
tion was enough. For look, as though sin was infinite, yet not so essen- 
tially, so justice required not an obedience essentially and naturally infinite, 



120 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOB. [BoOK III. 

but personally infinite, which Christ's is, it being the righteousness of him 
that is God. 

The second thing propounded to be proved was, that his graces and 
actions of obedience did exceed in goodness the utmost evil that was in sin, 
which we saw no creature's graces did, or can be valued to do. 

1. In the general, the evil of sin lies in this, that it is committed against 
the great God, and that God is the object of it : so as the utmost aggrava- 
tion of the evil of sin is taken at the highest but from the worth of the 
object, God and his glory, against whom it is committed ; but the worth of 
all his graces and actions being taken from the person, the subject, the 
efficient, from whom they do proceed, look how much more reason there 
is that the person, who is the author and subject of his actions, should 
convey more worth to his own actions than a person who is but an object 
of another's action can do to the action of that other, so much doth his graces, 
having a person that is God for the subject of them, exceed the evil of sin 
that is against God, the mere object thereof. For the subject conveys 
worth to his own actions, as the father conveys nobleness to his child ; his 
child inherits it from him, and so an action doth worth from the person 
from whom it is natively derived ; but that worth, and so that evil too, 
which it hath from the object is but extrinsecal and borrowed, and therefore 
the denomination of actions is taken rather from the subject than the object. 
As when a man understands an angel never so perfectly as the object of his 
understanding, it is called human knowledge, because man is the subject 
of it, and it is his knowledge ; though the object it is conversant about be 
an angel, it is not called angelical knowledge. So by the same reason 
actions derive more proper worth and merit (for both worth and denomina- 
tion arise from the same root) from the person from whom they come, and 
in whom they are, than from the person unto which they tend. And there- 
fore though sin be done against God as the object, and so is heinous, yet 
because this satisfaction was made by God as the subject of it, therefore it 
is more meritorious than sin can be demeritorious. This satisfaction sucks 
more nobleness from the subject of it, which is the root it grows upon, than 
sin can take evil and blackness from the external shadow the Father of 
lights casts upon it by the sinner's eclipse of him. And the reason is, 
because all participation is founded upon union, mutual relation, and con- 
junction, and the more remote and fm-ther ofl" the union and relation is, 
the less a thing participates from it. Now the relation and conjunction 
between the act and the object is but extrinsecal, it is an external conjunc- 
tion that is between them, such as is between a man's eye and the sun, 
they remain strangers still ; but the relation, conjunction, and kindi'ed, that 
is between a person and his actions, is nearer, it is intrinsecal, such as is 
between the sun and the beams that flow from it, which is yet nearer when 
the person himself is included in the matter of the very action, as in this 
of Christ it is, whose person is intrinsecally included as the necessary part 
of the satisfaction itself. Now if this, that God is but the object of sin, 
doth cast such a heinousness upon the acts of it which come from us, if 
such a remote far off extrinsecal relation and conjunction brings forth so 
much demerit, and makes sin to abound in sinfulness, what will the satis- 
faction which comes from so great a person as Christ, God-man, and 
includes that person as a part of the satisfaction itself, how will this nearer 
union and relation between this person and his actions beget worth and 
dignity in them ? 

But then add to this further that other consideration mentioned, which 



Chap. X.] of christ the mediator. 121 

will mako a second head of tliis demonstration, that himself was not only 
the subject of his gi-aces and actions of obedience, but that himself and his 
personal worth were included and involved therein as the matter also of the 
satisfaction (as I shewed at large) ; hereby it comes to pass that the evil of 
sin is again afresh exceeded to a flowing over. For as the relation between 
the act and the subject from whom, and in whom, is more near (as is said) 
than between the act and the object, so the subject matter, the materiale of 
the action circa quam hath a nearer affinity than the subject in quo, for it 
includes it, enwraps it into itself. And so did all Christ's obedience enwrap 
his glory in it and robbed him of it, and so he sacrificed it to God ; and 
hereby God comes to have honour paid him double, over and over, not only 
honour returned him from a person as honom'able and glorious as himself, 
which makes it infinite, and more than ever sin took from him, for honor 
est in Jionorante, actions of honour take value from the person ; and as one 
king may render honoui* to another when as yet he keeps his state, so might 
Christ have honoured God, manifesting himself in a glorified condition. 
But God hath not this single but a double subsidy and tribute of honour ; 
he will have Christ lay down his glory to glorify him, he will have the for- 
feiture, and not the principal debt only. And as Christ's obedience redupli- 
cates upon his person, he humbled himself, so the honour due to God is 
reduplicated also, so that as the apostle says, there is superfluity in his 
satisfaction, 1 Tim. i. 14. For as if when he who was the Lord of so many 
worlds became poor for us, it must needs purchase infinite riches, as the 
apostle speaks, so if he who was equal in glory to God will debase himself 
at God's command, to glorify and give honour to him, and give up his own 
glory to add as it were to his Father's, what honour must needs redound 
to God thereby ? John xvii. 3, 4, * Father' (says he), ' give me the glory 
which I had ere the world was ; I have glorified thee on earth ;' as if he had 
said, I have laid aside the gloiy which I had afore the world was, all this 
while, and which was all this while my due, have left heaven and come to 
earth, and all to glorify thee on earth, ' Now glorify me,' &c. Christ 
reflects upon, and draws and includes all his glory to contribute and impute 
this double worth and satisfaction to his obedience. 

And to make this demonstration the more full and satisfactory, let us 
more particularly consider what was that special damage and injury sin 
did unto God. It was (as I shewed) the obscuring of the gloiy of God, 
and reflecting dishonour to him. Now then let us but weigh together, as 
it were, in two scales, that exceeding weight of the glory of Christ, who was 
debased, with the glory of God the Father, which was obscured by sin, 
satisfaction being a reducing things to an equality, and a making of amends 
in what is lost or endamaged ; and if it be in point of honour, it is requi- 
site that as much and as great an honour be debased to make restitution, 
as was reflected upon or taken away. And here you may remember that 
satisfaction in point of honour doth depend upon the worth and reputation, 
of the person that satisfies for it ; and what was the worth of Christ in his 
personal dignity I have spoken to, what is meet for the point in hand. And 
from thence it is evident that such worth of the party honouring, equally 
balances all the dishonour which sin had thi'own upon God. 

But, 2dly, as was also shewed, this satisfaction of Christ is not simply a 
giving honour to God, but a giving away his honom' to make God's gloi^ 
the more illustrious. Now, therefore, Christ made all his honom- a sacri- 
fice to God (I shewed how himself was the matter of the sacrifice), and 
therein indeed might especially be said to sacrifice himself, and to humble 



122 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK III. 

himself, and it is the principal meaning of those expressions, for his glory 
is himself. As a king, consider him as a king, and his gloiy is himself, 
for his being a king is whoUy matter of honour, and consists in nothing 
else ; and therefore we use the word ' His Majesty,'' for the king ; so God is 
called ' the God of gloiy,' Acts vii. 2 ; and ' the Father of glory,' Eph. i, 17 ; 
and Chi'ist, ' the Lord of glory,' 1 Cor. ii. 8 ; and the Jews paraphrasti- 
caUy use to say, ' the glory of God,' to express God himself; and we also 
in ordinary speech, speaking of a man of worth doing anything dishonour- 
able or unworthy of him, we say, ' he doth below himself,' for his honour 
is himself; and to any spirit that is noble, it is a nearer thing than wives, 
children, goods, or whatever. Now all this in men is but a spark of that 
image in God and Chi'ist ; and in Scripture phrase it is said of God, that 
* he made all things for himself,' that is, for his honour. And though 
the honour that he hath by it is but a manifestative honour and extrinse- 
cal, yet because himself is interested in it, and it is his, therefore it is 
called himself, and he is as tender of it as of himself, ' My glory I will not 
give to another,' Isa. xlii. 8. 

Now, therefore, let us come to weighing, and put these two glories in the 
scales, God's obscui-ed by sin, and Chi-ist's debased for sin. 

A double glory God hath. 

1. The one essential, the glory of the Godhead in itself. 

2. A manifestated glory unto us. And the fii'st is reflected upon by sin, 
the other detracted from. 

And Jesus Chiist, the second person, God-man, hath answerably a 
double glory, as was shewn, the one essential and equal to that of his 
Father ; the other due to be manifested in and upon his assumption of our 
natui-e. Now look, whatever can be said of the proportion of dishonour 
done to either of these glories by sin as concerning God, the like may be 
said of the debasement done to and performed by Christ, in respect of both 
those his glories also. 

And fii-st compare we the reflection and shadow cast upon then- essential 
glory on either side, and at least the scales will be even. The essential 
gloiy of God, although it cannot really be impaired by sin, yet it is reflected 
on by sin, and so that that gloiy which is impaired (as his manifestative 
is), being a peculiar belonging to his person, and indeed is himself (as was 
said), hence all the essential gi-eatness that is in God is taken into aggra- 
vate the guilt of sin, and hence there is a denomination given to our acts 
of sinning, as if they were destroying and dishonouring the Godhead ; as 
Rom. i. 23, speaking of the sm of idolatry, ' They changed,' says he, ' the 
glory of the incon-uptible God into the image of a coiTuptible man, and 
creeping things.' He speaks as if they had utterly destroyed the Godhead, 
and turned him into a creature ; thus a denomination is given to sin, as 
reflecting on the eternal Godhead and essence of it. 

Now, then, to answer this evil in sin, and make all even, it must be 
remembered what was afore said, that Christ that was debased was God, 
and his glory essentially equal to his Father ; and that though that his 
essential glory was not impaired, yet all the debasement of his person in 
the human nature reflected as much upon that, as that of sin doth any way 
upon God's. When he appeared in our flesh, I may say, he changed the 
glory of the incoiTuptible God into the image, yea, the reaUty, of a crucified 
man, a malefactor, the scum and dung of the earth, yea, a wonn and no 
man. And as sin hath a denomination, as it it did thus and thus to the 
essential Deity itself, so hath Christ's sufierings a denomination of reflect- 



Chap. X.] of cheist the mediator. 123 

infT on his Godhead in all its sufferings ; it is called ' the blood of God,' 
Acts XX. 28, and God may be said to have died, and to have been crucified; 
and so it is said, ' They killed the Prince of life,' Acts iii. 15, and 'cruci- 
fied the Lord of glory,' 1 Cor. ii. 8, Now then all that substantial glory 
of his comes in (as was said) as the foundation, to give worth to all he did 
or suffered, as reflected upon hereby. For as no creature could have satis- 
fied, because they have no radical internal worth to fill up this dispropor- 
tion, theirs is but a borrowed and extriusecal glory ; so if Christ had had 
no other, if indeed his glory had been but a borrowed glory, extrinsecal and 
but by representation, and but as called God, as kings are in name, not 
really and substantially (as the Arians and Socinians teach), then his being 
himself made 'of no reputation,' when his glory lay but in reputation, 
would have had no satisfaction in it, God, who had a substantial glory 
reflected on by sin, would never have regarded or accounted of receiving 
any honom- from the humbling of such a one. What is it to have a king- 
at-arms, or one that doth but personate a king, crouch unto a king ? "WTiat 
glory is it to the sun to have the stars to puU in their gloiy, and be put 
out, and not to shine, whenas all their glory is borrowed from itself? The 
creatures, although they may rob God of glory, and reflect dishonour upon 
God, and seem to eclipse him by sin, yet they can add no gloiy to him, as 
the moon, which receives light from the sun, may inteipose between it and 
the earth, but she can noway add to the sun's brightness, or make it more 
illustrious, no, not although she disappears in the presence of him, and looks 
pale. And no more would all the debasements of the creature, though 
directed and intended to give glory unto God. But if there were another 
sun as glorious as this, and you should see it hide its brightness in this 
sun's presence, as if not worthy to shine together with it, that the sun 
might alone appear ; or if you should see a king as great in majesty as ours 
come and leave his kingdom and royalty, and debase himself to honom* our 
king, what an honour adds this to the king, whenas it would not be so 
much for a subject to do this. (And this makes the pope's glory so extra- 
vagant and transcendent, that kings give their gloiy and power to him, and 
kiss his feet.) Now so did Christ lower his glory to God's, when he was 
equal in substantial gloiy to him. All the glory of the creatures is but 
accidental, put upon them as garments are, they shine alienis radiis, as 
stars with another's beams. Thus in kings, all their glory is accidental 
to their persons, therefore Chiist says, the glory of the lilies exceeded 
that of Solomon, Mat. vi. 29, because it was native and inbred in compa- 
rison of his. But Christ's is glory substantial, residing in his person, as 
light in the body of the sun. Accidental glory, such as in kings, doth not 
give a worth to all their actions ; they sleep, eat, drink, &c., as other men, 
and these actions are no more royal in them than in other men ; they do 
not all they do as kings ; but where substantial glory dwells, it transfaseth 
a value into every thing that is done ; and therefore Christ's glory, being 
his essence (as he is God), it diffuseth a royalty on all his actions, and 
so the least debasement of him to give gloiy to God, how infinite a 
value must it put upon it ! He having (as I shewed out of the text) an 
equal glory to his Father, and so his condescension makes at least the 
scales even. 

But then there are even in this respect some considerations that make 
the reflection of dishonour on Christ's substantial glory, greater than that 
by sin on God's, and so to outweigh it. 

1 . Because the creatures' act is but a tendency, or at most an attempt to 



124 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK III. 

eclipse this glory of God, and therein falls short in comparison ; for it is hut 
as if a mote should go about to eclipse the sun, when the sun shines round 
about it still. But these debasements of the Son of God, equal with God, 
are real, and they being arbitrary and done by himself, and from himself, 
are therefore greater and deeper than what the creatm'e could any way 
effect, for he himself, that is God, debaseth himself. 

2. Yea, and secondly, there is a personal glory proper to the second per- 
son as such, which was lessened and reflected on, besides his essential 
glory, as I may so distinguish it. For there is an essential glory common 
to all three persons, the gloiy of the Godhead, which is properly the object 
of sin ; and few or no sins are peculiarly against that proper personal glory 
of any of the persons apart. When we sin, we sin no more against the 
Father, than against the Son and Holy Ghost ; and even that sin against 
the Holy Ghost is rather against the effects of the Holy Ghost than against 
his person distinctly considered of by the sinner. Now then, in this de- 
basement of Christ, there was not only a reflection on his Godhead, as it is 
common to him with the other two persons, but that personal glory proper 
to him, as he was the second person, was in a further peculiar manner re- 
flected on ; and this in every debasement of his. Yea, that personal glory 
was in some respect lessened. For besides that his Father was greater than 
he in a true sense, upon the assuming of man's nature, he was also made 
less than other men, and the terminus or subject of this lessening or dimi- 
nution was truly the Son of God. For although it cannot be said that the 
Godhead sufiered, yet of the second person it may now truly be said, he 
sufiered as well in, as that he was made, flesh. Now the personal glory of 
the other persons is not debased or lessened by sin, because they do not 
personally manifest themselves : but the second person did personally 
manifest himself, and present himself to men ; and his person was 
made the sole butt, mark, subject, terminus of all the dishonour done 
the Godhead in him. His person was singled out to bear it, and be the 
sole receptacle thereof ; so as he being thus debased, this dishonour re- 
flected on his person and the glory thereof, besides what in common fell 
upon his essential glory, his Godhead, and so he came to have a further 
and more special debasement than the Godhead had by sin= 

But then, in the second place, let us make the comparison between the 
obscuring the manifested glory of God detracted from by sin, and the dis- 
honour done to Christ's manifested glory, which is the second thing, and you 
will find his losses in that manifestative glory that was due to him to ex- 
ceed God's losses in the dishonour done to his. For as was said, the 
manifestative glory due to Christ at his appearing in the flesh personally, 
must needs be more than what the Godhead any other ways could have 
ever manifeisted in effects, be they never so transcendent. As more honour 
is due unto a king if he appears in person than if his arms only be set up, 
or proclamation be made in his name, or than unto his picture or coin, so 
by the like reason unto ' God manifested in the flesh' (as it is said of Christ, 
1 Tim. iii. 16) a greater manifestation of glory is due than unto God, but 
manifest in his works, as Rom. i. 10, 20 ; and so more was to have shone 
in Christ, the express image of the invisible God (as Col. i. 15, and Heb. 
i. 3), than in God's works, which are but the footsteps of the invisible things 
of God ; or in his law, which is but the shadow of his glory : Heb. x. 1, 
* For the law having a shadow of good things to come, and not the very 
image of the things, can never with those sacrifices which they offer year by 
year continually make the comers thereunto perfect.' Now that manifested 



Chap. XI. j of christ thk medutor. 125 

glory of God's (of which alone properly and really sin is the obscurer and 
the detracter from) is but that which shincth in his law, which we sin 
against, or as he is manifested to us in his works ; and this glory due to 
shine in Christ's person manifested in the human nature must needs infi- 
nitely transcend the glory of all those, yea, and in his person doth now 
shine more of the Godhead dwelling in him than in all his own works of 
redemption wrought by himself, which yet exceed those of creation wrought 
by God. And therefore, that he should empty himself of all that glory due 
to him the first hour he assumed our nature, he must needs lose more than 
God did or ever can come to lose by sinners, and so the satisfaction in 
that respect doth superabound. Yea, and this manifestative glory was as 
truly his due as his Father's glory was due to him, or ought to have been 
given the Father by us his creatures, either upon the manifestation of 
his glory in his works or holy law, in which the Godhead shined ; for 
because such a glory was his right, therefore all that great name or 
dignity he hath above the angels he is said to have * by inheritance,' 
Heb. i. 4. 



CHAPTER XI. 

That upon the whole it is evident that there is all in the satisfaction made by 
Christ which justice can require. — An enumeration of the several pleas which 
may he framed against the sinner, and how they are all answered by what our 
Redeemer hath performed. 

Now these general grounds of satisfaction for sin being laid, if justice wiU 
yet contend, or Satan, or the sinner's conscience, dare to avouch or produce 
any of those particulars which were found in sin, so transcendently sinful 
as exceeded all the creatm'e's satisfaction, I make proclamation here in 
open com't, and do challenge heaven and earth, things visible and invisible, 
to bring in their bills and aggravations of a sinner's sinfulness; and they 
shall see a just, and full, and particular discharge unto highest satisfaction. 
And for a trial we will go over all those particular damages in honour which 
afore were mentioned, and require satisfaction for them, and you shall see 
that what Christ hath done, will in all things punctually and particularly 
make amends for them. 

First, If we reckon honour due to God left behind unpaid, which all the 
creatures are never able to restore, because all they can do is due for them- 
selves, and therefore they cannot afi'ord an overplus of glory to repay what 
is lost, yet Christ is able to make amends. For he who was thus glorious 
to the highest degree (and it was his due by inheritance), he laid aside his 
honour, ' made himself of no reputation,' so the text says, yea, emptied him- 
self of all, became vain, left himself disrobed and despoiled of all : * I am a 
worm and no man,' says the psalmist, Ps. xxii. 6, of him ; he made him- 
self nothing, became nothing, not in being or substance, but in account and 
reputation. It is said of Herod and his men, they did set him at nought, 
made nobody of him ; and when we saw him ' we esteemed him not,' says 
the prophet, speaking concerning the Jews' usage of him. Is. liii. 3. Yea, 
they called it blasphemy in him when he but meekly challenged his own, 
and told them for their good he was the Son of God. If God should reckon 
what manifestation of glory all those that have, or shall sin against him, had 
been able, or ought to have brought in to him, and which through their 



126 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK HE. 

negligence and omission is now for ever lost, it will be found to hold no 
proportion unto what was to have been manifested in Chi'ist God-man the 
first lioui" of his assumption. For when he had assumed our natui'e per- 
sonally, there must needs be a- greater brightness (as the author to the 
Hebrews styles it, Heb. i. 3), a more glorious gleam or issuing forth of 
splendour was to accompany and shine forth in that nature so united, than 
could possibly result to God out of all other ways of revealing himself what- 
ever. Because they all are of a lower kind, and inferior unto this. This is 
a manifestation of the Godhead altioris ordinia, of a superior kind and order 
to all other. If himself personally appears, his gloiy must also appear as 
the glory of the only begotten Son of God. But he suffered all this utterly 
to be veiled and clouded, though sometime, perchance, as it were, a beam 
broke forth through a cranny, that, as John says, ' we saw his glory, as 
the only begotton Son of God,' John i. 14. Which yet was rather to make 
them believe what he was, than any way to glorify himself; but otherwise, 
he stole into the world as a prince disguised, and lived as an exile, debarred 
and kept fi-om wearing the crown of glory, which should have been set upon 
his head the first horn*. He stood out of his glory for three and thiiiy 
years, which was due to him as soon as he was conceived, therefore it 
comes in, ' Jesus was not yet glorified,' John vii. 39. What ! not yet ; 
not after thirty-three years' dwelhug in flesh and debasement ? Why, to 
stay for his crown one hour, in that one hour he should lose more than 
ever God could lose, in all that the creatures could aftbrd him, in aU those 
ways he had manifested himself to them by, unto eternity, or in any other 
way than by the assumption of a creatm-e he could ever shew. And yet, I 
say, this glory was his due the first minute ; for when he came into the 
world, when he first landed, it is proclaimed, ' Let all the angels of God 
worship him,' Heb. i. 6, and even as much was due then as he now wears 
in heaven, or as he put forth 'on the holy mount.' He hath not increased 
his personal glory by his own merits ; nil meruit sihi ; in that respect he 
deserved as great and high a name for personal glory as he hath now in 
heaven, for the great name he hath by inheritance, Heb. i. 4. I say, per- 
sonal glory as much was his due the first day ; for I confess there is a glory 
shines out of his works of mediation, and a glory of his ofiices, which is 
additional to his personal glory due unto his person. If a ruere creature, 
that had done never so much sei*vice to God, had been content to have 
stood out of that glory, which, as a reward, God had promised unto him, this 
would not have satisfied for God's loss of honour by sin, as this of Christ 
doth ; for, besides that the loss of the creature had not been equal to what 
God lost, as his was (as hath been shewn), even more than God could other- 
wise expect in his manifestation in his works ; the glory due to that creature 
as a reward of its service being but by promise, out of favour, could never 
have come up to satisfaction. But the glory due to Christ was by inheri- 
tance descended to him, when once united to God, by natural right, so as 
though he was man, j-et that man being one in person with the Son of God, 
is not to be reckoned the adopted Son of God, but the natural Son of God ; 
and so his gloiy was answerable, not borrowed, but natural to him and by 
right ; not as one who holds it by promise only, but as inheriting it. ' We 
saw his glory, as of the only begotten Son of God,' John i. 14 ; a glory 
that was proper to him, such as he who was the Son of God must neces- 
sarily have, and that by inheritance, as his right. Thus much for the first 
part of the bill — honour lost to God. 

Well, but justice will plead yet further damage, not only of honour omitted 



Chap. XL] of christ the mediator. 127 

find neglected to be given, but of honour robbed, stolen from God and given 
away to creatures, and so debased ; ' Changing the gloiy of the incorrupt- 
ible God, into an image made like to con-uptiljle man and fowls,' &c., llom. 
i. 23. Now, behold, Christ did that which well may make amends, for he 
not only emptied himself, and stood out of honour, but humbled himself to 
the death of the cross ; which, besides the pain, had also the highest shame 
accompanying it, put upon his person in it ; therefore we find both joined, 
Heb. xii. 2 — ' He endured the cross, and despised the shame.' And now, 
bring in all the objections and aggravations of dishonour done to God, and 
see them all equalled and exceeded in his debasement. 

First, Doth the evil of sin lie in a dishonour done by such base creatures 
as we are, to a God so glorious? And is it indeed the infinite disproportion 
between him and us makes the guilt thereof so heinous ? Why, if this per- 
son, so gi-eat as Christ was, and whose essential gloiy is equal with his 
Father, if he will subject himself to the lowest debasement that is possible, 
so as between that his glory, the glory of his person, and this his debase- 
ment, shall be as great a distance every way found as between the creatures 
and the glory they are able to give to God, or God to receive from them ; 
this must needs answer to, and fill up the disproportion. But there was a 
greater distance ; for he that is equal with God, takes ' upon him the form 
of a servant,' and will subject himself to God ; and if that be not low enough, 
he subjects himself to the basest of creatures, yea, and will fall lower yet, 
to the basest condition of creatures, yea, as low as hell itself, and for sub- 
stance endm-e the same anguish which the damned there do ; and shall not 
this make amends ? If sin hath ofi'ended God's glory as far he can be 
ofiended, quantum offendibilis est, he subjects himself quantum suLjicibilis est, 
as far as he can be subject. If sin exalts a creature above God, in lieu of 
it God will debase himself below all creatures, and of all conditions take 
the basest ; will not this hia falling so low rise up in all apprehension to 
highest satisfaction ? 

Again, Secondly, If you say God's prerogative and sovereignty is afironted 
by every sin ; Christ, though he can stand upon his prerogative as much a,s 
God, being equal with him, yet he lets it fall, lays it down, yea, stands and 
holds up his hand at a bar as a malefactor. Yea, it is that vei-y prerogative 
of his, and his being a king, that was the greatest exception which they had 
against him, r/loriajit crimen, his glory is turned into his shame; he is con- 
demned to death for an usurper and an impostor, for saying he was the 
Messiah, and king of the Jews. It was written as the title on his cross, of 
what he sufiered for ; and though he tells them that he was a king, and 
above a king, which was that good confession which Paul puts Timothy in 
mind of, w^hich he made afore Pilate, yet Pilate thinks himself a better man 
than he : ' Have I not power to condemn thee ? ' And will not Christ, thus 
divesting himself of all his royalty, in like manner make amends ? 

Thirdhj, Is not only God's prerogative, which he backs his law with, 
contemned, but all his glorious pei-fections sHghted and denied, as his 
wisdom, holiness, &c. ? So were all the excellencies in Christ debased, 

1. His person was debased ; ' He said he was the Son of God ; let God 
save him if he will have him,' say they of him when he hung on the cross. 
Mat. xxvii. 43. 

2. All his offices are blasphemed. 

(1.) Prophetical ; ' Prophesy to us,' say they in a jeer when they bufieted 
him, Mat. xxvi. 68, ' and tell us who it was that smote thee.' He will one 
day tell him that did it, at the day of judgment! 



128 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK III. 

(2.) Also, his kingly office ; Mat. xxvii. 42, ' If he be the king of Israel, 
let him come down,' said they, mocking him. 

And (3.) his priestly office also ; ' He saved others, himself he cannot 
save,' say they in despite, Mat. xxvii 42. They say this when he was doing 
that veiy thing they mocked him for, namely, saving others ; it was his 
business he hung upon the cross to finish. 

As thus his person and offices, so all his attributes suffered contempt. 
Though he was the Wisdom of his Father, and discovered more than ap- 
pears in all the works of creation and the law, yet how is he slighted as 
unlearned ! He knows not letters (say they, John vii. 15). And who are 
his followers ? None but the people that know not the law, John vii. 49. 
And how is Moses preferred before him ! John ix. 29, ' As for this feUow, 
we know not whence he is.' So how do they scoff at his omniscience, ' Tell 
us who it is that smote thee,' Mat. xxvi. 68. As if when they had blinded 
him, and covered his eyes, they thought they had hoodwinked his aU-seeing 
eye also. He that is truth itself is counted a deceiver of the people ; yea, 
he that is holiness itself is reckoned amongst transgi'essors, Isa. hii. 12, 
yea, the greatest of sinners ; and this not by men only, but by God him- 
self, by whom he was made sin that knew no sin, 2 Cor. v. 21, so that by 
imputation he was the gi-eatest sinner that ever yet the world had, as Luther 
used to speak. He was made, as it were, a sink into which the guilt of all 
sin was di'ained : ' The iniquities of us aU did meet in him,' Isa. liii. 6. 
His body on the tree was made the centre of all sins, as so many lines 
coming in upon him from the circumference of all ages. Yea, and he was 
not only to be accounted a sinner by others, but he was himself to do such 
actions whereby he ipso facto acknowledged himself such, as to fulfil the 
ceremonial law, to be cu'cumcised, &c., which was our bond, whereby we 
acknowledged oui'selves debtors to the law ; and he set his hand to it, as 
acknowledging the debt. And now methinks he that was holiness itself 
should least of all have brooked this dishonour. What ? Made sin ! Why ? 
It is that which he only hates, which his pui'e eyes abhor to look upon, and 
yet he must quietly bear the name of it, and take upon him the guilt of it, 
as if it were his own ; a greater indignity than for the chastest woman to 
be called a whore. I wiU say no more but this ; he that was the great 
God was called devil, and content to put it up. 

Lastly, The being and life of God makes sin most odious, as being that 
which sin, in the natm^e of the act, tends to take away fi'om God : for (as 
was said) as he that hateth his brother is a mm'derer, 1 John iii. 15, so he 
that hateth God is a mm-derer of him (though it doth him no hm-t) in the 
attempt or rather tendency of the act, though not in the attempt or inten- 
tion of the sinner ; and therefore the life of all mere creatures will never 
make amends, no more than the life of a traitor ever can for murdering 
his prince ; only it is all the satisfaction that can be had. And so in hell 
God takes their Uves for it, because it is all that can be gotten. But now 
come we to Christ ; he of whom it is said that he * hath life in himself,' 
John V. 26, and is the ' living God,' is content really to be mm-dered and 
put to death. Murderers (says Peter to the Jews, Acts iii. 15), ' ye have 
killed the Prince of life ;' and Paul says, ' They crucified the Lord of glory,' 
And though it was but in the flesh that he was crucified, as Peter elsewhere 
distinguisheth, yet the life he laid down was the hfe of his person ; and as 
it is called the blood of God which was shed, so this was the life of God 
which was taken away ; therefore, John x. 17, 18, Christ there calls it his 
life ; — ' I have power to lay down my life, and take it up again.' None could 



Chap. XI. j op christ the mediator. 129 

say so much but he who was God, but he who is the Lord of Hfo ; and it is 
more plainly expressed, 1 John iii. IG, ' Hereby we perceive the love of 
God, because he laid down his life for us.' It was the life of God, and that 
in so true and real a sense, as therein the utmost of his love appeared. Yea, 
further, he not only died, but death held him a while under it, as a con- 
queror of him, therefore, Rom. vi. 9, death is said to have once had domi- 
nion over him. Now this true and real laying down of his life must needs 
be more satisfactory unto God than the attempt, or rather tendency, that is 
in the act of sin to take God's life away can be reputed heinous. 

You may remember, when we did set forth (in that first part of this dis- 
course) sin's sinfulness, and the evil of it against God, wherein it was that 
it exceeded all the goodness of the creature (which yet was for God, as well 
as sin is said to be against God), we pitched it upon this, the undueness of 
the act of dishonour done to God by the creatures ; whereas all the honour 
their graces bring in to him, is due from them towards him. Now there- 
fore let us see if, even in this particular, the evil of sin be not exceeded by 
Christ's satisfaction also, that nothing may be omitted that may satisfy a 
sinner's reason about the all-sufficiency of this satisfaction. This undue- 
ness of the act of dishonour was the highest and utmost aggravation of 
man's sinfulness, and did cast the balance, and was found to weigh heavier 
than all the creatures' goodness. Now let us put Christ's debasement of 
himself into the balance with it, and we shall see it far over-balanced even 
by this, that all this debasement of his to glorify God was infinitely more 
undue ; which naturallj^ riseth thus to all men's apprehensions. 

1. In that it was such a way of giving honour to God by him, as God 
himself could no way challenge as his due from the second person towards 
him ; for he was equal with him. He did owe indeed (as all the persons 
do one to another, a mutual honour) an honour unto God, even as kings 
mutually honour one another ; yet still but as equals use to do. And if as 
man, being made inferior to God, he owed subjection, yet still not in this 
way of debasing himself. He honoured his Father, and his Father the Son, 
from all eternity ; for as they love one another, so they give honour one to 
another. But that God should have honour this way, by having his Son, 
a person his equal, become inferior to him, and obedient, and that so far as 
to death, and to profess that he did it freely at his command, this was in 
itself more than could be challenged, as due from him, by God, and there- 
fore must needs be a full amends for any dishonour thrown on him by sin. 
It is as if the king of Spain should come out of his own kingdom, and ad- 
mit himself into this of ours, and subject himself to our king and his laws, 
thereby to make our king seem greater ; what an honour were it to him ! 
More than all his subjects can do to him all sorts of ways in which they 
can be subject. 

And 2. As Christ's debasement was thus undue, in respect that God 
could not exact it from him but by his own voluntary compact, so most of 
all undue it was, if we consider that which so often hath been inculcated, 
viz., the glory that himself could challenge as his due, and that by right of 
inheritance ; and how great that was, and how due it was, hath been de- 
clared ; and for him to be so debased, how infinitely undue was it in this 
respect also ! Of sin's undueness it may be said, ' Hear, heavens ; and 
hearken, earth ;' that men should sin and rebel against the great God, 
so undue an act it is, and unworthy of the creature. But when we think 
or speak of this debasement of the Son of God, equal with God, to whom 
so much glory is due, stand astonished at it, all you angels and men ; 

VOL. v. I 



130 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK III. 

and with mere amazement fall and slirink into your first nothing, to think 
that ever it should be said, and be a truth, that the great God, the Lord of 
gloiy, should be crucified, the Lord of life killed. I appeal to j'ou all, if 
this be not an act infinitely more unworthy, and as much out of course, 
more horrid to the thoughts of men and angels, than sin can be supposed 
to be. That a base creature should sin against God, it is a thing to be 
wondered at indeed as a strange indignity ; but j'et the creatures, if they 
know themselves, may well know, yea, and fear, that they being but crea- 
tures, they may do it too soon, as the best of them did ; and it was a won- 
der rather that any stood. But that the Lord of glory should be thus 
debased and killed, no creature durst have thought it, if they had conceived 
it possible ; but it is so abhorrent as it could never have entered into their 
thoughts, had not God done it ; and it is marvellous in our ej-es. 

And lastly, That sin may have nothing left to boast of, and that we may 
omit nothing that mayor hath been any way pleaded about sin's sinfulness, 
but see it out-pleaded, and cast, and exceeded by this satisfaction of Christ's, 
let us put into the balance likewise those evil eifects mentioned also in that 
first part of this discourse, whereby the heinousness of sin was demonstrated 
to transcend the goodness of the creatures' graces in any effects of their 
goodness : you shall find the effects of Christ's righteousness to abound far 
above them. 

For, first, his actions, by reason of the dignity of his person, do please 
God more than sin can displease him. For if our works, although full of 
sin, are yet, by reason of our union with Christ as our head, made so ac- 
ceptable as to please God more than the sin in them doth displease him, 
how must his own works be accepted, wrought in himself, in our natm'e 
hypostatically united to him ! 

Secondly, And therefore if sin hath that inseparable evil (as was said) in 
the nature of it, that where it is found it condemns all, though the crea- 
ture had been in former times never so righteous, nor never so long such, 
so hath Christ's righteousness that inseparable royaltj^ to save and justify, 
though sins be never so great and many. So Eom. v. 17, he compares 
both the one and the other : ' If condemnation came by one man's dis- 
obedience, how much more shall, by an abundance of his righteousness, 
justification be unto life ? ' So as if he will impute this righteousness, and 
account it to the ugliest sinner in the world, then by virtue of the imputa- 
tion he cannot but justify him, and pronounce him as wortby of eternal 
life as the greatest and the holiest angel in heaven. For this righteousness 
claims it by the merit of it, when once the sinner can call it his. And 
although one sin spoils and makes void all the good in any creature, though 
it hath been of never so long continuance, yet his righteousness, on the 
contrary, is sin-proof for time to come, and hath the worth of his person, 
who is the gi-eat God, to give power to it to prevail against all sins past, 
present, and to come ; it is an ' everlasting righteousness,' Dan. ix. 24, 
such as which sinners can never spend or evacuate. And if sin take away 
the justifying power from grace, his righteousness takes away the con- 
demning power from sin : ' There is no condemnation to them that are in 
Christ;' for it ' condemneth sin itself.' Rom. viii. 1, 3, 'There is there- 
fore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk 
not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.' Ver. 3, ' For what the law could 
not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in 
the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin condemned sin in the flesh.' 



CuAP. XII.] OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 131 



CHAPTER XII. 

That all the pleas ichich the law can mulic ariainst a sinner are by this satis- 
faction of Christ also full D answered. 

And now we have shewn such abundant satisfaction given to God in 
point of his honour, the law niethiuks may well sit down and never so 
much as mention the debt that is its due. Yet if the law will needs brin» 
in her bill also, there will be found satisfaction full enough for its claim 
also. 

And first, in general, what is the law ? The will, word, and command 
of the great God. Well, but Christ is the Word of his Father in a higher 
and more glorious sense ; the original of this word and law. This is but 
the copy of what is substantial in him ; he is therefore called 6 /-(jyog, ' the 
Word,' John i, 1. Yea, and is not Christ the maker and the giver of that 
law ? Gal. iii. 19. And if he that made the law will be ' made under the 
law,' as, Gal. iv. 4, he was, and enter into bond to the law, and give the 
law power over him, as a servant and an apprentice to it, make himself a 
debtor to it and fulfil it, will not this make amends ? We might make very 
short work with the law's suit but by calling for her bond, which once she 
had to shew against those Christ died for. Therefore let the law shew and 
bring in that bond into open court. She returns answer, that she hath it 
not ; we find then that it is ' taken out of the way,' Col. ii. 14. But how, 
and by whom ? Not surreptitiously, and by stealth, or by force and vio- 
lence, but openly in the face of the com-t of justice. And by whom ? 
Christ blotting it out, nailing it to his cross, and ' triumphing openly,' says 
the 15th verse, and before the judge's face. The moral law, that was the 
creditor, and the bond which God appointed the Jews to give in, whereby 
to acknowledge the debt, was the ceremonial law ; therefore says the aj)ostle, 
'he that is circumcised' (upon which the bond was entered into, and 
sealed) ' is a debtor to the whole law.' Now, in token that the debt is 
paid, we find the bond cancelled ; and now she hath nothing to shew against 
believers so as to condemn us, and this is evidence sufiicient. But yet if 
the law, or any legal conscience, would notwithstanding have further satis- 
faction, and put us to prove and shew how the particular debts due there- 
unto were paid and discharged, both that of service to be done, acd fulfil- 
ling all the law, by active obedience, and then by passive obedience also, 
and know how the punishment and cui'se threatened was undergone, the 
particular discharge is yet upon record. Christ hath done both fully ; and 
what he hath done and suffered hath that in it which the obedience and 
suff"erings of no pure creature could have had, nor could have satisfied as 
his hath done. It is a point I shall speak of after, when I shall shew the 
fulness of parts that is in his obedience ; yet I shall say a little now, and 
enough to stop the law's mouth, for this is but a ruder draught of what 
more particularly we will fill up. 

First, He fulfilled the law in service and obedience perfonned unto it for 
the space of thirty-three years : John viii. 29, ' I do always the things that 
please him.' The text too says, 'he was a servant,' and obedient usque ad 
mortem, until death, Philip, ii. 8, and therefore all his life. He there men- 
tions that obedience in lieu of service due by us ; and although creatures 
could fulfil the law, yet they could not perform it for us, and for themselves 



Ib2 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK IIL 

too, because the law requires all they can do for themselves, and what they 
do is not their own ; but what Christ doeth shall stand for both. To go no 
further now than the text for clearing this ; — 

First, Though as Christ was man, the law required obedience of him for 
himself, when once he is become a man, and had once assumed our nature, 
yet being before his assumption equal with God (which the text on purpose 
mentions to shew the worth of his obedience), and at his choice to have 
continued free for ever from all subjection ; that he should take upon him 
voluntarily this condition of a servant (as the phrase ' he became obedient ' 
importeth, and he was servus /actus, non natus, so Gal. iv. 4, 'made under 
the law'). This act of such a person, and thus free, doth make all the 
obedience he upon this performed, to stand both for himself and for others 
also ; for the righteousness the manhood performed, his person had no need 
of. And then again the assumption of this nature was agreed on by cove- 
nant, and this by a more ancient law and decree made in heaven ere there 
were any creatures extant to give the moral law unto ; whereby it was 
agreed that the service he did in that nature should justify others ; so Isa. 
liii., ' My servant shall justify many ; ' though a servant, yet his service 
was not for himself, but others. And again, though as a man he is sub- 
ject, yet that man is personally united to the Godhead, and so partakes of 
all his royalties, whereof one is to be Lord of the law. Mat. xii. 18 ; * and 
therefore his fulfilling the law is truly the obedience of God, the Lord 
thereof, as well as his blood is the blood of God. The creatures have no 
relation or privilege whereby they can plead exemption from the law, but 
so can he ; but all that the creatures have is necessarily and wholly sub- 
ject, and therefore all which they can do is only for themselves. But his 
person is equal with God, and in that relation (which over-balanceth all 
other) is free and subject, not necessarily, but voluntarily, and that by a 
covenant made on purpose, the condition whereof was to assume the nature 
and the form of a servant in it, merely to justify others ; and therefore will 
stand good for us against the law. Jehovah, that hath no need of acquisite 
righteousness, is our righteousness, Jer. xxiii. 6. And, 

Secondly, Though creatures could not by their active obedience satisfy 
for another, because what they did was not their own, nay, it was but bor- 
rowed, yet he could say his soul was his own (as we use to speak) and that 
his life was his own, which no creature could say ; they cannot say their 
service is their own, and grace their own. And this propriety in what he 
had, did, or suflered, the Scripture often puts an emphasis upon, as that 
which conduceth to satisfaction, as when it is said he washed us with his 
own blood, Rev. i. 6. And * I will lay down my life, and take it up 
again ; ' and, John xvi. 14, ' he shall receive of mine.' And though, as 
some of the schoolmen object, Christ's human nature and all his actions 
were sub dominio Dei, under the dominion of God, as creatures, and God 
had an interest in them, yet this human nature, and all that it could per- 
form, was in another relation so peculiarly the second person's own, as it 
was not the other persons', namely, his own by personal union, which pro- 
priety was incommunicable to the other persons. Habitual grace, though 
it was the work of the Holy Ghost, Luke i. 35, yet due unto the human 
nature when united as its own ; and as the human nature was to be called 
not the adopted Son of God, but the natural, so the grace in that human 
nature might be called, now it is united to the Godhead, co-natural to him. 
And though the first grace of union was mere grace, yet that grace was 
* Probably a misprint for Mark ii. 28. — Ed. 



Chap. XII.] of christ the mediator. 183 

vouchsafed to the human nature, not the divine, subsisting in the second 
person, who as such is the person who owneth all both graces and actions 
in the human, and is the proprietor of them ; and he it was who was lessened 
by that assumption. Yea, and besides, when once that human nature is 
assumed, then all the dues and rights of that person, as to be full of grace, 
and Lord of glory, &c., was due and proper to him as the only begotten 
Son of God : John i. 14, ' And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt 
among us (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of 
the Father), full of grace and truth.' And grace was not given to him as 
a mere servant to give account of, but he entered upon it as a Lord ; for if 
he be ' the Lord of glory,' as 1 Cor. ii. 8, then the Lord of grace too ; and 
he is not as Moses, as a servant, but as a Son in his own house, Hcb. iii. 
5,6; and so there are these great and just respects upon his obedience, 
that it was free, and his person not subject to that law which he ful- 
liUed. 

And whereas the creatures must have gone over their works again and 
again to eternity, done nothing but written the blurred copy of their obe- 
dience, copy after copy, in their lives, and so have made nothing perfect, 
there is in Christ a fulfilling of it but once by him, which will serve for that 
eternal debt of active obedience. And as by once offering of himself, Heb. 
X. 14, so by one righteousness and obedience, Rom. v. 18 ; that is, once 
gone over, he is able to justify us for ever. And therefore he tells his 
apostles, a little afore his death, that he had now but one thing to do, and 
that was to drink of the last cup ; and how do I long, says he, till it be 
accomplished ! And at his death he tells his Father, John xvii.*4, ' I have 
finished the work which thou gavest me to do.' And so he having des- 
patched the active part, he had space enough left to undergo the passive, 
which, as I shewed in the first part of this discourse, no creature was cap- 
able of. Nay, further, he can do both at once : in obeying, suflfer ; and in 
suffering, obey ; and each successively, so as God shall be no loser by the 
one or the other, and in the end can say of both, 'It is finished.' Thus 
much for the debt of active obedience. 

Secondly, Now, if we come to passive obedience, we shall find that he 
was able so to undergo it, as shall put that worth into it, as it shall soon 
be finished, and be yet satisfactory. 

First, Whereas no creature could have so much as borne the imputation 
of sin (which yet was necessary to satisfaction), for it would have withered 
and shrivelled up all their grace, because their grace is all but washy stuff, 
and but as a gilding by gold slightly overlaid ; now Christ's grace is sub- 
stantial, it was as gold itself, therefore it was sinproof. He can be made 
sin, and yet his grace continue, as ours doth not, when Adam's sin is 
imputed. Grace maintains itself in him, not by a covenant of works, but 
by the personal union and the rights thereof, and so can bear the guilt oi 
all our sins, and his grace never a whit the worse for it ; his person ia 
unpeccable, and so uncapable of hurt by the imputation of sin. 

Secondly, The life and comforts thereof, which he lays down, and sacri- 
ficeth, is his own. His life is not due to God, as is the creatures', for it is 
given him ' to have life in himself,' John v. 26. ' And I have power over 
my life to take it up and lay it down,' says he. God, that hath power over 
life and death, hath not power over his : John x. 17, 18, ' Therefore doth 
my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again.' 
Ver. 18, ' No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have 
power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This command- 



134 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOB, [BoOK HI. 

ment have I received of my Father.' So as whatever he loseth in suffering 
for us shall be his own, he will not borrow anything to suffer with, but all 
he offers is his own, as it must be, if it be a mediating death. He was able 
to offer up himself, and so be his own sacrifice, altar, and priest ; he bor- 
rowed nothing ; and this all at once ; and this no creature could do. 

1. He being God, was able to be his own priest, and in dying offered up 
himself to God, and needed no other priest : so Heb. ix. 14, ' through his 
eternal Spirit he offered up himself.' Yea, and 

2. He finds a sacrifice also, which was in a true respect his own, a 
respect wherein it was not God's, himself offering up his bodj', Heb. x. 10, 
and pouring forth his soul an offering for sin, Isa. liii. 10. And, 

3. He is the altar himself: Heb. xiii. 10, 'We have an altar whereof 
they have no right to eat, which serve the tabernacle.' And so he offers 
all upon his own cost, and boiTows nothing. 

Tliirdh/, Now in the last place, let us take a brief survey of all those 
inseparable inconveniences (mentioned in the first part of this discourse) 
which we found to attend upon and clog the passive obedience of all mere 
creatures, if they should presume to undertake it, and you shall see them 
all to melt away, and come to nothing before his fulness. As, 

First, The creatures would very hardly have so much as dared to die and 
undergo it for us : Piom. v. 7, ' For a good man peradventure one would 
dare die :' Jer. xxx. 21, ' Who hath engaged his heart,' says God, ' to draw 
nigh unto me ?' No crea'.ure durst do it, but only, ' this one that shall 
come out ^"the midst of you' (as there) ; ' he shall draw near to me.' He 
durst encounter with his Father's wrath ; he hath the hardiness to encounter 
with it, and to bear it and not be broken. The wrath of God it broke the 
backs of angels, but, Isa. xlii. 14, ' My servant,' says he, * whom I uphold, 
shall not be broken.' Again, 

Secondly, Will he be overcome with it, or always satisfj-ing ? No ; where- 
as if any of the creatures had had the boldness to undertake it, yet they 
must have been always satisfying, and so we should never have come to 
have our bond out ; but Christ will bear it, so as to come at last to say, 
' It is finished,' as he did say at his death. He that was to be our mediator, 
was to rise again as a conqueror over death, to overcome hell, God's wrath, 
and not lie wrestling under them to eternity ; for if he had lain by it, and 
had been kept in prison, so long the debt had not been paid. If ever 
therefore he will justify us by his death, he must overcome and rise again, 
else we should still be in our sins, as 1 Cor. xv. 17, ' And if Christ be not 
raised, your faith is vain ; you are jet in your sins.' And this no creature 
could ever do, God's wrath would have held him tugging work to eternity, 
and they never have risen again from under it. He that overcomes that, 
must be as strong as God himself. Yea, and he must do this himself, by 
his own power too. It was not enough to be raised up, as Lazarus was, 
by the power of another ; that will not serve to satisfy for a sinner. For 
that power that raised him, must first satisfy and overcome God's wrath, 
eluctate, and break open the prison doors. Now if another power than his 
own had done it, that party that helped him had been in part the mediator, 
and so not he. But Christ being God, he is able to do all this, and to do 
it by his own power. For, 

1. Being God, he was backed with that power that was able to raise him 
up, and to loose the pains of death ; yea, and it was impossible he should 
be held thereof, says Peter, Acts ii. 14. Those pains of death there men- 
tioned were fi'om the wrath of God, which would have stayed all the creatures 



Chap. XII.] op cnnisT the mediator. 135 

in tbo workl for* ever rising; and the place implies that those pains would 
not have let him go till they were loosened and overcome ; foi' if possil)lo, 
they would have held him ; but being he was God, it was not possible ; but 
he takes hell-gates, like another Samson, and throws them oil" their hinges, 
carries them away, and swallows up death in victory. 

2. He could raise himself up ; * Destroy this temple,' says he, John ii. 
19, and ' I have power to raise it up,' I myself. The body could not raise 
itself, nor the soul have joined itself to that body ; therefore if he had been 
but mere man, he could never have done it, but that Spirit, the eternal 
Godhead, could : 1 Peter iii. 18, * He was put to death in the flesh,' that is, 
his human nature, ' but quickened in and by the Spirit,' that is, his God- 
head united thereunto. And he will thus overcome, not by mere power, 
by force, but in a way of justice, so as justice itself shall willingly let him 
go free, as being itself first satisfied. Yea, he will overcome upon such 
terms that it shall be unjust to hold him any longer, unjust, and so impos- 
sible in that sense also ; for he will in a few hours pay the whole debt, 
undergo the whole wrath due ; that which the creatures' strength could 
endure but by drops (and therefore endures it ever), he will be able to bear 
at once, so as justice itself shall say, It is finished, and I am satisfied. 

And further, when he hath despatched it, there will be time enough left, 
even an eternity of time, to reward him in, and to be glorified with the glory 
he had before the world was. This was another inconvenience attended 
the creatures' satisfaction, that it must always be a-satisfying, and so should 
never have been rewarded ; which God would never put any creature to, 
for then he should require and accept the highest obedience from a creature 
whom he should never have time to reward for it. But Christ can so 
satisfy as there will be time enough to reward him in. Yea, and he needs 
but a little time to satisfy in, and then he will survive and live again to call 
for his reward : ' He shall prolong his days, and see his seed, and be 
satisfied,' Isa. liii. 11. And therefore in this text we read of ' a great name 
above every name,' which as a reward God gave him for his being obedient 
unto death, Phil. ii. 9. And, 

3. Thirdly, Will his satisfaction serve but one sinner (as also I shewed 
would be the case if creatures had performed it ; yea, God must have 
sacrificed as many innocent creatures as he meant to save sinners) ? No ; 
Christ's satisfiiction will sei've for worlds, Rom. v. 17, 18. He is able to 
bring in such abundance of righteousness as abounds to many. 

4. And in the last place, to crown the conclusion of this discom'se with 
an additional weight of glory, that is more than all that hath been spoken. 
What will there be but just enough in this his obedience to make satisfac- 
tion for sin, and procure peace for sinners ? The creatures they could not 
have done so much. No ! But his will not only satisfy and make peace, 
but also reconcile, make friends : Col. i. 20, ' And, having made peace 
through the blood of his cross, by him to reconcile all things unto him- 
self ; hj him, I say, whether they be things in earth, or things in heaven.' 
His righteousness will not only pacify vengeance, but there is enough in it 
to bring us into favour with God. The worth and grace of his person is 
such, and he so beloved, as it makes us, though sinners, graciously accepted 
in his beloved, Eph. i. 6, brings us into a degree of favour infinitely greater 
than ever, and more lasting. He is the natural Son of God, the beloved in 
whom God's soul is well pleased; and his love being conveyed to us through 
him, it falls upon us with more strength and ferA'om' than ever. And also 

* That is, ' from.'— Ed. 



186 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK III. 

this offering up himself was so sv/eet a smelling sacrifice to God (as Eph. 
V. 2), that although God expressed never so much anger against Christ as 
when he hung upon the cross, yet he was never so well pleased by him as 
then ; nay, he was more pleased than he had been displeased with all the 
sins the creatures have or can commit. The damned spirits their punish- 
ment satisfies not ; vengeance can never suck out blood enough ; and yet 
if what they did could satisfy, it would never rise so high as to please God, 
never be of worth enough to bring them into favour again. But here when 
first vengeance had sucked its full, and falls off satisfied, then the favour of 
his person, the willingness of his obedience, purchaseth an overplus, a re- 
dundancy of merit, a surplusage of riches, ' unsearchable riches,' Eph. iii. 8, 
not only able to pay our debts the fii'st day (and that is the least part of the 
benefit by it), but enough besides to purchase heaven itself as a portion for us, 
the favour of God. Yea, as much there is of it as we can spend or take out 
in glory to eternity. God had large thoughts of great and glorious bless- 
ings to be bestowed upon his people, and the righteousness of Christ is as 
large in merit as God's heart in purposes, adequate thereto ; therefore the 
apostle makes God's grace and Christ's righteousness of equal extent, so 
that what God intended to be bestowed, his righteousness hath purchased: 
Kom. V. 17-20, ' For if by one man's offence death reigned by one ; much more 
they which receive abundance of grace, and of the gift of righteousness, shall 
reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.' Ver. 18, ' Therefore as by the offence 
of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation ; even so by the 
righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of 
life.' Ver. 19, ' For as by one man's disobedience many were made 
sinners, so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous.' Ver. 
20, ' Moreover the law entered, that the offence might abound. But where 
sin abounded, grace did much more abound.' Yea, the merit of this his 
obedience is so great, as it shall never be rewarded to the full ; the saints 
shall not have to eternity the full worth of it out in glory. 



Chap. I.] of chbist the mediator. 187 



BOOK IV. 

Christ^s willingness to the ivork of redemption from everlasting till 
he accomplish it. 

But in those sacrifices there is a remembrance again made of sins every year. 
For it is not jwssible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away 
sins. Wherefore when he cometh into the world, he saith, Sacrifice and 
offering thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou j^i'epared me: in burnt 
offerings and sacrifices for sin thou hast had no pleasure ; then said I,Lo, 
I come (in the volume of the book it is written of me) to do thy will, God. 
Above when he said, Sacrifice and offering and burnt offerings and offering 
for sin thou wouldest not, neither hadst pleasure therein (which are offered 
by the law) ; then said he, Lo, I come to do thy will, God. He taketh 
away the first, that he may establish the second. By the which ivill we are 
sanctified, through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all, — 
Heb. X. 3-^10. 



CHAPTER I. 

That there are two things to be considered in the obedience which Christ per- 
formed, the will and the deed. — That from all eternity he expressed his 
willingness, in his consent to undertake the work. 

As in all our obedience there are two principal ingredients to the true 
and right constitution of it, the matter of the obedience itself, and the prin- 
ciple and fountain of it in us : whereof the one, the apostle calls the deed, 
the other, the will — which latter God accepts in us, oftentimes without, 
always more than, the deed or matter of obedience itself — even so in 
Christ's obedience, which is the pattern and measure of ours, there are 
these two eminent parts which complete it. 

I. The obedience itself, and the worth and value of it, in that it is his, 
so great a person's. 

II. The willingness, the readiness to undertake, and the heartiness to 
perfonn it. The dignity of the person gave the value, the merit to the 
obedience performed by him. But the will, the zeal in his performance, 
gains the acceptance, and hath besides a necessary influence into the worth 
of it, and the virtue and efficacy of it to sanctify us. All which you have 
in the text. The ' ofiering up the body of Jesus : ' there is the matter. 
The 'obedience of him to death:' there is the will by which he offered it 
up : * by which will.' As calling not only for a distinct, but a more emi- 
nent consideration, and both necessarily concurring to om- sanctification 
and salvation; ' By which will we are sanctified.' Now the stoiy of his 
willingness to redeem and save, or the will by which we are sanctified, is a 
story of four parts. 



138 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK IV, 

1. Of his actual consent and undertaking tlie work, made and given to 
Ms Father from everlasting. 

2. The continuance of that his will to stand to it from everlasting, unto 
the time of his incarnation and conception. 

3. The renewal of this consent when he came into the world. 

4. The stedfast continuance of that will all along in the performance, 
from the cradle to the cross. 

And 1. As to his voluntary undertaking it 'afore the world was.' In 
the handling and discovery of those transactions of God the Father with him 
about the work of redemption, I have spoken something of Christ's willing- 
ness and consent, as it was there necessary ; for else I could not have set 
forth the issue and conclusion of that treaty made by the persons shewing 
themselves ; yet so as I reserved enough to make it a distinct head, when 
I should come to Christ's part. And so I here begin with it ; for it was 
then, as was said, left by God the Father with him, and did wholly lie 
upon him. 

It was necessary that Christ's consent should be then given, even from 
everlasting, and that as God made a promise to him for us, so that he should 
give consent again unto God. Yea ; and indeed it was one reason why it 
was necessary he that was our mediator should be God, and existent from 
eternity, not only to the end he might be privy to the first design and con- 
trivement of our salvation, and know the bottom and the first of God's mind 
and heart in it, and receive all the promises of God from God for us, but 
also in this respect, that his very consent should go to it from the first, 
even as soon as his Father, should design it. And it was right meet it should 
be so ; for the performance and all the working, operating part was to be his, 
and to lay* all upon his shoulders to execute, and it was a hard task, and 
therefore reason he should both know it with the first, seeing he was extant 
together with his Father, and should also from the first contrivement by his 
Father give his consent to it. It was fit that both his heart and head should 
be in with the first. And jow have all in one Scripture, Isa. ix. 6, where, 
when Christ is promised, ' Unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given,' 
observe under what titles he is set forth unto us : ' Counsellor, the mighty 
God, the everlasting Father.' Where everlastingness, which is affixed to 
one, is yet common to those other two. The ' everlasting Counsellor,' as 
well as ' everlasting Father ; ' for he was both Counsellor and Father, in 
that he was the viif/hti/ God, and all alike from everlasting. For, being 
God, and with his Father as a Son from everlasting, he must needs be a 
Counsellor with him, and so privy unto all God meant to do, especially in 
that very business, for the performance of which he is there said to be given 
as a son, and born as a child, and the etfecting of which is also said to be 
laid wholly on his shoulders. Certainly in this case, if God could hide 
nothing from Abraham he was to do, much less God from Christ, who 
was God with him from everlasting. And as he was for this cause to 
be privy to it for the cognisance of the matter, so to have given his actual 
consent likewise thereunto : for he was to be the father and founder of all 
that was to be done in it. And in that very respect, and in relation to that 
act of will then passed, whereby he became a father of that business for us, 
it is he is styled the ' everlasting Father,' and that from everlasting d parte 
j)Ost. For it is in respect of that everlastingness he is God, and so father 
from everlasting, as well as God from everlasting ; a counsellor for us with 
God, a father of us, and our salvation. God's counsellor, because his wis- 
* That is, 'lio.'— Ed. 



Cu-vp. I.J OP cnmsT the mediator. 139 

dom -was jointly in that plot and the contrivcment of it : and father hoth of 
lis and this design, because of his will in it, and undertaking to cfl'ect it. 
In that his heart and will were in it as well as the Father's, he was there- 
fore the father of it as well as God, and brought it to perfection. 

I acknowledge the Scripture is more sparing in recording that hand and 
will that the Son of God had in it as from everlasting. And I have long 
apprehended this to be the reason of it ; because his will is so necessarily 
and naturally resolved into his Father's will, they having but one will be- 
tween them (as I have elsewhere alleged it upon this very argument), but 
chictly because what was done as in the point of our salvation from ever- 
lasting, it is and was the proper honour of God the Father ; and so the 
concurrence of the Son is swallowed up in the Father's contrivements about 
it ; and the rather also, because the Son hath manifested his willingness so 
abundantly in the very performing it, which necessarily imported and re- 
quired this everlasting consent of his, and argues it. Hence so little is 
explicitly said of it. But as the w^ork of redemption performed in time is 
attributed to the Son, so these works from everlasting to the Father. And 
therefore all the speech is of what he then did ; how he made promise to 
Christ, and blessed us in him with all spiritual blessings, and sware he 
should be priest upon the veiy day he begat him, in Heb. v., which refers 
both to his eternal generation and call to the office of priesthood, from the 
same everlasting, as well as to that in time. 

Yet there are two things said elsewhere, that imply Christ's full consent 
given from everlasting, in answer unto that oath of God. For it is not 
barely said, as in that place, that he w^as 'made a priest' passively, as dedi- 
cated onlj^ by his Father to the priesthood, that might have been supposed 
to have been without his own actual consent given ; like as parents, from 
the births of their children, have dedicated them to the ministiy, or the like 
calling, as Hannah did Samuel without his knowledge ; and thus also 
Sampson was a Nazarite. But it was not so here, that his being made a 
priest then by his Father, is elsewhere interpreted by his being made a 
' surety of a covenant.' So Heb. vii., by comparing the 21st and 22d 
verses together. In the 21st verse that oath is mentioned, ' The Lord 
sware and will not repent. Thou art a priest.' And this is interpreted by an 
inference from it, ver. 22, * By so much was Jesus made surety of a better 
testament.' Now, this oath, though it was recorded and uttered by David, 
Ps. ex., after Moses' law supposed given, as the last verse of that chapter 
insinuates, yet we elsewhere find this covenant to be called an everlasting 
covenant, and the everlasting gospel, as Piev. xv., as that which had been 
made and lain hid in God from everlasting, d ^Jrtfte post, as the apostle, 
speaking of the gospel, plainly insinuates, Rom. xvi. 25, 26, ' The mystery 
kept secret since the world began ; but now is made manifest, according to 
the commandment of the everlasting God,' which special attribute of 
eternity is there given God, to signify that though he had ' kept it secret 
since the world began,' and but now revealed it, yet he had framed and 
contrived it from everlasting and afore the world. And it is certain, that 
as all promises in the word are but the copies of God's promises made to 
Christ for us from everlasting, so these oaths and covenants recorded in the 
word are but the copy of that oath and covenant struck betwixt God and 
Christ from everlasting. These the extracts, those the original. 

Now, then, if the intent of God's oath was to make a covenant of it, and 
not only a promise but a covenant, then Christ's consent is manifestly im- 
ported. If it had only been called a promise from God, that would not 



140 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK IV. 

necessarily have implied Christ's consent, though it would have implied his 
existence or being then, as I have used to argue from that place, Titus i. 2, 
* In hope of eternal life, which God that cannot lie promised before the 
world began.' But it being called further a covenant, it doth import two ; 
for as a mediator is not of one but two, so a covenant is always the consent 
of two, and not of one only ; it cannot be a covenant else. You use to 
say, to every bargain two woi'ds must go ; the meaning is, the consent of 
two parties. So to every covenant ; it had not been a complete covenant 
else. If God had sworn to it ; yea, if Christ himself had been secretly 
willing, yet if by his consent expressed it had not been struck up, it had 
not been a covenant. A purpose also it might have been called, but not a 
covenant. 

Yea, and let me further improve it. If Christ had not fully and perfectly 
consented, it had not been a perfect covenant. Yea, and if he had not at 
first propounding of it (which was from everlasting) come off to it, without 
taking any time to deliberate, it had not been an everlasting covenant ; that 
is, from everlasting. 

But (which is more) the second person did so fully engage himself, that 
God calls him not only his covenanter, but his covenant. It is in that place, 
Isa. xhx. 8, out of which I have elsewhere shewed how the covenant was 
struck dialogue -wise. You may see there how it was driven ; and after he 
had shewn upon what considerations Christ came off to it, he thereupon in 
the 8th verse calls him his covenant. 

And if it be objected that a covenant may be made without the consent 
of both parties, for God says, ' This is my covenant,' when he promiseth 
to give to us (who had not then consented) a ' new heart,' &c. 

Yet for answer, consider that this promise alleged was necessarily made 
fij'st to Christ for us, and was driven covenant-wise with him ; and in that 
respect it is that it becometh to be called a covenant ; as thus it respects 
us, because indeed made with him for us first, and so made known unto us. 
The meaning is, that therefore it is that God promiseth on his part to give 
us a new heart, because Christ promised afore to him, for his part, to work 
redemption for us, otherwise it could not have been called a covenant till 
we had consented. 

Then (2.) the word, ' He was made a surety,' doth argue it also, for that 
evidently imports an undertaking on Christ's part : and so as the oath was 
God's, so the suretyship was Christ's. And a surety, 'E77U05 is a plighter 
of his troth, by ' striking hands,' as the phrase in the original, Prov. xxii, 26. 

Now 2. for the second interval of the continuance of that his wiUingnesa 
fi'om everlasting unto the time of his coming to perform it, that is as evident 
also out of Prov. viii. 30, which shews how his delights were in it all the 
while ; and therefore his heart was more especially set upon it than all 
works else. But this I have also spoken unto elsewhere. 



Chap. II.] of ohrist the mediator. 141 



CHAPTER II. 

That Christ renewed his consent as soon as he came into the world. — That his 
human nature from his first conception agreed to it. — That this is apparent 
from the scope and intent of the twenty-second Psalm. 

But in those sacrifices there is a remembrance again made of sins every year. 
For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats should take away 
sins. Wherefore, when he cometh into the icorld, he saith, Sacrifice and 
offering thou wouldst not, but a body hast thou prepiared me. — Heb. X. 3-5. 

The other two parts of his willingness come now to be handled. 

I. His willingness and consent renewed, when he came into the world, 
to perform what he had undertaken and covenanted for from everlasting. 

II. The constant and fixed postm-e of his will, and heartiness in the work 
all along, during his lifetime, and in his death, till he had finished it, John 
xiii. 1. I shall not need to pursue this any further than unto his death, 
for the rest of his work in heaven was pleasant work, and but as the reaping 
the joyful harvest of his seed sown in tears. 

The first I call the will of dedication, or consecration of himself by a vow 
to this great work, then solemnly made and given when he came into the 
world ; the latter, the will of execution or performance. The first is hke 
the dedication of the temple, which was his type, and was a most glorious 
action, and fundamental to all that followed ; and calls for an answerable 
regard and observation from us. The dedications of the outward temple, 
the type of his body, the tabernacle made without hands, were the most 
solemn actions recorded in the Old Testament. And the first dedication 
had to accompany it the greatest hecatombs and sacrifices that ever were 
afore or after, joined with a large, set, and powerful prayer, composed by 
Solomon, and upon record. The other by Zerubbabel had a yearly feast, 
called the ' feast of the dedication,' to celebrate the memorial of it. But 
' a greater than Solomon is here,' and a more glorious dedication of that 
temple, which was the glory of that second, as Haggai had foretold, Hag. 
ii. 9. What sacrifices of prayers should we then ofi'er up to God upon the 
news thereof? 

I. For the first, Christ's willingness and renewed consent when he came 
into the world. These words hold forth eminently two things concern- 
ing it. 

1. The time of Christ's dedicating himself. 

2. The dedication itself. 

1. The time you see is at the very instant of his coming into the world, 
to undergo this great work and service. * When he comes into the world, 
he says,' &c. This must needs be observed (as it is) a great and mighty 
secret, that the very words that God the Son then used to God the Father, ' 
at the moment of his incarnation (when he was to take our nature, to be- 
come flesh, and appear in this world as a part thereof), should be recorded, 
which words were before known alone to the three persons ; which yet the 
Holy Ghost, the gi'eat secretary of heaven, hath vouchsafed to reveal unto 
us ; for the great concernment of them, as to our salvation, so to our know- 
ledge thereof. The words were first uttered by David, prophetically of 
Christ, Ps. xl. 6, 7, and the apostle not only interprets them of Christ, but 
adds that which David mentioned not. David speaks not a word of the 



142 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK IV. 

time tlicat the date of tliis speech should be at, viz., when he should come 
into the world. No ; this is one of Paul's secrets, revealed to him by the 
Holy Ghost, and could have been known from no other hand. You have 
the like speech recorded of the Father's to Christ, when he came first to 
heaven, by the same David, though the time thereof is more clearly hinted 
there, in the words themselves, Ps. ex. 1, ' The Lord said to my Lord, Sit 
thou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool.' 

The great inquiry next will be, who this / was, in Ileb. x. 7, that should 
then utter it ? Whether the second person only, as now being to take 
up our nature, or withal, the human natui'e concurring with him in that 
consent. 

1. That it was the speech of the second person, then existing, is evident. 
For it was spoken when the Holy Ghost was framing the body or human 
nature in the womb ; * A body hast thou fitted me : lo, I come.' For he 
is the person, the vie, and the /, that took up that body into one person 
with himself. He was more concerned than that human nature, and gave 
more away by his incarnation and the sufferings that followed ; and there- 
fore his willingness was the more requisite and eminent, and to that end 
recorded for om- comfort. Thus at the instant when the human nature was 
a-making, and so was not capable as 3'et to give consent, yet had the great 
and total sum of glory due to it upon its union with that person, given 
away for thirty-three years to come, by him that was indeed the person that 
assumes it. Then did the second person (that is the person to whom all 
actions are attributed) express his readiness and willingness, ' Lo, I come.' 
And to shew he did it the most deliberately, and consulto, as we say, it is 
prefaced how he had taken aforehaud consideration of all ways else ; and 
now that his Father had took a summaiy of all other means, that might be 
in pretence to redeem mankind, and how all would prove invalid, giving 
one instance for all the rest, as of which the experiment fully has been 
made, namely, sacrifices and burnt- offerings ; and so by that one instance 
for all other, at once declaring that all creature sacrifices would be too hght, 
and of no value : ' Sacrifices and burnt- ofierings thou wouldst not.' And 
be speaks withal as one who had consulted his Father's decrees, ' the volume 
of that book ' written in heaven, wherein all our names are written, Heb. 
xii. 23, and had there seen all the whole work set down, and every tittle of 
God's will he was to perform or suffer. And now when it was come to the 
very moment of time set down, the fulness of time, Christ the Son ofiers 
himself to perform every jot of it ; and doth not so much as stay expecting 
his Father's answer in return, or that he should speak anew to him about 
it, or move him in it, but prevents him. He says, ' Lo, I come ;' as car- 
rying all this in his heart written there, and precisely remembering the 
time, the moment ; for you see himself is only here to speak to his Father. 

So then you have the speech which at that instant not only the angel 
spake to his mother on earth, Luke i. 28-38, but here also that which 
the Son spake in heaven. And it speaks all willingness, yea, heart and 
zeal not to fail a moment, ' Lo, I come to do thy will, God.' And it is 
with an Ecce, ' Lo and behold ' how ready I am to do it. 

2. It is worth our next inquiry what consent, and when it was, that the 
human natm'e, that body which he assumed, actually did first give. 

(1.) It was necessary that this human nature should likewise consent 
and be willing ; for as it was a distinct nature from the divine, so it had a 
distinct will, and also it was concerned, being to be made the subject of all 
the sufferings, the sacrifice to be given away and ofl'cred up, as the 10th 



Chap. II.] of christ the mediator. 143 

verse hritli it. It is necessary that it consent too, when it is able to put 
forth an act of consent, and of a deliberate will. The fundamental consent 
was the divine person's, and the act of assuming our nature, and coming 
into the world, and writing his name among crefitures, was solely and singly 
the act of the divine person. But yet there is to be an accessory consent 
of the human nature, now married into one person with the divine, con- 
cerning this. 

(2.) The question will be about the time, whether at his first coming into 
the world this consent was actually given ; or, that the consent of the 
human nature was included, as of one under age, in the consent of the 
divine person, the Son of God. 

For answer ; how soon, and when first, the human nature gave his con- 
sent, is hard to say. 

1. This may safely be affirmed, that as soon as, or when first he began 
to put forth any acts of reason, that then his will was guided to direct its 
aim and intentions to God as his Father, from himself as the mediator. And 
look, as in infants' hearts, if they had been born in iunocency, there would 
have been sown the notion of God, whom they should first have known in 
and by whatever they knew else ; and the moral law being w)itten in their 
hearts, thej' should have directed their actions to God and his glory, through 
a natural instinct and tendency of spirit ; the principal law written in their 
hearts then, and wherein holiness consists, being to direct all to God and 
his glory. Thus it was in Christ when an infant, and such holy principles 
guided him to that, which was that will of God as to him, and to be per- 
formed by him ; and which was to sway and direct all his actions and 
thoughts, that were to be the matter of our salvation and justification, which 
were to be exerted according to the capacity of reason, as it should grow 
up more and more. Hence therefore this law, from the very first of his 
acting intelligentlj', must move and predominantly carry all along with the 
motion of it, as the j^iimtim vwhile doth all the rest of the spheres. And 
look, as it would have been necessary that the law of love to God, and 
aiming at his glorj', should have acted all thoughts and imaginations rational 
in infants in innocency, or they had not acted holily, as parts and pieces 
of mankind ought to do, when they acted, so Christ, being not only a man 
that had the law of holiness in him, but also the Messiah or mediator 
by special office and calling, and accordingly had that special law of 
his office written in his heart, it was as necessary to the performance 
of that office, that all thoughts and acts of understanding, &c., should 
be directed to God by him from the first, as works and parts of mediation, 
as it was for him, as a man, to address them all unto God's glory, as parts 
of holiness or righteousness. For else he had not discharged his office and 
calhng from the first, nor had those first dawnings and actings of his will, 
thoughts, and affections, been involved and included as parts and pieces of 
his mediation, as the other parts of his obedience afterwards were. But 
now what Christ did when a child, hath a meritoriousness in it, as well as 
what he did when he was a man giown ; and also what he suffered, his veiy 
circumcision is made influential into our sanctification, through the merits and 
virtue of it, as well as his after being baptized when thirty years old. And 
therefore for certain his actions, which proceeded from will and understand- 
ing from the first, had in their proportion the same meritorious influence. 

The Twenty-second Psalm, which was peculiarly made for, and in the 
name of Christ, doth expressly and directly tells us not only that God tf ok 
him out of the womb, and that he was cast upon God from the womb, 



144 OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR, [BoOK IV. 

ver. 9, 10, the latter of which may be passively understood of God's care 
of him ; but further, ' Thou didst make me hope when I was upon my 
mother's breasts,' ver. 9. ' And thou art m}' God from my mother's belly ;' 
or, as Ainsworth reads the words, ' The maker of me to trust at my mother's 
breasts.' Which words cannot be understood only in a passive sense, but 
do import acts of faith miraculously drawn forth from him to God as his 
God. As also those words, ' Thou art my God,' may well be taken to import 
how he had owned and relied upon him as his God from his mother's womb, 
shewing how that then he had owned him as his God, with an act of faith, 
as truly as in ver. 1, when he cried out, ' My God, my God,' &c., when on 
the cross. 

But that I insist on is to observe to this purpose the coherence of his 
words all along afore, as also in this passage. Christ had pleaded ' their 
fathers trusted in thee, and were delivered,' ver. 4, 5 ; and ver. 8, he 
alleged how that that his faith upon God as his God, and as a Father to 
him, as his only begotten Son, and the Messiah and Saviour of the world, 
was the thing he was reproached and upbraided with now when on the cross : 
ver. 7 and 8, ' All they that see me laugh me to scorn : they shoot out the 
lip, they shake the head, saying. He trusted on the Lord that he would de- 
liver him : let him deliver him, seeing he delighted in him.' I say, this 
was the reproach cast on him in particular, viz., how that he had with con- 
fidence given out and taken upon him, as being the Son of God and Messiah, 
and for his trusting on God under that special relation to him, was the 
thing they jeered. Thus it is expressly, in the citing of that place by 
Matthew, Mat. xxvii. 43, ' He trusted in God ; let him deliver him now, if 
he will have him : for he said, I am the Son of God.' Now then, in the 
next verses of the psalm, he allegeth in answer to his reproach, ' Thou 
didst make me hope at my mother's breasts.' Which in its coherence is 
as if he had said, did the fathers trust thee with that faith, as men thine 
elect use to trust thee withal ? Why, lo. Lord, I began to trust thee 
sooner than ordinarily any of them do, or ever did, even at the breast when 
an infant ; and, Lord, thou hearest them mock me, that I trusted I was 
thy only begotten Son ; and now. Lord, this was the very thing thou causedst 
me to trust and have assurance of, when at my mother's breasts. Yea, 
and I did it then in that sense, and with that faith I now on the cross do 
call thee my God withal, as being that beloved Son of thine, my Father and 
my God, in whom thou delightest. And with this faith it hath been that I 
have owned thee as my God all along, even from the veiy womb. 

Now then, if Christ had an actual faith then on God as his God, answer- 
able to his personal interest in and relation unto God as his God, and so 
in his proportion such as holy men have in their measure, and from their 
interest in God as adopted sons, suitably to their condition and estate 
when they come first to believe ; then that faith in him must needs in time 
rise up to faith and apprehension of him, as a Father to him, as the only 
begotten, the Messiah. For else his faith had fallen short of that object of 
it which was proper and peculiar to him and his state and condition. And 
if this be at all wondered at, that Christ's human nature should do it so 
soon, Christ himself tells it here as a wonderful work of God towards him 
in that human soul of his, in that he celebrates God as the maker of him 
to trust, or ' thou causedst me to trust then,' and thou that drewest me out 
of the womb, and didst miraculously form me there, didst draw my soul then 
to believe in thee as my Father. 

Neither are these mine apprehensions alone upon this place, but the 



Chap. II.] op christ the mediator. 145 

same I have found to be in one late learned commentator* on the words, 
who says, Nos himc version de Christo interprelaiiuir, in quo cum ah instanti 
concept ionis fuerunt omnes thesauri sapientiw. et scienticc ahsconditi, potuit ah 
instanti concept ion is omnem suam curam et spetn, ul homo, in nno I)eo fiyere 
et hcare. Christ having in him, from the instant of his conception, all the 
treasures of his wisdom and knowledge hidden in him, it might be so, that, 
from the instant of his conception, he as a man might fix and place all his 
care and hope in God alone. And to that end he quotcth also this place, 
Heb. X. 7, my text, ' When he came into the world, he says,' &c. 

Now there are two speeches in the 40th Psalm more proper to apply to 
the soul of that human nature assumed. 

1. * My ear hast thou bored through,' is appliable more properly to the 
human nature than to the divine ; and so to be understood to be the voice 
of the human natui-e rather than of the divine. 

Now, what is it to have an ear bored through ? It is to be made will- 
ing and obedient to do God's will, as a servant is to do his master's. You 
know how that one that was purely a servant, and for ever such, he had 
his ear bored, Exod. xxi. 6. This was typical. He that had his ear bored 
through gave his consent first, which is implied in those words, ' And if 
the sei'vant shall plainly say, I love my master, my wife, and my childi-en, 
I will not go out free.' If he would be free, he was to forsake his wife 
and children, which were a motive to many to live as a servant with them. 
The human nature now united might have stood upon it, not to enter into 
any service ; that is, as in respect of his own prerogative, being taken up 
into an equality with God. But, says Christ, I love my Father, and there- 
fore I will serve him in the work of redemption : John xiv. 31, * That the 
world may know that I love the Father, and as the Father gave me com- 
mandment, even so I do.' He also loved his wife, his spouse, his church, 
&c. He will have her live with him, he must serve for her company, and 
he loves his children particularly (as that speech imports, ' Lo, here am I, 
and the children thou hast given me'). This moved Christ to serve, as 
Jacob did Laban : Eph. v. 20, ' Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ 
loved the chui'ch, and gave himself for it.' He should not have her society 
else, as himself speaks : John xii. 23, 24, ' Except the Son of man die, he 
must abide alone,' or be in heaven alone, without his church's company. 
Neither is it the phrase only that complies with this sense, but you have 
another scripture doth manifestly apply this phrase to Christ, in this sense 
of willing obedience : Isa. 1. 5, ' The Lord God hath opened mine ear, and 
I was not rebellious, neither turned away back.' Do you know his voice 
that speaks it, and about what ? It is your Saviour's. I will give you a 
comfortable token you shall know it by : ver. 4, ' The Lord God hath 
given me the tongue of the learned, that I should know how to speak a word 
in season to him that is weary. He wakeneth morning by morning, he 
wakeneth mine ear to hear as the learned.' You know who afterwards 
said of himself, ' Come to me, all ye that are weary, and I will ease you,' 
Mat. xi. 28, as you have it in the margin. And will you know what the 
work was for which God had opened his ear ? ' And I am not rebellious,* 
says he. It was the hardest piece of it, to which of all other, if to any, he 
should have been unwilling. It follows, ver. 6, ' I gave my back to the 
smiters, and my cheeks to them that plucked off the hair ; I hid not my 
face from shame and spitting.' Read Matthew the 26th and 27th chapters. 
But is that all, that he was not rebellious or refractory to it, his ear was 
* Muia in Ps. xxii. 9. 

VOL. V. K 



146 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK IV. 

bored, he di-ew not his back away? Xo : 'I give my back to the smiters,' 
&c. It was his own free act, as elsewhere it is said, Gal. ii. 20, * He gave 
himself.' And whereas the servant in the type had but one ear bored 
through, of Christ the psabnist says in the plui-al, ' My ears ' (so it is in 
the original) ' hast thou bored through,' to note an abundance, an overplus 
of willingness ; as when we say, a man hears of a thing with both ears, it 
notes he hears of it, and hears of it again. Christ was all ear, to shew he 
was aU obedience. His eai* bored is put for the whole : as the apostle in- 
terprets it, ' A body.' 

2. There is another speech argues this consent to have been the human 
nature's also, when he says, speaking of his willingness, ' Thy law is in my 
bowels ; ' written there habitually fi-om the womb, which cannot be meant 
of the divine natm'e. And yet even when he assumed this human nature, 
the law of God, and this special law of the mediatorship, was written there. 
That phrase shews (as I said at first) that it was by instinct, such as natu- 
rally it would have been in infants in innocency. Now, this is more than 
simply to l«ive an ear bored, to give consent ; it is to have his law made 
natural to him. And it is in the midst of the bowels, in the will, the afiec- 
tions, that are the centre of the soul, and the middle of it. But the apostle 
speaks this of him when coming into the world. And these speeches being 
manifestly proper to the human soul and will, and being compared with 
these passages of the 22d Psalm, they aU together do strongly argue that, 
in a miraculous way, the human soul of Christ did then give up itself to 
this whole work. 

And so to conclude this, look as his mother consented to the angel's 
message before she conceived of him : Luke i. 31, says the angel, ' Thou 
shalt conceive, and shalt call his name Jesus.' And in the middle of his 
delivei7 of it, she had not as yet conceived him, for, ver. 35, he says still 
in the future, ' The Holy Ghost shall come on thee, and shall overshadow 
thee,' &c. And when the angel had done his message, ver. 38, * Mary 
said, Behold the handmaid of the Lord ' (I give myself up to him) ; ' be it 
unto me according to thy word.' And so thereupon she conceived of him ; 
for, Luke ii. 21, it is said, ' his name was called Jesus, which was so 
named of the angel before he was conceived in the womb.' And therefore, 
till the angel had done his message, she conceived not of him, and so not 
till her own consent was given. And as God had hers that she might be 
freely the mother of him, so in like manner God, it would seem, had the 
consent of that reasonable soul of Jesus presently after his coming, and 
being made the Son of God. And so was fulfilled that which in the pro- 
phecy was foretold he should utter: Isa. xlix. 1, ' God hath called me from 
the womb,' as well as made mention of his name (Jesus) from his concep- 
tion ; as it follows there, ' From the bowels of my mother he hath made 
mention of my name.' T^Tiich, though spoken of others (as of Cyrus), it 
imports but God's ordaining him from that time to that work; yet we may 
apply it to Christ, considering all that is said afore ; as also that this is 
not passively spoken of him, as that of Cyrus and others, but is recorded 
as to be uttered by himself, 'The Lord hath called me from the womb,' &c. 
It may import more, even how Christ did then answer his call, and gave 
up himself to this work ; but of this more anon. 

And thus again, as his conception was at Nazareth, Luke i. 26, so he 
was every way Na ^aja/o;, a Nazarite, given up to God from the womb, 
given up by the second jjerson that assumed that nature, given up by the 
human nature, the soul of it assumed, by a miraculous work of God, as 



Chap. III.] of christ the mediator. 147 

was bis conception itself, given up by bis motber also, who assents to all 
that the angel said of him, to have such a child to be conceived in her: ' Bo 
it according to thy word,' stiid she. Lastly, a Nazarite by God's own dedi- 
cation and separation of him then to it, in the message of the angel, which 
was sent by him. 



CHAPTER III. 

Shewinr/ the mystery of that appellation given him, * Jesus the Nazarite,' to 

have been, that he ivas thus dedicated from his very conception to this great 

work. 

» 
And he came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth, that it might he fulfilled 

which was sjjoken hy the prophets, He shall be called a Nazarene. — Mat. 

II. 23. 

There was no name more ordinarily and familiarly given to Christ, and 
that by all sorts of persons, than this, ' Jesus of Nazareth,' and ' Jesus the 
Nazarite.' It was given him by the Jews, John xviii. 5, 7, Mat. xxvi. 71; 
by angels: (1.) the bad, Mark i. 24; (2.) the good, Mark xvi. 6. Yea, 
this appellation obtained so among all, that it was put by Pilate, the 
Roman Governor, into the superscription upon the cross, in all three lan- 
guages, ' Jesus the Nazarite,' John xix. 19 ; and was further used by his 
apostles, as glorying to own him under that title after his ascension ; so 
Acts ii. 22, and chap. iii. 6, iv. 10. Yea, and himself, after his ascension, 
doth from heaven decipher himself thereby : Acts xxii. 8, ' I am Jesus 
(o 'Na^u^aTog) the Nazarite.' 

Now it so fell out, in the providence of God guiding the idiom or manner 
of speech in that language, that a Nazarene or Nazarite signified both an 
inhabitant of the city Nazareth, as also one that by profession and vow was 
peculiarly separated and dedicated to God. 

The Jews, as they gave this name unto Jesus, intended no other thing 
thereby than that he was an inhabitant of and dweller in the city of Naza- 
reth ; as you say a Londoner, noting out an inhabitant of the city of Lon- 
don. And so it is given to Christ, 'tia^a^rivhg, Luke iv. 34, compared with 
John i. 46, where it is tov a.'jb Na^ags^, that is, one of the inhabitants of 
Nazareth. 

But Matthew tells us that God had a further design in guiding those Jews 
to this appellation, to hold forth a higher mystery, namely, that this was 
the great Nazarite, vowed and separated unto him, of whom all the vota- 
ries or Nazarites of the Old Testament were types. And therefore he is 
termed by Matthew and others 6 Na/^upawg, the great Nazarite, those having 
been his shadows, even as he is called the last Adam, 1 Cor. xv. 43 ; the 
true David, Acts xiii. 34. 

The words of Matthew to this pui-pose are these, Mat. ii. 23, ' And he 
came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth,' which was the only occasion 
why the Jews termed him Jesus of Nazareth, or Nazarene ; but it had this 
mystery further in it, ' That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the 
prophets,' of him that was to be the Messiah, ' that he shall be called,' that 
is, be, * a Nazarite.' 

Now, under the Old Testament, the writers of which are generally called 
the prophets, all that were dedicated or consecrated unto God b:y vow of 



148 OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK IV. 

their parents from their birth, or that separated themselves unto God in a 
special vow of holiness and obedience above others of their brethren, these 
were termed Nazarites ; as Joseph, Gen. xlix. 2G, ' The blessings of thy 
father have prevailed above the blessings of my progenitors, and to the 
utmost bounds of the everlasting hills they shall be on the head of Joseph, 
and on the crown of the head of him that was separate from his brethren.' 
And Samson also, Judgee xiii. 5, ' For, lo, thou shalt conceive and bear a 
son, and no razor shall come on his head ; for the child shall be a Naza- 
rite unto God from the womb.' And whoever he was that vowed his per- 
son to God, and not his goods only, was by the law called a Nazarite : 
Num. vi. 2, ' Speak unto the children of Israel, and say unto them, When 
either man or woman shall separate themselves to vow a vow of a Naza- 
rite, to separate themselves to the Lord.' All which were acted as types 
and shadows of the dedication of himself, to be after this made by this 
great votary, who was the substance of them in this particular, as in all 
things else he was of all his other forerunning types, in what was attributed 
to them. 

There may other royal qualifications and characters of Christ the 
Messiah fall into this, that he was called a Nazarite, as will in the cur- 
rent of this discom'se appear ; but this of his being vowed to God was 
the great and main thing intended thereby, as Joseph and Sampson and 
others were. 

The main difficulty herein is, how the examples and the law of those 
Nazarites should be esteemed prophecies of him, as Matthew here says, 
' That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophets.' 

It is a known and a taken-for- granted truth, that those names and 
things spoken of the eminent types of Christ, are by the evangelists and 
apostles given unto Christ, whom they prophetically signified, as more truly, 
and in a more transcendent manner, belonging to him than unto the per- 
sons themselves to whom they were first given unto ; as eminently fulfilled 
in him, yea, and as more really intended of him than of them, as appears 
by many instances of the like kind. 

Thus when Paul to the Hebrews would prove Christ to be the Son of 
God, in that peculiar manner as never man, yea, nor angel, ever was : Heb. 
i. 4, 5, ' Being made so much better than the angels, as he hath by inhe- 
ritance obtained a more excellent name than they. For unto which of the 
angels said he at any time. Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten 
thee ? And again, I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a 
Son ?' He would here prove that Christ's name given him in the Old 
Testament, was * the Son of God,' and so the Son as no angel. He cites 
a speech spoken of, and to Solomon, ' And again I will be to him a Father, 
and he shall be to me a Son.' Now where are these words to be found, 
or how come they to be meant of Christ ? The words are only found, 
2 Sam. vii. 14, 1 Chron. xxii. 10. No way can be devised but this, that 
what God speaketh of Solomon is more properly intended of Christ ; De 
Solomone vera, more than de Solomone mero. David's Son was but a sha- 
dow. Yea, and which is stranger, he quotes it to prove that Christ the 
Messiah was the Son of God in such a transcendent manner as Solomon 
was not, even tbat he was the only begotten Son, whereof Solomon's son- 
ship was but a shadow. This and many the like must be resolved into 
this general rule, that what is attributed to the type his shadow, must 
needs be in a more divine and super-eminent manner ascribed to him the 
substance. For if so excellent persons in their highest excellency were 



Chap. IV.] of christ the mediator. 149 

but his tj^cs, then what aro those excellencies in him, a person so divine ? 
I might exemplify all this more clearly in the apostle's quoting, and that as 
a proof too, what was said of the first Adam, that he was an earthly man, 
a living soul, to fore-prophesy Christ's super-excelling dignity of his being 
the Lord of heaven, a quickening Spirit, a second Adam : 1 Cor. xv. 44, 45, 
' It is sown a natural body ; it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natu- 
ral body, and there is a spiritual body. And so it is written, The first 
man Adam was made a living soul ; the last Adam was made a quickening 
Spirit.' And multitudes of other instances might be given ; as that in 
Hosea xi. 1, ' Out of Egypt have I called my Son,' quoted by Matthew in 
this chap. ii. ver. 15. Now then parallel this of Matthew, concerning 
Christ his being a Nazarite, with that of his being a Son under the type of 
Solomon, and a second Adam, &c., and you will readily say as Matthew 
here. This name of Nazarite was commonly given him, that it might be 
fulfilled which was spoken by the prophets. He shall be called a Nazarite. 
So as, although there were no other scriptures in the prophets to foresignify 
this thing, than these which were his tj-pes, yet that alone is sufficient to 
call for Matthew's -TrXri^odfi , 'that it might be fulfilled' ; yea, and the name 
and thing more eminently fulfilled in him than it was in them ; and he a 
more transcendent votary, made more holy and more sanctified than 
they all. 

CHAPTER IV. 

That Samscn, and other Nazant.es of the law, were types of Christ the great 
Nazarite, ivho dedicated him to the holy work of redemption. — By what 
rules and reasons we may judge that Christ vias in this respect typified by 
those Nazarites. 

Two things here are to be foi'ther inquired into. « 

I. By what it doth appear that Samson and Joseph, and those by the 
law of vows that were Nazarites under the old law, were therein types of 
our Jesus, termed the Nazarite. 

II. How he, being a Nazarite, or a devoted person, from his very con- 
ception and education in his younger years, was fore-signified, and how 
fitly and correspondently his being termed a Nazarite fi-om the city Naza- 
reth (which Matthew alfirms) falls in herewith ; as also by what a won- 
derful providence it came to pass that this great and important title of the 
Christ, Nazarite, should commonly and ordinarily be given him by the 
Jews themselves, they intending it only to signify that he was an inhabi- 
tant of the city Nazareth, and but to vilify him ; but God intending it fur- 
ther to signify his dedication and consecration to the work of redemption 
from his conception, and all along in his education, Nazareth being the 
place of both. 

I. To clear the first, viz., How Samson and other vowed Nazarites 
appear to be types of Christ. 

1. In general, even by the same rule that we know Adam and Solo- 
mon to have been types of him, and that what was said of them is to be 
applied to him, who yet ai-e nowhere in the Old Testament called his 
types. And as we receive the testimony of Paul, that so apphes it from 
them, so we may here do this of Matthew by the same warrant ; though 
we had no other special application of these types unto Christ in the Old 
Testament. 



150 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK IV. 

The general mle which the apostles went by, and which the Jews them- 
selves assented unto, and their teachers taught them, was, that whatever 
eminent and extraordinaiy excellency was found in any of their ancestors 
renowned in the Old Testament, or in the ceremonial law, that all such fore- 
signified the Messiah to come, as the perfection and centre of them. Thii 
themselves acknowledge of David, who yet was not styled a saviour oi 
deliverer, as Samson and Joseph are expressly termed, which was also 
the eminent character and work of our Jesus ; this I say they acknow- 
ledge of Melchisedec, David, Solomon, the high priest among the Jews, 
their kings, &c. Then if it be so, that special institution of the Nazarite 
must mean the like. And the reason is undeniable ; for what excellency 
was it that a Nazarite, a votary under the old law, took upon him the pro- 
fession of? Why a peculiar and more singular holiness, separation, con- 
secration of their person unto God, in some special service which they 
were by vow or dedication obliged unto above their brethren, which they 
expressed by a peculiar strictness in abstaining from wine, and the like, 
which others did not. Thus Num. v. 2-5, ' Speak unto the children of 
Israel, and say unto them, Allien either man or woman shall separate 
themselves to vow a vow of a Nazarite, to separate themselves unto the 
Lord ; he shall separate himself fi-om wine and strong drink, and shall 
di'ink uo vinegar of wine, or vinegar of strong drink, neither shall he diink 
any liquor of grapes, nor eat moist gi'apes, or dried. AH the days of his 
separation shall he eat nothing that is made of the vine-tree, from the ker- 
nels unto the husk. All the days of the vow of his separation there shall 
no razor come upon his head ; until the days be fulfilled, in the which he 
separateth himself unto the Lord, he shall be holy, and shall let the locks 
of his hair grow.' He shall be holy, that is, peculiarly, singularly holy. 
Now then, if civil excellencies in public persons were types of him, as 
kings, &c., then sacred much more, and that of special holiness and conse- 
cration to God above»any other. 

PecuUar holiness, whether real or ceremonial, did make a Nazarite ; 
therefore, in Num. vi. 8, he is called ' holy to the Lord.' And a Nazarite 
is translated by the Septuagint ayioz, a holy man ; especially they were 
termed such, when these were joined with their being saviours and de- 
liverers of the people of God. All such were eminently, and must be 
acknowledged, types of him that was to be the great saviour and deliverer 
whom the Jews expected. 

2. Particularly, to give the reasons for it. 

(1.) Joseph, both for his excelling in holiness above his brethren, as also 
his eminent advancement over them, was an apparent type of Christ. 

[l.j For holiness. It might seem by the stoiy he was devoted thereto 
from his yoimger years, when his brethren were vain and wicked, which is 
discovered in the story by this, that when he was seventeen years old, he, 
detesting their sinful ways, brought the report thereof unto his father, 
being a reprover of his brethren, for which his brethren hated him. That 
other, of his dignity, is more apparent. For these reasons he is twice 
called a Nazarite. 

First; By Jacob, his father, in his prophecy, for so that his last speech 
.concerning his son was, Gen. xlix. 26, ' The blessings of thy father have 
prevailed above the blessings of my progenitors, unto the utmost bounds of 
the everlasting hills ; they shall be on the head of Joseph, and on the 
crown of the head of him that was separate from his brethren.' In the 
original it is, ' That was a Nazarite among his brethren.' 



Chap. IV.] of christ the medutor. 151 

Sccondh/: And then by Moses it is again repeated, as of mystical im- 
portance, Dent, xxxiii. 16. And in this last place, the Septuagint hath it 
h^aahig et a.hi\:p')7;, ' He was glorious above his brethren.' And added 
unto this was (as you all know) Joseph, his being a saviour, and so ac- 
knowledged by Jacob. And he was so, upon record, in the bringing the 
first fruits, acknowledged by all his posterity : ' My father was a Syrian 
ready to perish,'* and who saved them? Joseph. And the Gentile 
Egyptians, they also acknowledged it, Gen. xlii. 2, ' Thou hast saved our 
lives.' And he was one separated, singled out by God, and sent afore to 
t^ave them. Joseph was beloved of his father, so Christ is the beloved ; 
Joseph was blessed above all, and his house in him. Gen xlix. 26, Deut. 
xxxiii. 16, so we are blessed in Christ. Eph. i. 3, ' Blessed be the God 
and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual 
blessings in heavenly places in Christ.' Joseph was carried into Egypt, so 
Christ too : Mat. ii. 15, ' Out of Eg}-pt have I called my Son.' Joseph 
sold to the Gentiles, was a saviour to the Jews and Gentiles, so Christ too. 
Joseph was suddenly advanced out of prison, Christ in prison. Is. liii. 8, 
taken out of prison, and then ascended. Joseph in his advancement for- 
gives, so Christ on the cross ; and when he came first to heaven, as a 
testimony thereof, he converted three thousand of the Jews that had cruci- 
fied him. Joseph's brethren bow to him ; and of Christ it is said, * All 
knees shall bow to him.' 

And because that this title Nazarite was, in Joseph's example, used to 
design and note out one that excelled his brethren, and was a ruler over 
them, as Joseph was ; hence further, the word Nezer and Nazer was after 
used to express the oil and mitre that consecrated the priest, also the crown 
that was set upon their kings ; so as their kings, prophets, and priests were 
Nazarites all of them in the type. Thus the mitre on the high priest's 
head, in which holiness to the Lord was written, Ex. xxix. 6, is called 
Nizri; and chap, xxxix. 30, the oil that anointed his head, Lev. xxi. 12, is 
called 'the holy oil,' and the word for holy there is Nezer. And the diadem 
of the king is termed by the same name Nezer, 2 Sam. i. 10, Ps. Ixxxix. 4, 
and Ps. cxxxii. 18, as being a sign of his separation from his brethren. 
So, then, this name seems to set the mitre and crown upon Christ's head. 
In plain words, they were all Nazarites, kings, priests, and prophets. 
Now, take in all these, and I am sure you must have prophets enough that 
came in to call him Nazarite, in recording the stories of these his types ; 
those that call him 'Holy, holy, holy,' as angels do, Isa. vi., or seeing his 
glory, as Dan. ix., call him 'most holy,' those who call him separated; 
Heb. vii. 26, ' anointed,' as Joseph, ' with oil above his brethren,' Heb. i. 
9 ; a person sanctified to his works, as he speaks of himself, when to die, 
John xvii. 19. What need I quote any more ? All these express his 
being a Nazarite. 

(2.) Of Sampson, it is yet more expressly said, Judges xiii. 15, that he 
should be called ' a Nazarite to God from the womb.' And to what end 
was that separation of his from the womb made, and he marked out thereby ? 
It follows, ' He shall begin to save or dehver Israel out of the hands of 
the Philistines their enemies.' And he killed these enemies, and de- 
livered that people without weapons, by the jaw-bone of an ass, a con- 
temptible instrument for such a slaughter ; and at last died out of an 
heroicness of spirit, by an extraordinary warrant, for it was eflected by an 
extraordinary strength renewed upon him ; and so he was a greater con- 
* Deut. xxvi. 5. — Ed. 



152 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK IV. 

queror in his death than in all his life. You know how easy and natural it 
is to find all these in our Jesus. But how his being consecrated from the 
womb was a type of Christ (that is the main intended by me), I shall ex- 
plain in the second head. 

In the mean time, the result of these two types is to represent Christ as 
a Nazarite, eminently for these three things. 

1. Excelling holiness and strictness of life, which was the law of 
Nazarites. 

2. Dominion or i-ule over their brethren, as then* kings and priests were, 
and Joseph, and Sampson, judge of Israel. 

3. Being a saviour and deliverer from death and enemies. ' Sampson 
began to deliver,' &c., Judges xiii. 15. 

Now, all these are found to have met in our Chi-ist, as is the import of 
that ordinaiy. appellation given him, 'Irisovg Na^aga/og, Jesus of Nazareth, 
or the Nazarite, which are usually coupled together. 

1. Jesus is the name of Saviour given him at his conception: Mat. i. 21, 
* Thou shalt call his name Jesus : for he shall save his people from their 
sins.' And then Nazarite imports his being separated to that work, namely, 
to save, as in that speech of the angel he was declared to be, whilst his 
conception at Nazareth was efiecting in the virgin's womb. 

2. For holiness. The first time that we read of, wherein he was called 
Jesus the Nazarite, was by Satan, Mark. i. 24, and Luke iv. 34. And 
there, by the providence of God, this is added and confessed by that evil 
spu'it, ' I know who thou art, the holy one of God, that eminent holy one, 
of whom all other eminent holy ones were types,' which was the import of 
the name Nazarite. Now, compare this with what is said of Samson, 
his type. Judges xiii. 5, ' He shall be a Nazarite unto God,' or ' of God;' 
and the Septuagint translates Nazarite sometimes aywc, one holy ; and so 
to be an holy one of God, and a Nazarite to God, is all one. But of 
Samson, his being his type in his conception, more hereafter. 

3. His being king. Go to the cross, you find it written there, * Jesus 
of Nazareth,' or, ' the Nazarite, King of the Jews.' 



CHAPTER V. 

How Christ was presignified as a Nazarite by these types. — The 2}(irallel be- 
tween him and Samson. — How God having thus in the tyj^e foretold that 
Christ shoidd he a Nazarite, so tvisely ordered it, that both his conception 
and education should be there, that so that name Nazarite, as an inhabitant 
of that city, viight belong to him. 

Now follows the second head, which hath two things in it. 

1. How his being a Nazarite, or devoted person from his very concep- 
tion, and education in his younger years, was foresignified in any of these 
types. 

2. How it came to pass that, though he was called a Nazarite by the 
Jews as in their common language, noting forth only an inhabitant of 
Nazareth, as Matthew tells us, this should yet withal fall in and serve to 
fulfil God's intention of his being called a Nazarite, as was by these pro- 
phetical types foresignified ; and by what a wondeirful providence this was 
brought about, so to fulfil the prophecy. 

1 , For the first ; take the type of Samson, and see how exactly parallel 



Ch.\P. v.] op CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 158 

it falls out to foresignify Christ's being a Nazarito from his conception. 
Let us but seriously compare the history of both. 

Of Samson, Judges xiii. 2, 8, 5, ' And there was a certain man of Zorah, 
of the family of the Danites, whose name was Manoah ; and his wife was 
bai-ren, and bare not. And the angel of the Lord appeared unto the 
woman, and said unto her, Behold now, thou art barren, and bearest not : 
but thou shalt conceive, and bear a son. . . . For, lo, thou shalt conceive, 
and bear a son ; and no razor shall come on his head : for the child shall 
be a Nazarite unto God fi'om the womb ; and he shall begin to deUver 
Israel out of the hand of the Philistines.' 

Of Christ, Luke i. 2G-31, ' And in the sixth month the angel Gabriel 
was sent from God unto a city of Galilee, named Nazareth, to a virgin 
espoused to a man, whose name was Joseph, of the house of David ; and 
the virgin's name was Mary. And the angel came in unto her, and said, 
Hail, thou that art highly favoured, the Lord is with thee : blessed art thou 
among women. And the angel said unto her, Fear not, Maiy ; for thou 
hast found favour with God. And, behold, thou shalt conceive in thy 
womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call his name Jesus.' 

(1.) Observe Samson's wonderful separation from his conception. An 
angel is sent to foretell it. The prophecy of an angel is recorded : so it is 
in Christ. 

(2.) Both appearances of the angels are afore the conception of either. 

(3.) As the angel is sent to a woman utterly barren, to shew Samson's 
conception should be extraordinary, as to an extraordinary end, so Gabriel 
is sent to a virgin, who without man's copulation with her had a womb far 
more barren and incapable to conceive a child than Samson's mother's was. 
And therefore to strengthen her faith the angel tells her, ver. 36, 37, ' Be- 
hold, thy cousin Elisabeth, she hath also conceived a son in her old age : 
and this is the sixth month with her that was called barren. For with God 
nothing shall be impossible.' 

(4.) The messages sent at and before their conception, to both, concerning 
these their sons, ax'e parallel. 

[1.] That he be a Nazarite of God, that is, holy and consecrated to God 
from the womb (yea, from his conception, and therefore his mother was 
warned not to drink wine nor strong drink from this time afore his concep- 
tion, nor whilst she bore him) unto the very day of his death. Now of 
Christ, it is at and from his conception, Luke i. 35, ' The Holy Ghost shall 
come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee : 
therefore also that holy thing, which shall be born of thee, shall be called 
the Son of God.' Now a Nazarite of God, and one holy unto God, were 
all one ; as hath been said. 

[2.] In that the work which each of these were separated unto is declared 
alike at their conception, as to be saviours of the people. Of Samson it 
is said, ' He shall begin ' (as being Christ's type) ' to save Israel out of the 
hands of the Philistines.' And as expressly of Christ it is said by the 
angel, Mat. i. 21, 'She shall bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his 
name Jesus ; for he shall save his people from their sins.' Not to insist 
on this addition which some make, that Herod a Philistine was then king, 
and the Jews subject to Christ,* when this message was delivered of Christ, 
as in Samson's time they also were. 

[3.] And lastly, how Christ was a Nazarite until the day of his death 
from the womb, as of Samson it is said, I need not shew. That one text 
* Evidently a mispriut. I suppose ' liim.' — Ed. 



154 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK IV. 

speaks it, ohediens usque ad mortem, obedient until death, all his life long, 
Philip, ii. 8. Only take this, that at his conception at first, those three 
fore-mentioned characters or designments of a Nazarite were declared by the 
angel. 1. Jesus a saviour. 2. The holy one of God. 3. His dignity and 
pre-eminence over all : ' Luke i. 31, 32, ' Thou shalt conceive in thy womb, 
and bring forth a son, and shalt call his name Jesus. And he shall be 
great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest ; and the Lord God shall 
give unto him the throne of his father David.' To which the types, both 
of Samson the judge, and Joseph the ruler, do fully answer. Thus also 
again at his death, those all meet in the inscription on the cross, ' Jesus 
the savioui', of Nazareth,' or ' Kazarene,' the holy One, ' king of the Jews.' 
For the second particulai-, viz., how it was ordered by God that the Jews 
should call Jesus a Nazarite ; three things are worthy our notice in it. 

1. That God in his all-wise counsel so ordered it, that the name or title 
Nazarite, which in the Greek is Na^wsa/bg, should be used in the common 
language of the Jews to express an inhabitant of the city Nazareth, which 
word also had been singled forth by God to express a Nazarite to himself, 
one holy and consecrated to himself. It was, as many other words are, 
vox ffquiroca, that had two senses equally and vulgarly in use. Fuit turn 
nomen r/entiUtium, turn religiosum, as Latimis, or Aars/Vog, signified both an 
inhabitant, or one born in Italy, an Italian, so denoting a man's country ; 
and was anciently used to signify one that adhered to, and was one of the 
popish religion, as distinguished from that professed by the Greek churches, 
or now by the protestant. And this was foretold by Irenseus as the title of 
antichrist his followers, long before that division was made ; he thus inter- 
preting the mystery of the number 666, Rev. xiii. 18. So now Eomanus, 
a Roman, may and doth import one either dwelling or born at Rome, or 
one of the Romish religion. Or as if a child of an Englishman that had 
been of the separation at Amsterdam, and educated or born there, should be 
termed an Amsterdamian, it would import at once both the place whence 
he came and where he dwelt ; as also (as commonly it doth) that he was of 
that profession which the English separatists did hold forth there. Multi- 
tudes of such instances are producible, and thus it fell out here. 

Now that this word Na^wsa/bg was then used to express both, I judge 
more evident. 

(1.) In that we are sure that Na^waaro; imported an inhabitant of Naza- 
reth ; for Matthew, who gives him that style, directly pointeth us unto that 
sense and signification of the word : for he says, ' He carne and dwelt in 
Nazareth : that it might be fulfilled.' He was called a Nazarite, as being 
vulgarly so styled from that city ; yea and therefore it was that the Jews 
in scorn so called him, to defame him from that city, which was so vile and 
mean, as no good was thence expected ; and therefore much less he that 
was to be the Messiah should come forth from thence. Also this appears 
in that in another evangeUst, speaking at a time afore that name was given, 
he is called 6 aero tou Na^ass^, ' one of the city of Nazareth.' 

Then [2.] The scripture or prophets nowhere speaking of Christ's dwell- 
inff in the city Nazareth, the fulfilling of the prophecies must be found in 
th?s, that this word Na^apa/"oc hath some other mysterious signification, 
which should be proper and eminent in him that was the true Christ. Now 
this title Na^a»a/6; is in the same letters and syllables thereof a Nazarite, 
or one holy and separate to God. For the Septuagint, translating the 
Hebrew word for Nazir or Nazarite into the Greek, do stUl use this word 
with the same syllables and letters, only they sometimes use a, ^a, Na^asa/bg, 



Ch.U>. v.] of CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 155 

sometimes tj, or ^jj, 'iJa^rioa.Tog, whereas Matthew, w, iJa^uaaTog, and that is 
all the ditl'erence. 

And this those of an opposite opinion ohjcct, that because Matthew useth 
the letter u, whereas the Septuagint useth a, that therefore it is not the 
same word which they use to signify a Nazarite by. To which the answer 
is ready. 

For 1 . In that the Septuagint themselves do vary it, sometimes writing 
it with a, sometimes with ri, yet in each they alike intended to signify a reli- 
gious Nazarite. I say, if they alter a into tj, in either intending the same 
word and the same signification, it may bear as well this other alteration 
of u), it being but a matter of diverse pronunciation, as Grotius observes, 
and not a diversity of the word itself, which in differing dialects, when the 
word is the same, is ordinary in languages, as we see in the Scottish and 
English tongue (which I mention for inalgar illustration). Yea, the ancient 
fathers make another alteration, writing it with / : so Eusebius, Epipha- 
nius, and Nazianzen, terming them Nazireans or Nazirites. 

But 2. We all know that nothing is more usual than, in translating a 
word out of one language into another, to change a letter ; as Miriam in 
the Hebrew, the Greeks into Maria, Schemuel, Samuel, and the like. And 
the Syriac, which was the language Christ and the Jews did then speak, 
did ordinarily in pronouncing the Hebrew, turn a into w : so as Nazareth 
after the Hebrew pronunciation was Xasoreth in the Syriac. Now Matthew 
in the Greek did incline and conform the termination or sound of the word 
to the Syi'iac rather than to the Hebrew, the Syriac being then in use. And 
so Xazorean, or Nazarite, is all one with Nazarite. 

3. I omit to retort, that those of the other opinion that would have Christ 
here called by Matthew Na^wsa/o;, from Netzer, the title in Hebrew which 
Isaiah gives to Christ, Isa. xi. 1, ' Of the branch,' is far remoter in sound 
and letters by far. And besides that that is a substantive word, this of 
Na^w|a?oj is an adjective. But of this afterwards. 

It is objected, 2. That Christ is also called Jesus Na^aajjvo;, the Nazarene, 
as well as Na^aja7&;, the Nazaraian. But Nazarene was not used (say they) 
to signify a Nazarite. 

And it is answered again, that if Nazarene and Nazaraian (that I may 
in the English vai'iation express it) signified both one, where his city's name 
is intended, as it is evident they did, then why not both these words also 
be as promiscuously used for a religious Nazarite, when it is evident that 
one of them was used to express it, viz., his being a Nazarite? There is 
nothing more usual in all languages than to make such variations, in names 
of religion as well as other, and yet so as they are still but one word in 
signification ; as we say sometimes a Grecian, sometimes a Greek, and 
both signifying either his religion or his countiy ; a Roman, a Romanist, 
a Calvinian or Cahinist ; so if you will, a Nazarite, a Nazarean, is all one. 

And 2. Matthew that holds out to us this mystery, he calls him Nazaraian, 
or Nazarite, not Nazarene ; so in this place, and so constantly elsewhere. 
And thus the inscription on the cross (as in John also) and not the other 
word Nazarene at all. So as Matthew intended to hold forth his being a 
Nazarite, as well as of the city Nazareth. 

The second thing to be noted is, that as Christ was to be a Nazarite 
from his conception (as in his type of Samson it was foresigned), and also 
in his younger years of education, as well as when he died, so God in his 
providence ordered it, that the city Nazareth, from whence he should by 
the Jews be called a Nazarite, was not only the very place of his education, 



156 OF CHKIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK IV. 

but also of his very conception ; and this is sedulously noted (to complete 
this mystery) unto us in the story of his conception : Luke i. 26, 27, ' In 
the sixth month the angel Gabriel was sent fi'om God unto a city of Galilee, 
named Nazareth, to a vii-gin espoused to a man whose name was Joseph, 
of the house of David ; and the virgin's name was Mary.' So then, though 
Bethlehem was the place of his birth, yet this Nazareth, from whence he 
had his name of Nazarite, was the place of his conception, to shew he was 
a Nazarite fi'om his very conception, which hath been the point I have 
pm'sued. And as it was the place of his conception, so of his abode and 
education, until he put himself forth into the world, and appeared as the 
Messiah. This you have, Mat. ii. 22. 

Now, yet further, to add unto Matthew's '!rXrt^u6fi, and to make up his 
fulfilling of prophecies yet more full, it was foretold by the prophet Jere- 
miah that his coDC-'ption should be in one of the cities of the ten tribes,* 
which the story here in Matthew tells us was Nazareth. The prophet 
Micah had, before Jeremiah's time, foretold that the city of his birth 
should be Bethlehem, which the tribes of Judah and Benjamin gloried in, 
and therefore despised the other ten. The pharisees understood this, as 
you read in the evangelists, when Herod puts the question to them. But 
that any of the cities of the twelve f tribes should have any honour of his 
residence, much less the gi'eatest honour of the laying the foundation of 
this tabernacle which God, not man, reared, viz., his very conception, 
they never so much as dreamed of this, especially not of that region or 
part of the ten tribes, Galilee ; and above all the cities in GaUlee, not out 
of that barren, desert place of all other, viz., ' Shall Christ come out of 
Galilee?' say they, John vii. 41. And again, ver. 42, 'Hath not the 
scripture said. That Christ cometh of the seed of David, and out of the 
town of Bethlehem, where David was ? ' And again, ver. 52, ' Search, and 
look : for out of Galilee ariseth no prophet.' Not so much as a prophet, 
much less the Messiah, the great prophet. And yet it was apparent, that 
one of their prophets, Jonah, was a Galilean, 2 Kings xiv. 25. Gath- 
hepher was a city of the tribe of Zebulon, compared vnih. Josh. xix. 13, 
which Zebulon was a part of Galilee, Isa. ix. 1. 

But as for that city of Nazareth, they are yet more confident that Christ 
should not come thence : John i. 46, ' Can any good come out of Nazareth? ' 
And out of this confidence it was that they styled him so ordinarily ' Jesus 
of Nazareth' in scom, as ima.gining that alone did carry a confutation and 
evidence in it that this man of all else could not be the Messiah. So con- 
fident are men often of some one unanswerable argument against a great 
truth, when on the contraiy it proves to be the greatest evidence of that 
truth, as in this case it fell out. But, lo, how Jeremiah had foretold how, 
though Bethlehem was to be the place of his birth, yet one of the cities of 
the ten tribes, and that in Galilee, should be the place of his conception 
(which is the thing in hand), as Isaiah had also that Galilee should be of 
his preaching. Read Jer. xxxi. 21, 22, ' Set thee up waymarks, make 
thee high heaps : set thine heart towards the highway, even the way which 
thou wentest : turn again, virgin of Israel, turn again to these thy cities. 
How long wilt thou go about, thou backsliding daughter ? for the Lord 
hath created a new thing in the earth, a woman shall compass a man.' 
Jeremiah, as you know, lived till the Babylonish captivity, and had fore- 
told how the captive Jews should again have liberty, by Cyrus his procla- 
mation, to inhabit then own land, when Cyrus should give them liberty 
* Jer. xxxi. 21, 22.— Ed. t Qu. ' ten ' ?— Ed. 



Chap. V.] of chkist the mediator. 157 

as Isaiah had foretold, and as he promisoth Judah : ver. 23, 24, * Thus 
saith the Lord of hosts, the God of Israel, As yet they shall use this 
speech in the land of Judah, and in the cities thereof, when I shall bring 
again this captivity. The Lord bless thee, habitation of justice, and 
mountains of holiness. And there shall dwell in Judah itself, and in all 
the cities thereof together, husbandmen, and they that go forth with flocks.' 
Also God courteth Ephraim, or the ten tribes, who had been long afore 
dispersed, to return with the tribes of Judah into their cities also, which 
they should then have free liberty to do. And to invite and allure them 
to it, they had the prophecies of their Messiah to them both, * the delight 
and joy of each,' Mai. iii. 1, and glory of the people of Israel; and how 
each should come to have a share in him, the one in his birth, the other 
in his conception. 

1. Of his birth ; that it should be in those parts the two tribes inhabit 
he prophesies : Jer. xxxi. ver. 15-17, ' Thus saith the Lord, A voice was 
heard in Ramah, lamentation, and bitter weeping ; Rachel weeping for her 
children, refused to be comforted for her children, because they were not. 
Thus saith the Lord, Refrain thy voice from weeping, and thine eyes from 
tears : for thy work shall be rewarded, saith the Lord ; and they shall come 
again from the land of the enemy. And there is hope in thine end, saith 
the Lord, that thy children shall come again to their own border.' Now, 
this properly and exactly relates to the story of his birth, for being born 
in Bethlehem, which was on the confines of Judea, near Ramah, his birth 
there was the occasion of the slaughter of many of Rachel's, the mother of 
Benjamin, her great-gi'andchildren there in Ramah, and also of Judah in 
Bethlehem. You all know how Matthew applieth this to his birth : Mat. 
ii. 16-18, ' Herod sent forth and slew all the children that were in Beth- 
lehem, and in all the coasts thereof, from two years old and under, accord- 
ing to the time which he had diligently inquired of the wise men. Then was 
fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremy the prophet, saying. In Ramah 
was there a voice heard, lamentation, and weeping, and great mourning ; 
Rachel weeping for her children, and would not be comforted, because they 
are not.' And to comfort her, he tells her, that together with these lamen- 
tations and throes of hers, the Messiah's birth (who was the hope of Israel) 
should be attended into the world, which would sweeten these sorrows in 
the end or issue, to the hearts of the rest of the elect, which were to come 
out of their loins in those times, and then to dwell in those cities. And 
so this birth of the Messiah, to be in their quarters, was worth this sorrow, 
and abundantly recompensed it, and was a sufficent invitation for Benjamin 
and Judah to return to their cities. 

2. Then, secondly, he applies himself to Ephraim, or the other ten tribes, 
as it is expressed, ver. 18-20, and invites them by this argument to turn 
again with Judah into their cities, that the conception of the Messiah 
should be in their quarters, and in one of their cities, as his birth was to 
be in the other: ver. 21, 22, 'Turn again, virgin of Israel, turn again 
to these thy cities. How long wilt thou go about, thou backshding 
daughter ? for the Lord hath created a new thing in the earth, 
a woman shall compass a man.' His meaning is, that this share and 
interest they and their regions should have in the Messiah, that in one of 
their cities this strange and unheard-of thing in the earth, and which the 
first creation knew not, should be; a woman, and a woman alone, without a 
man, should encompass a man in her womb, and conceive that Gehar, that 
strong man, that Son of man, the Christ. Now, this he alleging as ao 



158 OF CHRIST THE MEDUTOB. [BoOK IV. 

argument to return unto their cities, his scope must be, that in one of 
their cities this great thing should be done. Now, then, turn we again to 
Luke i. 26, and the region, province, or shire in which this fell out was 
Galilee, and the city in that country this of Nazareth : ' In the sixth month 
the angel Gabriel was sent from God unto a city of Galilee, named Naza- 
reth.' So then, in a manifest contradiction to the Jews, here is some good 
thing, yea, our chiefest good, comes out of Gahlee ; and Nazareth, it was 
the place of his conception. 

Yea, and to view how all things meet yet more fully, as Samson was 
from his conception proclaimed a Nazarite, and the eminent type of Christ 
in this of his, so as in allusion thereunto, the word which Jeremiah there 
useth of Christ's conception hath an eye unto Samson, his type herein. 
It is not simply that a woman shall conceive a man, but Gebar, a strong 
man, that strong man of whom the strongest man that ever the world had, 
Samson, was but a shadow, a man filled with strength to overcome all our 
enemies, and to lift hell gates off their hinges, and to carry them up the 
mountains, as Samson did. Thus much for the second thing. 



CHAPTER VI. 

Eovo God wisely ordered it that the Jens shoidd call Christ a Nazarite, 
though he was not really horn in that city. 

The next thing to be noticed is, that God having in these types foretold 
lie should be a Nazarite ; and also in his wise disposement forelaid it, that 
an inhabitant of Nazareth, and a Nazarite devoted to be more eminently 
holy and a saviour, should by one and the same word be signified in vulgar 
use ; yet further stand and admire that wonderiiil providence of his, whereby 
he brought it about that the Jews themselves should upon occasion of this 
city come unawares to give him this name, so to fulfil the prophecies which 
themselves read and understood not. 

Let it be, 1, considered, that oui' Christ was not to take up the outward 
legal and ceremonial profession of a Nazarite among the Jews, which his 
forerunner John Baptist and Samson did. No ; as he professed not him- 
self to be legally a priest, that is, after the order of Aaron, so nor to be a 
Nazarite, having a vow upon him according to the tenor of their law, but 
came secretly and unknown to fulfil the substance and reality of both. Now 
how should this name then come vulgarly to be given him ? . No other way 
but by his having had his known and constant abode from his infancy in 
that city Nazareth. Then, 

2. Consider how contingent a thing that was to fall on't.* The seat of 
the seed and progeny of David by inheritance, and according to their 
genealogy, was Bethlehem by Jerusalem, far removed fi'om Nazareth in 
Galilee. But Herod then reigning, who was jealous of all that might pre- 
tend to be heu's of that crown he then wore, these the true heu's, Joseph 
and Mary, were forced to skulk and retire themselves to these remoter parts 
of Galilee, as the seat of then* dwelling ; and hence it fell out that this his 
conception fell out to be in Nazareth. Well but, 

3. That his conception (so secret a matter) was at Nazareth, the Jews 
ordinarily would not have known or considered ; nor was it (as it is not) 
the manner of men to give the name of one's countiy to the place he was 

* Qu. ' out ' '? — Ed. 



Chap. VI.j of ciirist the mediator. 169 

conceived. Yea, God ordered that so as, had not Matthew related it, the 
Jews nor we would never have heeded it ; for as soon as she had conceived, 
the angel having told her, to the end to confirm her faith, that her cousin 
Elisabeth, who had been so long barren, had also conceived a son : Luke 
i, 36, ' And, behold, thy cousin Elisabeth, she hath also conceived a son 
in her old age : and this is the sixth month with her^ who was called barren ;' 
it is said at ver. 89, 40, ' That Mary arose in those days, and went into 
the hill-country with haste, into a city of Juda ; and entered into the house 
of Zacharias, and saluted Elisabeth.' And this they did to rejoice and 
congratulate each the other. But this performed, Mary returned to Naza- 
reth, as intending to lie in there, but was just against the time of her 
deliveiy hurried to Bethlehem, by reason of a decree that came forth from 
Augustus the emperor, ' that all the world should be taxed,' Luke ii. 1. 
And the law of that nation was, as ver. 3, ' All went to be taxed, every one 
into his own city.' Hence therefore it came to pass, as ver. 4, 5, * That 
Joseph also went up fi-om Galilee, out of the city of Nazareth, into Judea, 
unto the city of David, which is called Bethlehem (because he was of the 
house and lineage of David), to be taxed with Mary his espoused wife, being 
great with child.' And this providence was to fulfil the prophecy of the 
place of his birth at Bethlehem ; which yet not being their constant place 
of abode, and his coming thither but transient, it still cast a blind amongst 
the Jews, that though he was so bom at Bethlehem, they accounted him as 
a constant inhabitant of the other place Nazareth. For we read, ver, 39, 
that ' when they had performed all things according to the law of the Lord, 
they returned into Galilee, to their own city Nazareth.' 

Well but, 4, there is yet a far greater contingency falls out, utterly to 
prevent his being called a Nazarite from this city, though hitherto the city 
of his parents' abode. For unless they had abode there, and he with them 
the greater part of his life, the Jews had never come to have given him this 
name. Herod being disappointed by the wise men to bring him word of 
the town where he was born, meant to make the most exact inquiry after 
this child, that the power and sagacity of so subtle a king could make, to 
find him out to destroy him. And, lo, no sooner was Joseph returned to 
his city Nazareth, Mat. ii. 13, but ' an angel appeared to Joseph in a 
dream, saying. Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and flee 
into Egyjjt, and be thou there until I bring thee word : for Herod will seek 
the young child to destroy him.' Which indeed further strengthens the 
point in hand, and shews him to have been that true Nazarite, of whom 
Joseph was the type, in this respect, that when young he was driven into 
Egypt, as Christ also was. And then again in his return, to fulfil another 
prophecy spoken of by Hosea, ' Out of Egypt have I called my Son,' Mat. 
ii. 15. But when in Egj'pt Joseph's heart was weaned from Nazareth, 
which was a place of his abode but out of necessity and fear of Herod. 
And the angel having told him that ' they were dead which sought the 
child's life,' he came, as is evident by ver. 22, with a purpose to go into 
Judea ; but hearing that Archelaus, and not his brother Herodias, had 
obtained the rule thereof, and knowing him to be bloody as his father, it is 
said, ver. 22, ' But when he heard that Archelaus did reign in Judea in the 
room of his father Herod, he was afraid to go thither.' And then also 
being over and above this fourth time * warned ' (as it follows) ' by God in 
a dream, he turned aside into the parts of Galilee,' clean beyond his inten- 
tion and inclination. And upon this occasion, and this alone, it was that, 
as it follows, ' He came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth,' and bo from 



160 OF CHKIST THE MEDIATOE. [BoOK IV. 

that time made his constant abode there ; that by this means this ' might 
be fulfilled ' (we have all this while been treating of) * which was spoken by 
the prophets, He shall be called a Nazarite.' 

For, lastly, upon this occasion, this city being now his continued seat of 
his education and life tiU he was thirty years old, the Jews who inquired, 
and were curious and diligent enough, and did know from whence he came, 
they out of scorn and malice did give him this title, Jesus, ' Jesus the 
Nazarite,' or ' of Nazareth.' And this they gave him in contempt, as being 
in then- account a base and unworthy place, so baiTen, as it was a proverb 
among them, ' Can any good come out of Nazareth ?' And the devil, he 
Btin-ed them up to it, himself (say some) first giving him that title, Mark 
i. 24 ; howsoever he with the first seconds it ; and he did it on pui-pose to 
divert the thoughts of the Jews from inquiring after his buih at Bethlehem, 
they all cried it up to have been at Nazareth. Then it was generally given 
out thus by the people, Mark x. 47, Luke xviii. 37 ; and as his fame grew, 
this name spread also. And that it was out of scorn appears also by this, 
that as Tertullian saith, unto his time they caUed the Christians !^fazarites, 
as also Galileans. But lo, what Satan and the Jews designed out of the 
greatest malice, God made use of the malice of man to attribute to him one 
of the greatest characters of his being the Messiah, which was to be a Naza- 
rite, and holy unto God by a vow from his conception, which had been 
wrought also in that city. Thus also he ordered Caiaphas, out of malice, 
to say, ' One man must die for the people,' to hold forth a just acknowledg- 
ment, that Christ by his death should be the saviour of that people, and of 
aU the elect of God in. the world. He ordered Pilate to say, and not recall 
it, that he was ' King of the Jews,' which he did in scorn ; but God thereby 
proclaimed him his king to aU the world in these three general languages, 
Greek, Latin, and Hebrew. 

Some object against this interpretation given, that it is nowhere written 
he should be called a Nazarite ; nay, nor were Joseph and Samson so 
called. 

The answer is, that these two phrases in Scripture are all one, ' to be,' 
and ' to be called.' So when it is said, ' He shall be called the Son of the 
Most High ;' that is, ' He shall be the Son of the Most High.' ' He shall 
be called the Lord our righteousness.' And so it was true both of Sam- 
son and Joseph, that they icere Nazarites, and are expressly said to be 
separated ; and it is more true of Christ, that he was such. 

Again it is objected, that Matthew says ' by the prophets ;' whereas 
Moses, that wrote Joseph's stoiy and the law, is distinguished from the 
prophets ; nor was he that -nTote the story of Sampson, in Judges, a pro- 
phet : and therefore this allusion cannot be to these. 

The answer is easy. 

1, That although in stricter sense only they are termed prophets that 
wrote those books of prophecy, as Isaiah, Jeremiah, and the small prophets, 
hence you read of Moses, the law, and the prophets, as distinguished ; yet 
again, in other scriptm-es, the title of prophet is given to all the sacred 
writers of the Old Testament. 2 Pet. i. 19, the whole is termed * a word 
of prophecy.' And ver. 20, 21, it is styled ' prophecy of the scripture,' 
as inspired by the Holy Ghost ; so as all scripture, inspired immediately 
by the Holy Ghost, is termed prophecy : so Heb. i. 1, * God spake in old 
time by the prophets,' and then cites the books of Samuel and Chronicles ; 
ver. 5, ' I will be to him a Father,' &c. ; Acts iii. 24. Samuel, who 
wrote a story, is termed a prophet ; and all the wiiters of Scripture from 



ClU.P. VII.] OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 161 

his time are termed prophets ; and, vcr. 21, all arc called holy prophets, 
which have been since the world began. 

2. And as to this particular, the thing in hand, it is evident that both 
Jacob and Moses, whilst thcj- spake this of Joseph the type of Christ, were 
then a-prophesying as truly as any of the prophets. Jacob professeth so 
to do in the beginning of his speech, Gen. xlix. 1, ' That I may tell you 
what shall befall you in the last days.' And as evident it is that Moses, in 
that his repetition of Joseph's being separated from his brethren, Deut. 
xxxiii. 16, did then also by the spirit of prophecy bless and foretell what 
should befall him. And then for that other, of Samson, it is delivered as 
a plain prophecy, even before his conception, how he should be a Nazarite, 
who was therein a type of Christ. And this, though uttered by an angel, 
is recorded by a sacred writer, that records it as a prophecy aforehand 
given. And thus much of Christ's being vowed and consecrated from his 
conception. 



CHAPTER VII. 

That another proplieey of Christ, Isa. xi. 1, Jer. xxiii. 5, and Zech. iii. 8, is 
fulfilled in Christ a Nazarite, or inhabitant of that city. 

I must not conceal, to ingratiate this, another known fair and pregnant 
interpretation or allusion held forth by many interpi'eters to another prophecy 
of him : and I would if there were a thousand of them more, if possible, to 
fall in into everything about him. For the more such lines of prophecy 
about our Jesus meet in any one centre, the more ascertained we are that 
he is that Messiah that was then to come, and the Scriptures are thereby 
discovered to be the more mystical, and himself illustrious. It is evident 
that Matthew, whilst he says that he was spoken of hj ivophets, not prophet, 
had more in his eye than one^ yea, and prophecies perhaps more than of 
one sort ; and so there will be a tXj^^w^jj, as Brugensis* observes. 

Now this other interpretation affirms this name Nazaraian to be an allu- 
sion to that mystical and metaphorical name of Netzer ; that is, the plant 
or branch, given him by Isaiah. Chap. xi. 1, ' And there shall come forth 
a rod out of the stem of Jesse, and a Branch shall grow out of his roots.' 
Seconded by Jeremiah, chap, xxiii. 5, ' Behold, the days come, saith tho 
Lord, that I will raise up David a righteous Branch, and a I^ing shall reign 
and prosper, and shall execute judgment and justice in the earth.' And 
chap. XXXV. 15. And thirded by Zechariah in two places, chap. iii. 8, 
' Behold, I will bring forth my servant the Branch.' And especially chap, 
vi. 12, ' Thus speaketh the Lord of hosts, saying. Behold the man wlijse 
name is The Branch ; he shall grow up out of his place, and he shall build 
the temple of the Lord.' And the name, say they, of the city Nazareth in 
Hebrew was Netzer, or Natsoreth, a city of plants (that abounded there, say 
they), as Jericho was called a city of palms. f So this of gritis. And an 
inhabitant of it, in the Syriac language, then in use, was Noseraio. So 

* Lucas Brugens. in locum. 

t To name towns from what more eminently groweth and aboundeth therein is 
usual to this day in those eastern countries, as Herbert in his Descriptions of Persia 
notes : as Shyras, a town of milk ; Whormoote, a town of dates ; Deagardow, a towa 
of walnuts, &c. In his first edition, p. 60. 

VOL V. ^ 



162 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK IV, 

then let us make an apostrophe unto the Jews. You might, Jews, come 
to ken and know your Messiah, among other accompHshments of prophecies, 
by this one, that he whom your prophet calls ' the Plant,' * the Branch,' it 
comes to pass to fulfil that prophecy, that he dwelt at Nazareth, which hath 
its name from plants ; so on purpose afore-designed by God, because it was 
to be the renowned habitation, and place of education and conception of 
him whom yom* prophets had proclaimed the ' top Branch of all your Israel.' 
And the same providence so disposing it, that whilst you call him Nazarene, 
and Jesus of Nazareth, you therebj' fulfil this prophecy (though not aware 
of it), o^vning him, that thereby he should be the branch ; ' The plant God's 
own right hand had planted.' By which name the prophets had foretold 
he should be made famous by yourselves, whilst you styled him, ' A man 
of Nazareth.' Yea, and the prophet Zechariah seems, under that his name, 
* The Branch,' to point us withal to this place, where this Branch should 
gi-ow ; ' The man whose name is The Branch shall grow out of his place,' 
meaning this city Nazareth, where he had his conception and gi'owing up ; 
referring to his education, which was there also until he went forth to 
preach : and that foretold too in these following words, ' And he shall build 
the temple of the Lord ' (speaking to Zerubbabel his type, who built the 
second temple) ; fulfilled in our Christ, who says, ' I will build my church 
of the new testament.' Which when he went first to lay the foundation of 
by preaching the gospel, providence disposed so of it that he went out from 
Nazareth, his place and city, as the 4th of Matthew hath it. So then what 
Matthew here says, ' He dwelt in Nazareth, that it might be fulfilled. He 
shall be called a Nazarite,' a dweller in a Branch town, answers to what 
Zechariah says, chap. vi. 12, ' Thus saith the Lord of hosts. Behold the 
man whose name is The Branch : and he shall grow up out of his place, and 
he shall build the temple of the Lord.' 

But this interpretation hath its lameness, so as, though it may be taken 
in as an allusion, yet not so literally as the former, much less only or ade- 
quately fitted to Matthew's quotation here. For, 

1. It cannot undoubtedly be proved that the city Nazareth had its name 
from Kctzer, plants. For that town was so obscure, as the name of it is 
not recorded in the Old Testament, which should decide it. Nor doth 
Zechariah here use the word Netzer for ' Branch,' as Isaiah doth, and that 
but once, as prophesying of the Messiah. He useth the word Semah, as 
also those other prophets mentioned do. So as if we should entertain that 
to be Matthew's whole or main scope, we put ourselves upon but one scrip- 
ture or prophecy, namely, that of Isaiah, who in the letters doth only use 
that word Netzer, all the rest a far difi"ering word. Now when Matthew 
here says that by being called a Nazarean from the city Nazareth the pro- 
phecies were fulfilled ; it is a matter of sameness of names or words that 
must be intended, to be found in those scriptures which are thus said to be 
fulfilled. Now the name or word Netzer is nowhere else given him but in 
Isaiah. 

Again, that word, as used by the prophet of him, is a noun substantive 
(as we say), a Plant or Branch ; but the title here mentioned by Matthew, 
to be found in the scripture answering to it, is a noun adjective, signifying 
an attribute or qualification belonging to him. 

But, my brethren, is it not pity that these two interpretations should 
strive in the womb of this text, the one against the other, if it were possible 
to reconcile and take in both ? For then you will be sure to have prophets 
enough wait and attend upon the accomplishment of it. 



Chap. VII.J op ohrist the medutor. 168 

There have been of those of old, and of late, havo endeavoured to tako 
in both and reconcile them, whilst others argue wholly for the one, to ex- 
clude the other. So &, Lapido, Cartwright, and Jackson, and Ilierom of 
old, as appears by comparing his comment on Mat. ii. 23, and Isa. xi. 1. 
So as that if we respect the name Nazoraios, as Matthew gives it in the 
letters and syllables thereof, that of Christ being a Nazarite doth carry it 
clear. Yet so as withal there may be an allusion to make it the more full 
unto Isaiah's Nctzer, or Christ's being the Branch ; especially considering 
the name of the city was obscure, and not mentioned in the Old Testament, 
and so uncertain, whether written by ts, or z, by tsade, or zayn, Notsereth, 
or Nazareth, primitively in the Hebrew. And if written by ts, yet that letter 
ts being often turned in pronunciation and writing into z, whereof Drusiua 
and Grotius, and others give many instances ; and so in that respect well 
serving, or complying with either interpretation. And it being the Holy 
Ghost's manner, in things of this nature, to have a vast and comprehensive 
aim, and by way of allusion in fulfilling prophecies to take more ways than 
one, I confess I am therefore easily induced to eye and give an ear to both 

Only I must withal put in this profession or caution as to my judgment, 
that if these two cannot be found to stand together (which I see not but 
they may), that if I must lean to one interpretation rather than the other, 
I should unto the first, as I have presented it, of Christ his being a Nazarite, 
the holy one of God, or consecrated unto God. And I do prefer upon all 
accounts that unto the other for these, reasons, besides what hath been afore 
argued and said. 

1. He is called a Nazarite from the city, which is evident by Matthew 
and other evangelists' testimony. If the question came, whether of the 
two that city's name was Notseroth or Nazareth, so whether taken from 
Netzer, signifying the branch or fpiff, or from Nazari, signifying a person 
vowed to God, it is clear that the latter carries it both in that first of 
Matthew and the other evangelists, who write the name of that city in the 
Greek with z, not s, Nazareth, and not Nasareth, or Notseroth. And secondly, 
that it is as evident that if, according to the analogy of each of those tongues, 
you would translate that word from Hebrew into Greek, if in the Hebrew 
that city's name had been Netsereth or Netseroth (from griffs and plants), 
then in Greek it must have been written Nasoreth with s, or double ss, sTjiLa ; 
for rg in the Hebrew is in the Greek rendered by s, not z, that is, by aTy/j^a, 
s or ss, not by ^-^ra, as Melchitsedec in Hebrew is rendered MeJchisedec, 
by Paul to the Hebrews. Tsion is translated in the Greek Sion ; so Tsabhooth 
is Sabboth, &c., whereas all the evangelists do constantly write the name of 
that city Nazareth with z, but not one Nasareth. And again, on the other 
side, when the Hebrew word is with zain, then the Greek writes ^'/jra or z, 
as in the words Zabulon, Zacharias, and Beelzebub. 

And again, that this city should have its name from plants or trees grow- 
ing there, and to be eminently renowned for such, is more improbable, 
because Zebulon, in which it was seated, was a deserted place in darkness 
(as the prophecy and evangelists tell us*) ; and on the contrary renowned 
for such by the Jews, as that usual proverb of theirs shews, ' Can any good 
come out of Nazareth?* a place so barren and vile above all other places, 
as that no good, no not of any kind, was growing there, or expected thence. 
For which cause perhaps this flourishing plant, the Messiah, is said by 
Isaiah to ' grow out of a dry ground,' Isa. liii. 2, even with an 63^6 to the 
unfruitfulness of this place ;md city. 

* See Heiiisiiis in Mat. ii. ult. 



164 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOE. [BoOK IV. 

2. If the importance of these two mysteries pleaded for on each side be 
weighed, this of his being a Nazarite, in the sense given to have been in- 
tended, ditpiius est (as a Lapide says) is of the more worth in the importance 
of it, that only referring to a metaphorical expression of his being a 
' Branch,' and at the highest notes out our engrafting into him as branches 
into a graJS^ But this other denotes his personal holiness as God-man, his 
being dedicated and consecrated to God, separated and sealed by God to 
the work of redemption, which is the foundation of all ; and many other 
mysteries, as his kingly and priestly offices, all far more glorious than the 
other, as in the sequel will appear. This will be found most comprehen- 
sive, and to take in all the prophets. 

3. If we regard the prophecy itself, this name of his, Nazarite, is not in 
metaphorical words, but in clear and express types, who, as being his 
types, and for that very end were called Na^a^a/b/, Nazarites, as men in a 
special manner above the rest holy, separate, dedicated, and consecrated to 
God, or men crowned with a peculiar excellency above others. And so the 
Septuagint sometimes translates it ayioi, sometimes a(puj^ici/jbsm, separated, 
kcTiipavcj)n,hoi, crowned. Now, if they which were his types were called so 
in all these senses Nazarites, then he in them was much more styled so, 
and signified thereby to be the reality, the substance, of what they were 
shadows. 

But still I conclude, as I said before, that I wish and hope that both 
may stand, aud I would there were a thousand more such, of so great a 
variety and comprehensiveness. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

That as Christ expressed his will and consent in the dedication of himself to 
the tcork, so he shewed his cheerful willingness in all the parts of the per- 
formance. 

You have had the former part of this gi'eat story, his dedication of him- 
self at his conception. The last part follows, to see how he made good 
his vow from the first to the last act thereof, ' obedient to the death.' I 
need take no text for it, the New Testament gives everywhere testimony 
thereof. It were infinite to give you all the passages that argue this his 
willingness and zeal throughout the whole of his life and at his death. I 
shall lay afore you but some more eminent and obvious. 

It is observable that the very first words you have recorded as uttered 
by himself, and that when a child, at twelve years old, yea, and that but 
one speech neither ; and this that I am now a-speaking was the sum and 
eminent import of it : Luke ii. 48, his mother seems to chide him, that 
without their privity he had stayed behind, and put them to that sorrow 
and trouble in seeking him, and not knowing what was become of him. 
What is Christ's answer ? Ver. 49, ' Wist ye not that I must be about 
my Father's business ? ' As if he had said. It is true you are my parents, 
and I have been subject to you hitherto in your particular affairs, but do 
not you know I have another Father higher than you, who hath com- 
manded me, by virtue of my office of mediatorship, other manner of busi- 
ness to be done by me than to attend on you, and wherein I am not to 
take counsel or direction from you, or ask leave of ycu ? For I am not 
an ordinary son : ' Wist ye not I was about my Father's business ? ' h ToTg 



Chap. VIII.] of christ the mediator. 166 

roZ irctT^lg, * in the things or affairs of my Father,' who is my Father after 
another manner than you are, and therefore my business is another manner 
of business than of other children. I am the Christ, the Messiah, and at 
these years do understand myself well enough to be so ; and I have a 
spiritual work to do, enjoined me by my Father, which all other obliga- 
tions, though at these years, must give way to. And as elsewhere it is, 
*As the Father commands me, so do I,' as John xiv. 31. His will and 
law is written in my heart from a child ; I am engaged to do his will, to 
perform the office of a mediator, the Messiah, whereof one part is the pro- 
phetic office, to teach and to instruct. And to give a specimen or an evi- 
dence of it, I have now by his command (this being my first coming up to 
the temple, my Father's house, where I am to preach hereafter many a 
sermon) been ;imong the doctors arguing with them, ver. 46. It would 
seem the first time he came, according to the law, to the feast ; the manner 
being at twelve years to put a difierenoe between a child and a youth, that 
the males of that age should go up to the temple. Malachi had told he 
should, as a messenger of the covenant or prophet, suddenly come to his 
temple: Mai. iii. 1, 'Behold, I will send my messenger, and he shall pre- 
pare the way before me : and the Lord whom ye seek, shall suddenly come 
to his temple, even the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in : 
behold, he shall come, saith the Lord of hosts.' And when he comes first, 
he will come as a messenger or declarer of the covenant, though but at 
twelve years of age. As God shewed Moses that he himself was that 
deliverer to his people (long afore he delivered them) by one act of ven- 
geance upon anEg}^ptian, so God gave demonstration that this was the angel 
of the covenant in the temple, almost twenty years afore he came to exer- 
cise that function ordinarily. But that which I observe out of it is to the 
point in hand, that at twelve years old, and long afore, the human nature 
understood full well his office, and his being the mediator, and did direct 
his actions to that aim and level. He acted as the Messiah unto his 
Father, as his Father in another manner than he is the Father of men or 
angels, and had the law written in his heart at his conception in his eye. 
To do his will he was careful of, yea, delighted to do that will : I was about 
my Father's business : yea, I ought to be (says he). This is the original 
obligation and undertaking my ear was long since boi*ed through to do, viz., 
this his will. I am not mine own, nor yours, but his servant ; I must be 
in his business. And though now you have a more eminent instance of it 
at twelve years, you might have perceived it long ago, if you had observed 
my carriage, and how I have directed my aims ; therefore, you see, he 
blames them : * Wist you not that I was in my Father's business ? ' And 
the word umi h To7i, to be in the things of his Father, imports his being 
wholly in them. And though his Father did not ordinarily, or perhaps 
had not afore this his appearing at the temple, set him about business ex- 
traordinary, or other than such as a child subject to parents useth to 
be (as, ver. 51, it is after this said of him that he was subject to them), 
yet he had been in all his course in the things of his Father, and had car- 
ried himself as one that walked by a higher principle of obedience to God 
than other men were bound to. And this they might have observed, else 
he would not have blamed them for not considering it. And the word 
iimi is to be wholly and continually given up to it, as men in an office 
ought to be. As Rom. xii. 7, 8, ' Or ministry, let us wait on our minis- 
tering ; or he that teacheth, on teaching ; or he that exhorteth, on exhorta- 
tion : he that giveth, let him do it with simplicity ; he that ruleth, with 



166 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [rOOK IV. 

diligence; he that sheweth mercy, with cheerfulness.' 1 Tim. iv. 15, 
* Meditate upon these things ; give thyself wholly to them ; that thy pro- 
fiting may appear to all.' That which we translate, and rightly too, ' give 
thyself wholly to them,' is the like phrase, h rou-oig 'io6i, ' be in these 
things.' So then Christ as now, so from his infancy, had been wholly in 
the things of his Father, and as mediator, directing all obedience as such 
to him ; and not only acting holily, as a child sanctified from the womb, 
but mediator-like ; and he delighted to do it, and shewed so much at his 
first undertaking. This is the first speech, and it is an early one you 
have of him, and it imports it. In a word (Christ says), ' He that sent 
me is with me,' namely, always ; ' and I do always those things that 
please him,' John viii. 29. And he had done so always from his infancy, 
and directed all to him as a Father that had sent him on that spiritual 
woik. And the Father hath not left me alone, but guided me from the 
first thus to do (says he) ; for of his guiding him to do his will he there 
speaks. 

Why should I be large in rehearsing to you all his other speeches which 
might argue this, how that it was his meat and drink to do the will of God ? 
John iv. 34, ' Jesus saith unto them. My meat is to do the will of him that 
sent me, and to finish his work.' He was hungry, and yet zeal and desire 
to do God's will in saving of souls, swallowed up the sense of that hunger 
and faintness. He delighted to do God's will more than ever hungry man 
did to eat his meat ; and not only at this time, and for this fit, but to do all 
the rest of the work to the last, to perfect and to complete every part of it. 
So it follows, 'and to finish or perfect his work.' So then, all his time 
afore, he had made it his meat and drink, as much as now, and for all 
years to come, the same zeal was in him, even to the whole, from first to 
last, as the word perfecting implies. And in all this he still directed his 
obedience as mediator, looking at all he did, not only as obedience due in 
common as from other men, but as it was the work designed by him that 
had sent him, and sealed him to this work : see John vi. 38, ' For I came 
down from heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of him that sent 
me.' Still, you see, he fulfils that primitive obhgation of his, ' I delight 
to do thy will, God.' Yea, it is not only said, as here, that it was more 
to him than meat to do his will ; but further to express his zeal in it, in 
another place at another time, this his zeal is said to have ' eaten him up,' 
his strength, and spirits, and all. He was eaten up, and devoured there- 
by : it swallowed up all his intentions, as the wrath of God is said to have 
drunk up Job's spirits : John ii, 17, ' The zeal of thy house' (and of thy 
glory concerned in it) ' hath eaten me up,' says Christ. 



CHAPTEE IX. 

That he did not shrink at the ajjproach of his greatest sufferings, his death, but 
shewed a cheerful resolution to the very last moment. 

Let us instance further, in that which was the hardest piece of his work, 
and the finishing of all, his sufierings at his death. 

1. Afore he came to undergo it a good while, see the frame of his 
spirit ; Luke xii. 50, ' I have a baptif3m to be baptized with ; and how am 
I straitened till it be accomplished I' He knew the bitterness of that bap- 



Chap. IX.J of christ the mediatoh. 1G7 

tism to be such as no creaturo was able to be baptized with it : Matt. xx. 22, 
' But Jesus answered and said, Ye know not what ye ask. Are ye able to 
drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism 
that I am baptized with ? They say unto him. We are able.' Yet, says 
he, ' How am I straitened till it be accomplished.' How much I cannot 
express ; and I am straitened that my desire and longings are delayed, and 
they straiten and contract the heart. Never woman desired more to be 
delivered, than he to have finished that work ; to have gone over that brook, 
that sea of wrath, he was to be sunk over head and ears into. 

Upon a time when Christ began first to declare the greatness of his suf- 
ferings — Mat. xvi. 21, * From that time forth, began Jesus to shew unto 
his disciples, how that he must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many things 
of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be killed, and be raised 
again the third day' — Peter took him (that is aside, as a friend out of 
love) and began to rebuke him, that he would spare himself, and not pro- 
voke the pharisees by zeal ; and ' be it far from thee, Lord' (says he), that 
never deservedst it, that art the Saviour of men, goest up and down doing 
good, this shall not be to thee. But how did Jesus take this ? One would 
have thought he should have taken it lovingly. Absolutely, we never did 
see Christ so angrj^, and take a thing so ill. It is said, ver. 23, ' But he 
turned, and said unto Peter, Get thee behind me, Satan ; thou art an ofience 
unto me : for thou savourest not the things that be of God, but those that 
be of men.' The word (ST^a(pslc, translated ' h^ turned,' it imports not so 
much the turning of his body to him, as the turning and change of his 
countenance unto a paleness or redness, as when a man's blood is up, or 
when he is moved with anger and indignation. And what said he ? ' Get 
thee behind, Satan.' There was never such a word came forth of those 
lips afore or after, given to a saint, as Peter was. All was because he 
touched him in what his spirit was most eager for ; as anger swells and 
riseth against what comes in the way and current of men's desires, even as 
a strong stream against what would stop it. And Christ adds, * Thou art 
an ofience unto me ! ' An oflence is properly an occasion of stumbling. 
Now Christ's holy nature was not capable of such an occasion of stumbling, 
or being drawn to sin, as ours is ; yet Peter's speech had that tendency in 
it, to divert him from that great work his heart was intent upon. Then at 
another time Peter would be meddling to rescue him by the sword, John 
xviii. 11. And though he then received a milder answer from Christ, ' Put 
up thy sword into its sheath ;' yet still you may thereby see how strongly 
his heart continued set upon the work of redemption that was undertaken 
by him, and designed to him ; ' The cup which my Father hath given me, 
shall I not drink ?' Every word speaks the eagerness and strength of his 
will and resolution therein. Interrogations in that case argue the greatest 
vehemency. But this belongs to the next particular : namely. 

When he came to perform that last part of his obedience, his sufferings 
to death, 

1. As the time drew nearer and nearer for him to take his last journey 
to Jerusalem, not having many months or days to live, and knew also all 
that would befall him there, as he had told Peter and his disciples ; the 
evangehst Luke says of him, chap. ix. 51, ' When the time was come he 
should be received up ' (namely, by means of that cruel death, unto glory), 
' he stedfastly set his face to go up to Jerusalem.' I will not dispute 
whether it was his last journey (which I rather think with Grotius), or that 
it was half a year afore, as others ; but two journeys to Jerusalem are after- 



168 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. LBoOK IV. 

wards mentioned by Luke (which yet argue not that his disposition, here 
recorded occasionally, should not be intended of his last journey) ; for Luke 
tells things not strictly in order of time, but of occasions (as Grotius hath 
observed). However this all do and must acknowledge, that the scope of 
this passage was to shew that Christ now toward his end hardened himself, 
and in all his deportment (which is expressed by face there) set himself to 
manifest so much, that nothing did or should divert him. Yea, and this 
was ohseiwable in him more than at former times ; for, ver. 53, it was 
obseiTed by a whole city of the Samaritans, who therefore received him not : 
' And they did not receive him, because his face was as though he would 
go to Jerusalem.' 

Hence the exhortation from Chi'ist's example, suffering resolutely for us : 
1 Peter iv. 1, is this, ' Forasmuch as Christ hath suffered for us in the flesh, 
arm yourselves likewise with the same mind ;' a strong resolution, causing 
a man's mind as boldly and venturously to encounter difl&culties, as strong 
armour doth embolden a man's mind to rush into battle. So then Chiist 
armed himself, steeled his heart, as we use to speak. 

And then w*hen he was to eat his last supper, to eat his last (as we use 
to speak), so it is called, Luke xxii. 16, see what vehemency of desires he 
utters, ver. 15, ' With desire have I desired to eat this passover with you 
before I suffer ;' that is, how have I longed with the most passionate desire 
for the arrival of this last night and meal that I must make, that it would 
come and hasten, as all men are apt aforehand to do for that which their 
hearts are set upon. And that to have been his reason is evident by what 
follows, ver. 16, ' For I say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the 
vine, until the kingdom of God shall come :' the thing signified by the 
passover, the redemption of the world by my death. This is to be my last 
drink I shall drink with you ; and now my death comes on, by which you 
and the world shall be saved and redeemed. 

And again, when he knew Judas was to go out to betray him, he said, 
' Do what thou dost do, quickly ; ' John xiii. 27, 30, as soon as thou 
wilt, for I am ready and resolved. He dares him, and hastens him to it 
to shew his own resolvedness. And when he was gone out he claps his 
hands (as it were) for joy, and utters his joy and triumph in it, ver. 81, 
* Therefore when he was gone out, Jesus said. Now is the Son of man glori- 
fied, and God is glorified in him.' For he reckoned the stroke now as good 
as struck, the thing now as good as done, that he should be cinicified. For 
the instrument that was to set all a-work was gone out about it, and he 
calls his death, his being glorified, because it was the foundation of all 
that glory himself and his elect were to have. How bitter soever it proved 
afterwards, his heart at present was filled with joy for the thoughts of the 
approach of it ; he looks upon it as his wedding day, his coronation day 
(as in more respects than one it proved) ; as Solomon's heart is said to be 
fiUed with joy in the day wherein his mother crowned him. And that so 
he esteemed it, you have another place to the same purpose, John xii. 23, 
24, 28, ' Now the hour is come that the Son of man should be glorified,' 
which is spoken out of the same passion of spirit as the former ; as if he 
had said, Non-, even now is the time, the longed-for hour, so long longed 
for, come, wherein I shall be glorified, and do that most glorious work for 
which I came into the world. ' For this hour I came into the world,' as 
ver. 27. And this he speaks in relation to his death, so in the 2-lth verse, 
as also ver. 27, 28, and 32 evidently shew. It is true, he was struck with 
terror and trouble at his entrance into it (for here the first thunder- clap 



Chap. IX.j of ohrist the mediator. 169 

that struck him did begin), so ver. 27, ' Now is my soul troubled,' and so 
troubled, as he adds, ' What shall I say? Father, save me from this hour?' 
But withal, he renews and recovers that which had been his constant re- 
solution and pursuance. ' But for this cause came I to this hour.' It was 
a consideration he took in to hearten himself unto it ; that he had gone 
so fiir, and was now come to it, and should I now recoil ? And what was 
it did glad him, even in the midst of this his trouble ? 1. That his Father 
should be glorified. ' Father, glorify thy name. Then came there a voice 
from heaven, saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again.' 
2. That thereby souls should be saved, which, in ver. 24, he gives this account 
of, ' Except a corn of wheat ' (to which he compares himself, who was to be 
the root of multitudes to spring out of him), ' die, it abides alone ; ' as he 
otherwise must have done in heaven. ' But if it die, it bringeth forth much 
fruit ; ' which further, ver. 32, 33, he expresseth, 'I, if I be lifted up from 
the earth, will di-aw all men to me. This he said, signifying what death he 
should die.' 

After this he maketh a long sermon to his disciples, when Judas was gone 
forth to act his fatal design ; and Christ, to lose no time, in the mean while 
enters into a long and large sermon to hearten his disciples, recorded in 
the ensuing thu'teenth and fourteenth chapters of John. And it is greatly 
observable, how that in the midst of his sermon, in the tenor of his discourse 
coming to that which most of all did move him to that work, namely, his 
Father's love, you have the passage, John xiv. 31, 'But that the world may 
know that I love the Father ; and as the Father gave me commandment, 
even so I do. Arise, let us go hence.' He would needs in all haste be 
gone, as if he had overslipped his time of Judas his meeting him with his 
trained bands, and so they would miss of him. He sits upon thorns (as 
we use to say of one that thinks the time long), for he breaks off" in the 
midst of a discourse, which he assumes again (as if he had forgotten him- 
self), though two chapters afterwards, the fifteenth and sixteenth. Of all 
works else, preaching, and preaching his last too, his heart was most in ; 
and 3'et he makes a start in the midst of a sermon to be gone, to be taken 
and crucified : ' Arise, let us go hence.' He looked on the glass, and saw 
it was not yet run out, and he sits down again, and preacheth another 
sermon of the vine and of the branches, occasioned by what he had been 
administering, the sacrament of his supper, his blood, so signified by the 
blood of the vine. Well, when that sermon and his latter prayer, chap, 
xvii., was done, it came to the very point of his bitter execution, he stays 
not till their pursuivants and Judas with his trained bands should find him 
out; but as the eighteenth chapter teUs us, he offers himself as a sacrifice 
iato their hands (for so all sacrifices were to be brought to the door of the 
temple by the person that sacrificed), and so to be offered up. And all 
this he did willingly and knowingly aforehand of what should come to pass, 
chap, xviii. 4. And these things the eighteenth chapter of John doth 
punctually and setly relate, from the first verse to the ninth : ' When 
Jesus had spoken these words, he went forth with his disciples over the 
brook Cedron, where was a garden, into the which he entered, and his dis- 
ciples. And Judas also, which betrayed him, knew the place ; for Jesus 
ofttimes resorted thither with his disciples. Judas then, having received a' 
band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees, cometh 
thither with lanterns and torches and weapons. Jesus therefore, knowing 
all things that should come upon him, went forth, and said unto them, 
Whom seek ye ? They answered him, Jesiis of Nazareth. Jesus saith 



1 70 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK IV< 

unto them, I am he. And Judas, which betrayed him, stood with them. 
As soon then as he had said unto them, I am he, they went backward, and 
fell to the gi'ound. Then asked he them again, Whom seek ye? And 
they said, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus answered, I have told you that I am 
he ; if therefore ye seek me, let these go their way : that the saying might 
be fulfilled, which he spake, Of them which thou givest me have I lost 
none.' 

We had sinned against knowledge, and he suffers with a full cognisance, 
and an aforehand deliberation of all that was to befall him. And further 
(to make us apprehensive of this his will in it), he tells Peter, when he 
would needs vainly and weakly attempt to rescue him, Mat. xxvi. 53, 
' Thmkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father, and he shall pre- 
sently give me more than twelve legions of angels ?' Alas ! he needed not 
so great a party ; his owti word, ' I am he,' John xviii. 8, struck them all 
backward, and might have done dead ; and ver. 11, * The cup which my 
Father hath given me, shall I not di'ink it ? ' 

He never shewed any sign of reluctancy, till in the garden he saw 
what was indeed in that cup his Father did present him with, even his 
wi'ath, and being made a cui'se. And to shew what the nature of a man 
in itself might in such a case do, namely, shew his abhorrency of so high 
an endurance, and merely to let us understand so much, to the end we 
might see his love (for it was meet we should by something understand 
how much he was put to it), he thereupon cries out, ' Father, if it be 
possible, let this cup pass.' But as he had, John xii. 27, so here his 
Father's will quiets all again. And the whole mind of this passage is but 
to shew, 

1. His averseness, as to the thing in itseK simply considered, because of 
the bitterness of it ; and, 

2. That the whole ground of his submitting notvdthstanding thereunto 
was his Father's will ; and, 

3. How that, notwithstanding his will stood to it as high as ever, yet 
only upon that gi-ound, ' Not my will, but thy will be done.' 

When they had him in the high priest's hall, scorning and bufi'eting of 
him ; as he had set his face, as you heard, afore his sufferings to go to 
Jerusalem ; so now the prophet uttering it in his person, tells us how he 
steeled his heart thereagainst also : ' I gave my back to the smiters, and my 
cheeks to them that plucked off the hair : I hid not my face from shame 
and spitting. For the Lord God will help me ; therefore shall I not be 
confounded : therefore have I set my face like a flint, and I know that I 
shall not be ashamed.' 

Lastly, 'UTaen he hung upon the tree, and had enough to have provoked 
so great a spii"it, so empowered as he was with the sovereignty of heaven 
and earth to have relieved himself, and to have commanded those nails to 
have given way, he could have taught them better obedience than to 
detain their Lord in so gi'eat sufferings a moment ; and that which did and 
might have provoked him farther to have shewn his power to rescue him- 
self, was their cruel mockings of him added to all his sufferings, ' Come 
down' (say they), 'thou that savest others, and we will believe thee.' 
"Well, he still hangs quietly there. 'He endured the cross' (Paul says), 
' and despised the shame,' Heb. xii. 1. When in the grave, all the power 
of death could not keep him there, for he had done his work. But love 
kept him on the cross, and nailed him there with stronger nails than men 
or devils could have driven in. 



Chap. IX.] op Christ the mediator. 171 

Alas ! He could, as Samson, whilst they mocked him, have broke down 
the pillars of heaven about their ears, and himself have stood erect from 
out the ruins of it. In the sixteenth Psalm (made of him) he blesseth God 
for having given him that counsel to persist in his resolution to die, and 
keeping the purpose of it fixed in his heart during all those nights in which 
he had to do with his Father afore his sufierings. If he, I am sure we 
much more, have cause to bless God for giving it, and him for following it. 
Even so, Jesus blessed ! Amen. 



172 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOB. [BoOK V. 



BOOK V. 

Chrisfs actual pei^formance of our redem^otion. — In the general, he gave him- 
self for us. — The paHicular j^arts of our redemption are, that he was 
made sin, and a curse ; and by his death obtained a victory over Satan, 
whereby he delivers us from slavery ; and hath performed all righteousness 
which might answer the law for us. — And that Christ, as our great shep- 
herd, takes care to p)reserve and secure u^ safe, thus redeemed and freed by 
him. 

Who gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time. — 1 Tim. II. 6. 



CHAPTEE I. 

That God pi-eseritly , on man's fall, making the discovery to him of a Redeemer ^ 
Adam transmitted the knowledge of him to his posterity, and he was accord- 
ingly proposed to the faith of the piatriurchs. 

Though believers, before tbe coming of Christ, had in their faith but some 
obscure glimmerings of Clxrist the Redeemer, j'et they had real apprehen- 
sions of such a person to come. And there were certainly some outward 
glimmerings and rays, in the things appointed to represent Christ shining 
through that vail. For the difference that the apostle puts, when he 
handles and compares the point of both and each of those dispensations, 
ours and theirs, seems to import so much in saying, that ' we behold 
with open face the glory of the Lord,' 2 Cor. iii. 18 ; implying that they 
had some darker, obscure, confused gleams and apprehensions darted into 
their minds thereof. It is true the person was then veiled indeed, and hid 
in cloudy and dark expressions and representations, that were but shadows ; 
even as we read of Moses, that his face was covered with a veil, to signify 
thus much. And Moses being as their mediator then, and face being put 
in Scripture for person, we may say that Christ's person was then obscured ; 
and yet with such a veil as did not utterly darken all perceivance of his 
gloiy. It is true, indeed, that they knew not the individual person, who 
he was to be, as now we do, and is necessary for us to do ; as Christ told 
the Pharisees (who lived under the light of his gospel and miracles), ' unless 
you believe that I am he, you shall die in your sins.' But that there was 
one of the sons of men, that was to come, who should be a dehverer, this 
the saints that were saved generally then knew. Although the vulgar 
Jew stuck in the letter, as at this day, the veil being on their hearts, as 
2 Cor. iii. 15. It is not now on Christ's face, chap. iv. 4, 5, but upon 
men's hearts. 

I shall begin my proof with the first promise in paradise, which appa- 
rently was, that a son of Eve, the seed of the woman, was to come, that 



Chap. I.] of christ the mediator. 173 

should have power to break the serpent's head : that is, in plainer lan- 
guage now said, ' who should destroy the works of the devil,' 1 John iii. 8, 
or as it is in the epistle to the Hebrews, chap. ii. 14, ' "Who should destroy 
him that had the power of death,' and save and deliver from him that had 
just that very day brought sin and death into the world, and thereupon had 
the power of death. And therefore also that person promised was to be 
more than a mere man, or mere creature. For how otherwise could he 
have power to overcome and destroy and break the power of those fallen 
angels ? yea, and which was more, of God's law, that threatened death ? 
Now are we to be saved by the knowledge and faith of this person, as Eve 
(to be sure) first was by the faith on him, and then we. And the neces- 
sity to salvation of that knowledge appears in the case of our first parents. 
For why else did God thus hastily, in the cool of the evening of that very 
day wherein they had sinned, discover this, but that the knowledge of it 
was necessaiy to their salvation ? And the same necessity must be sup- 
posed to hold for the salvation of others that were to be saved after them. 
And therefore the knowledge of a redeemer was delivered unto them, to be 
transmitted down to their posterity. Adam also li-ving nine hundred and 
thirty years and upwards into that first world, and a godly seed and race 
being reckoned from him unto the flood, and those our first parents being 
godly, and having been the causes of transmitting sin to all their posterity, 
were the more engaged and obliged, and accordingly zealously moved, to 
derive down the knowledge of that means, whereby themselves had been 
recovered, by the which their posterity might be saved also ; and it were 
strange to think that they should not. And that, de facto, they did so 
deliver it, besides what the story in Genesis doth relate of the religion pro- 
pagated in those times, there were some footprints remaining among the 
heathen of Eve's fall, by name,* of the serpent's venom and infection, for 
which they made a collision and bruising of serpents, and of a seed, Jovis 
Incrementum, as Virgil calls him, who should be a restorer and confounder 
of the devil. Such memorials were left and found among the heathens, 
though so defaced, as they could not be saved by them, they wanting a 
spiritual light to accompany that knowledge. It would be, therefore, I say, 
unreasonable to think that those who after were to be saved, should be 
utterly kept by God from the inkhng and knowledge of that first promise. 
For there was no other promise (which we read of extant) whereby those 
might be saved that were saved. 

Now that which I would have observed upon that original promise, is, 
that there are but two eminent things that promise consists of, First, the 
deliverance and salvation from the serpent's power, which is the break- 
ing the serpent's head. And the second is, that a person, one of the sons 
of men, should efiect this, and break his head. Concerning this my pre- 
sent argument proceedeth. 

The all-wise and gracious Lord first saw and conceived the knowledge of 
such a person necessary for the bringing of the sons of men in to him, as well 
as of his grace to save them, and therefore contented not himself to make 
barely a promise of deliverance. And the necessity lies in this, that the 
guilty conscience of the sinner, rightly apprehensive of what the heinous- 
ness of sinning against God is, and of God's wrath for sin is, even a 
• consuming fire,' hath not the boldness to approach to God in its own 
person, in its own sin, but hides himself, as Adam did. Nor would man 
dare to approach to him without a mediator promised to him. As is evident 
* 'See An Unregenerate Man's Guiltiness,' &c., Book ix., chap. 4. 



174 OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

from the people of Israel's desire, that Moses should approach to God for 
them ; and upon which Moses received the promise of a prophet to come after 
him, like unto him. This also caused Job to wish a day's-man betwixt 
God and him, Job. ix. 33. And how natural conscience awakened dictates 
to men the necessity of a mediator, we have an instance in that Highlander, 
who hearing Mr Robert Bruce inveighing against those sins, of which he 
knew himself guilty, his conscience being deeply touched, said, ' Ise give 
him twenty cows to gree God and me.' Poor man ! He felt the power 
of God's word on his soul from that man's ministry ; and he thought him 
to have acquaintance with God, and thought that he might be able to 
reconcile God to him again. Thus the first grand charter granted to Adam 
held out the person of Christ as a potent victor over Satan, and mediator 
for man. 

Now this was also succeeded with sacrifices offered to God. Witness 
Abel, of whom you read, Heb. xi., which way of worship to God sin alone 
brought in, and which the state of innocency knew not of. And these 
pointed unto an atonement ; and by the saving faith upon the Messiah to 
come, who had been held forth in the aforesaid promise, was Abel accepted, 
which Cain wanted, Heb. xi. 



CHAPTER II. 

That Christ gave himself for us to redeem us. — What is implied in that ex- 
pression. — We should duly consider the greatness and value of such a gift. 
— Christ giving himself is a high testimony of his own jyeculiar love to us. 

I have at large shewn the free willingness that was in Christ to perform 
the work of a redeemer for us, which also these words sufficiently import, 
* He have himself.' He was not passively given up by his Father, but it 
was a free act of his own ; and so gifts are. 

We have likewise discoursed the fulness of his abilities and capacities to 
make satisfaction, and purchase redemption, which no mere creature was 
capaole of, but that his power, being God-man, was as great as his heart was 
free. Let us now come to the performance, the price, the ransom itself as 
it is here declared to be, a giving himself. Towards the general opening of 
this we may observe. 

I. How Paul delights in this expression ' he gave,' or ' offered himself 
up,' both in the frequency of using it, Eph. v, 2, 25, Titus ii. 14, Heb. 
ix. 14, 'offered himself;' and Heb. i. 3, 'purged away our sins by himself ;' 
Phil. ii. 7, ' emptied himself.' As also in that, when that holy apostle, 
with application, speaks of Christ's love unto himself, and would set it out 
to the highest elevation, to affect his heart most deeply, he then useth this 
expression, ' who loved me, and gave himself for me,' Gal. ii. 20. 

II. That what other scriptures do parcel forth in particulars of what 
Christ gave, this one sums up in this total, as comprehensive of all else. 
The Scripture elsewhere, yea, the Lord's supper, doth set it forth by piece- 
meals': his blood in the wine, his ' precious blood shed to redeem us,' 1 Pet. 
i. 19 ; his body in the bread, * this is my body which is given for you,' Luke 
xxii. 19 ; his Jiesh or whole man, ' I give my flesh for the life of the world,' 
John vi. 51 ; his life; ' I give my life for my sheep,' John x. 15 ; his 
said, ' poured out as an offering for sin,' Isa. liii. 10 ; his giving up all his 
estates and riches, and becoming poor, 2 Cor. viii. 9 ; his leaving father 



Chap. II. of christ the mediator. 175 

and mother, Eph. v. 81, 32, compfircd. Whatever, I say, other scriptures 
oil the Lord's supper do by parcels inventory forth to us, all and each of 
these, this one word, ' he gave himself,' doth at onco, by the great, sum- 
marily comprehend. For to say himself, to be sure was his all. 

III. He gave, he gave away ; for what is given as a price or ransom (as 
this in the text), as also to give himself as a sacrifice, as Eph. v. 2, this is 
purely a giving away, whereby the giver sufi'ers so much real loss and 
damage to purchase that redemption. And so the sacrifice was burnt and 
consumed to ashes, there was perfectly so much loss to him that offered it, 
as what is given comes to ; and so in giving away his riches, he is said to 
have become poor thereby, 2 Cor. viii. 9, and to have nothing left to him- 
self, Dan. ix. 26, and that he emptied himself, Phil. ii. 7, 8. There was 
nothing that was gain to him, but he sufiered for the present loss of it, as 
to his present use and advantage. 

IV. Himself was that which was given away. Not his only, or what was 
his, but himself; not sua but se (as Paul said, ' I seek not yours, but you') ; 
so here Christ gave away not only to, 'idia, what were his own (as proper 
goods and chattels are said to be a man's own), extrinsecal to him (and 
thus the whole creation is said to be to Christ, John i. 11), but it is him- 
self, his very person, or what was personally his, whatsoever was most in- 
trinsecally his own, intimum suiim, and what was, as himself, unto himself 
most dear and precious, and innate. This is therefore an extensive word, 
and draws in all of himself (as we shall see anon), the whole of himself, all 
that could be made of himself, all that he could rap or rend, as we say, that 
could possibly any way be made away from himself. This in the general. 
As for particulars, I shall confine myself to such things only as are in 
Scripture or common speech termed ones self, and which, according to the 
dialect of the Scriptures, about Christ's person, are in a more special manner 
deemed himself. Now what is it that may be, and usually is, called a 
man's self? 

1. A person's doings, works, operations, and actings, which are the fruits 
that proceed from and grow upon one's self; these are reckoned a man's 
self. Thus when a servant gives up all his actions and service, all his 
time, and what he can do, that all this should be to his master's use, though 
suppose that master hath not power over his life, or goods, yet in that case 
he is said to let himself, to sell himself, to give himself up, to that man's 
use and service, to be managed all by his master's appointment and com- 
mand. Or if (suppose) out of love and friendship to another, one employs 
his whole time and labours, and suffers all his actions to be ordered for the 
other, though not in way of service, but as a friend ; yet in this case he may 
be said to give up himself when he is all that while of no use to himself, or 
to his own private and personal advantages. Whereas otherwise it is the 
nature of self to work for itself. In this case a man is rightly said to give 
over himself, when his operations are thus to be disposed of by another. 
The philosopher says, that ' that day a man is made a servant or slave to 
another, he loseth half of himself,' half of his reason and thoughts (such 
was the condition of servants then, especially slaves), they being ordered, 
disposed of, and subjected to another's will. When Ahab is said to have 
' sold himself to work wickedness,' it was by giving up his works, and 
actions, and ways, to the dominion and power of sin, as a lord and master 
over him. And on the contrary, the obedience we owe to God in ' keep- 
ing his commandments' is called 'the whole of man,' Eccl. xii. 13, be- 
cause it exacts and takes up the strength and might, and the whole in man 



176 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOB. [BoOK '\ . 

as given up in it, if rightly performed as it ought. Now in this sense, the 
whole of Christ might be justly said to be given away, and he to have given 
himself ; for all his actions, and whatsoever he did, were wholly at the 
direction of another, for, and on our behalf, and not his own ; and accord- 
ingly were wholly directed by him to that end, to serve us according to his 
appointment : ' I came not,' says he, ' to do mine own will, but the will of 
him that sent me,' John vi. 38. The Father gave him every jot of his 
works ; and I have finished it, says he. It is his speech at the last of what 
he had done in this world, from first to last, in John xvii. 4. And so in 
doing only such works as the Father gave him, he gave away himself to his 
Father first, and therein to us also. For that work being all, in the earn- 
ings of it, wholly for our behoof and advantage, he is withal as truly said 
to have given himself for us. He was hereby a perfect servant to his 
Father for us, yea, and ours also. And this also doth Christ in that one 
single passage. Mat. xx. 28, give us the sense and interpretation of, ' The 
Son of man came not to be ministered unto,' as Lord of all, ' but to minis- 
ter, and to give his life (as in and by dying, so through the whole course 
of his hfe by serving) ' a ransom for many,' that is, for us. He professeth 
every where that he was not at his own dispose, and so not his own : ' I 
came not to do my own will ;' how often do you meet with it from him. 
He was not his own, or himself (as we use to speak in that case) in any 
thing he did here, who yet was himself (by his native right) most free, and 
had the prerogative to act all for himself, and of glorifying himself another 
way than this. But this privilege he laid down wholly at his Father's 
feet, and took up all by a new commission from him, to act all according 
to his will, and not his own, in order to our salvation. And therefore when 
he came to die, he says, ' As the Father giveth me commandment, so do I. 
Arise, let us go hence,' John xiv. 31, 

2. A person may be said to give himself, when he gives up the comforts 
of his life ; and therefore denying a man's self is interpreted by Christ, a 
forsaking lands, houses, father, mother. And life is put in for the comforts 
of life, as when it is said, that 'Life lies not in abundance,' the meaning is, 
the comfort of life doth not. Now all the comforts of this and the other 
life did Christ part withal first or last, even unto the light of the sun itself, 
the common privilege of mankind, which was darkened when he was a-crucify- 
ing. And then all the joys and comforts of the other world Christ parted 
with for a time. When it was his due to have been in heaven glorious, he 
left heaven and all its glories. And then death, which is, as we know, a 
privation of all worldly things, put a period to all his enjoyments of this life. 

3. His manhood of human nature, consisting of soul and hodj, is called 
himself, and is meant by giving his flesh for the life of the world, John vi. 51 ; 
that is, the whole human nature, in distinction from his Godhead, and 
second person as God, as is noticed in those very words, ' my flesh, which 
I will give ;' and the giving of the life thereof, as John x., is justly termed 
the giving himself. And so Heb. ix. 14, the sacrificing thereof (which was 
a whole burnt-ofl^ering) is termed the ' ofi'ering up himself.' He ' offered 
up himself by the eternal Spirit,' that is, by his Godhead, who is that Spirit 
which quickeneth that human nature. This Spirit was the oflerer, and the 
manhood the sacrificer,* and yet that sacrifice is called himself, even as the 
body of a man is called the man, so in vulgar speech ; and Mary, John 
XX. 2, calls the body of Christ, which she thought dead, ' the Lord.' But 
then the soul is much oftener styled the person ; but take body and soul 

* Qu. ' sacrifice ' ? — Ed. 



ClIAP. II.] OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 177 

both, as united into one man, and tho oflforing of both, as so united, that 
to bo sure is the offering of one's self. And in this sense tho Scripture, 
especially that epistle to the Hebrews, opposeth that himself, that is, his 
human nature, to all other sacrifices wherein priests offered up things that 
were not themselves, but things extrinsecal to their persons, as the blood 
of bulls and goats. And as when the idolatrous and superstitious Jews 
offered up their children to Moloch, the fruit of their bodies, the offerinf^ 
up of such things was not in any sense a sacrifice of themselves. But God 
being made flesh, that is, the second person, the Son, taking a human nature 
into one person with himself, hence, though he offered but that human nature, 
yet in opposition to such foreign offerings, he is said to have offered up himself, 
though the Godhead were not oflered up, even as the soul or the person of a 
man might be said to do, that offers up but his body a sacrifice, and so but 
his bodily life, though his soul he doth not, and cannot offer ; and in this 
opposition to things foreign to a person, it is said Heb. ix. 14, compared 
with verses 11-13, ' But Christ being come an high priest of good things 
to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, 
that is to say, not of this building ; neither by the blood of goats and calves, 
but by his own blood, he entered in once into the holy place, having obtained 
eternal redemption for us. For if the blood of bulls and of goats, and the 
ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the 
flesh ; how much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal 
Spirit offered 7tj?«se?/ without spot to God,' &c. Wherein he doth compare 
Christ, who was God's high priest, with their high priests, sajdng, that they 
offered but the blood of bulls and goats, things that could in no sense be 
called themselves, but he offered up himself; and more clearly, ver. 25, 
where his offering himself is opposed to the high priests' offering other 
creatures and not themselves, in these words, ' nor yet that he should offer 
himself often, as the high priest entereth into the holy place every year ivith 
blood of others,' aT/j^a aXkor^iov, others' blood. So that the blood of bulls 
and goats, or, by the same reason, the blood of other men (if there had been 
such sacrifices) as suppose of children, offered up by father and mother 
(which God required not, though the idolatrous Jews practised it), yet all 
still had been but the blood of som8 other thing than himself, aJn,a aXkor^iov ; 
but this offering of Christ in opposition was of himself, as that text hath it, aJ/Mu, 
auToj as also Rev. i. 5. 

Now then, if you ask what that was which was the sacrifice, and yet is 
reckoned himself, 10th chapter to the Hebrews ver. 5 resolves us that it 
was that body or human nature, both soul and body, prepared to be that 
sacrifice : ' Wherefore, when he cometh into the world, he saith, Sacrifice and 
offering thou wouldst not, but a body hast thou prepared me.' So then this 
is a third sense wherein he offered himself. 

Use. Let us set a value upon this gift and ransom, according to the dig- 
nity of it. It was the greatness of the price is set forth hereby (that he 
gave himself, which is the express scope of this text in Timothy, and Mat. 
XX. 28), to shew the inestimable value of the gift. It was once said of a 
great bargain, or sale and purchase made by the great, and in the lump, 
between two great personages, that the one bought and the other sold, they 
knew not what. And truly, although God knew, and Christ knows, what 
the price comes to, yet we for whom it was given can never know nor esti- 
mate it to all eternity. Oh, never ! nor can we comprehend what this 
reacheth to, ' Christ gave himself.' It is an unknown gift and ransom this. 
* What is his name, or his Son's name,' says Agur, Prov. xxx. 4. * Canst 

VOL. V. M 



178 OF CHKIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

thou tell ?' And as little canst thou tell, what this giving himself amounts 
to ; thou mayest as well ' bind the waters in thj' gannent, and ascend to 
heaven,' &c., as Agur there speaks, as fathom to the bottom this depth, and 
sound what an infinite treasure lies sunk therein. It is himself, none but 
himself that disbursed and pailed with it, knows what of himself went from 
him, when he gave himself. None knows the worth of himself, but himself, 
Rev. xix. 12. His ' name' is such, as it it said, * none knows but himself.' 
None but himself that disburseth it can tell what of himself he parted with, 
and went from him to make up this payment ; none, I say, but he and his 
Father, unto whom it was he gave himself, and who set and took the price 
and made the bargain for our redemption, know the value. We use to set 
out things of the gi-eatest worth and the vastest sums amongst men, by ' a 
king's ransom.' It is worth a king's ransom, so 3'ou use to say, in saying 
which you suppose to yourselves some great king taken captive and prisoner 
by a potent enemy able to retain and keep him ; and how that then his 
whole kingdom (as the law and manner is) contributes and gives a ransom 
worthy to restore him to his throne again. And that is estimated also 
according to what proportion his kingdom may be judged to be in riches, 
or their prince in glory and dignity. Oh ! what a value then would be set 
upon a king's becoming a ransom himself, yea, of the gi*eat God made one 
person with om* nature, and of his giving himself a ransom, who is the King 
of kings. If God sets a value upon each hau* of his children's head (which, 
to express with esteem, they are said to be numbered by him), then of 
what esteem with him (think we) must needs eveiy thing of Christ's, every 
hair of his head be, who is the head, worth all the saints themselves, aU the 
saints together, who are but the body to him ? 

There is yet a more special reflection in this speech, ' He gave himself,' 
as it is in a special manner a setting forth the proper and peculiar love of 
Jesus Christ himself in this matter ; proper, I say, to himself, as distin- 
guished fi-om the Father, and his love in giving him also. Nothing is or 
could be more expressive of a love, and the greatness of it, than to say, ' He 
gave himself.' You may therefore observe that they are often joined to- 
gether ; and where this of giving himself is mentioned, there the other, his 
love, also is spoken of. Yea, and this is pui-posely mentioned, as the 
gi'eatcst thing by which his love could be set out. This conjunction we 
find again and again, Eph. v. 25, ' As Christ loved his church, and gave 
himself for it,' And a second time by Paul, Gal. ii. 20, ' "\Mio loved me, 
and gave himself for me.' The highest signification and e\idence of love 
that is found amongst men, is that in a husband towards a wife, that he 
gives himself to her, and so giving himself, he gives all things with himself, 
that there needs no more be said or added to signify love. But lo ! here 
is more, not only Christ giving himself, his whole self to his church, as a 
husband doth, but a giving himself /or his church, as Eph. v. 23, 25. 
And that is it the apostle would make impression of upon us, as the gi-eatest 
demonstration of his love to his church ; that when she was captived to sin 
and everlasting miseiy, then he gives himself for her, to save her, as it 
follows there. We adore and admire his love ; his love in giving himself 
to us, %hen by the application of redemption he is made ours by grace. 
And how great a favour is this to the saints, that live in communion with 
Christ daily, which they feel in the sweets of a real enjoyment of such a 
person, so great, so lovely ; which they accordingly take in by the most 
exquisite spiritual sense, that the presence and gift of such a person requires 
of them. 0, but how great must his love be in giving himself for them 



Chap. II.] op christ the mediator. 179 

so long ago, before they were ! although the application of him to them was 
the end of it. And whereas this transaction of giving himself, they know 
but by hearsay, and relation of the scriptures, it was what he did for them 
* in himself (as the phrase is, Col. ii. 15). And so they take it in but by 
faith. Yet when Christ himself is applied to thy soul, then put but both 
together, and let the distinct apprehension of each meet in any one's heart, 
that hath a principle of love to Christ in him ; and what an infinite of lovo 
to us will the joint stream of them arise to ! Himself given, his whole self, 
yea, and doubly given ; given to us in application, and that not enough, but 
given for us first in redemption ; and so given over and over — each of 
which givings is enough to overcome and confound (with a love's confusion) 
the stoutest, hardest heart of any, yea, of all believers, when they come to 
comprehend these things. And it was Paul's prayer for the Ephesians, 
chap. iii. 17-19, ' That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith ; that ye, 
being rooted and grounded in love, may be able to comprehend with all 
saints what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height ; and know 
the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge.' Some interpreters would 
have it, that the apostle should speak all that of the height and depth, &c., 
of the love of Christ to us, because that doth follow so immediately. I dis- 
pute not that now ; but this I will say, that although the Father's love in 
other respects exceeds, and is therefore to be extolled for the height, and 
depth, &c., of it, and is in other scriptm-es set forth accordingly, in that 
it was the original of all (for it was he that made choice of the persons that 
shall be saved, contrived and designed all the grace and glory which each 
person so chosen shall have ; yea, and his love is also commended to us, 
in that he gave his only begotten Son, &c., Rom. v. 8, John iii. 16), yet 
still let me say it, that Chi'ist's love hath this whereby it excels, and which 
is peculiar to him in this matter, that it was he alone that gave himself. 
The Father gave not himself. He gave but a Son indeed, yet as a person 
distinct from himself. And for a father to give a son who is dear to him 
is love ; but for him that is given to give himself, this in that respect speaks 
higher. That speaks a strain of more intimacy of love than the Father's is 
in that respect ; although his Son were never so dear and near to him, and 
inward with him. But on Christ's part it was himself, and what was proper 
to himself in distinction from the Father, that that was given by himself. 
It was he that bare the brunt, that paid the price, out of what was not his 
only as appurtenances of him, but even out of himself. As therefore, when 
God would swear, ' because be could swear by no greater, he sware by him- 
self ;' so Christ, when he would give a gift to express and shew his love, be- 
cause he could give nothing greater, he gives away himself, and that over 
and over. We are to render to each of those persons that love and honour 
which is due to them, as the apostle speaks of men in another case, Rom. 
xiii. 7. And look in what particular thing or respect the love of each of 
them is proper to each, our affections of love and honour should accordingly 
uprise and apply themselves to render a suitable return, that is, to give to 
the Son what is the Son's, and to the Father what is the Father's. Let 
us therefore bring all of what Christ hath done home to our hearts, under 
that very respect and consideration that it was he that gave himself, &c. 
And then withal, let all that can be said to commend the Father's love, let 
it all come in upon our hearts ; as his giving a Son, an only begotten Son, 
one in essence and eternal fellowship with himself, as he is God with him ; — 
' My Father and I are one ;' — and then let us meditate on God's giving his 
Son, considered as he is God-man, in that God chose and designed him as 



180 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

such chiefly and principally, and in the first place for his own peculiar de- 
light, as he says of him, Isa. xlii. 1, ' Mine elect, in whom my soul delights.' 
Even that glory which was to be in him, as God-man, was an object in 
itself more lovely, and dearer unto God for him to please himself with, and 
to take delight in, than milHons of worlds, yea, than all that which he could 
have made. And therefore for God the Father to part with such a Son, to 
give such a Son, and all the glory of his, in which he so much delighted, 
was infinite love. But yet stiU even all this wiU serve the more to com- 
mend the love of Christ the Son to us, that himself was given by himself. 
I say, in that respect it will be the more heightened on his part also, that 
he should part -ndth such a Father that so loved him, and his own glory at 
once. In and from the Old Testament we find the love of the Father is 
greatened to us by giving men or nations, when j'et they were most wicked, 
and so most hateful to God of themselves ; to give them for a ransom for 
his people. And it is used by God himself as an argument of infinite love, 
Isa. xliii. 4. So as still his love is gi'eatened to us by all ; and it is he, 
and none other, even this Chi'ist (who is God) of whom Isaiah speaks these 
very things, both in the one place and the other which I have cited. It 
is he of whom he says that ' All the nations are but as the di'op of a bucket 
to him.' Compare for this but ver. 3, 9, 10, 11, of that 40th chapter, 
with the 12th, 15th, 17th verses, and you will see all these words are 
spoken of him. what a gift was this then ! How much more cause have 
we to say, than the apostle of the Corinthians' collection for the saints, Oh ! 
blessed be God for this unspeakable gift. 

CHAPTER III. 

It is lyroved in the general, that Christ was made sin and a curse for ns, be- 
cause he, redeeming us uho icere under the law, must become that ivhich we 
were in the account and judgment of the law. — That how Christ ivas made 
sin for its demonstrated and explained in what respect he %ms so. — -Uses 
drawn from the doctrines. 

It is said. Gal. iv. 4, 5, that ' God sent his Son, made under the law, 
to redeem them that are under the law.' Now, whatever Christ redeemed 
us from, he was himself made for us ; redeeming us from it by being made 
it. He that made the law, was made under it for us. Both he and we 
were under the law ; but with this difierence, we were born under it, but 
he was made under it, by a voluntaiy covenant freely undergoing it. To 
be * under the law' is to be subject to all that the law is able to say or do. 
So we use to express the condition of a subject, saying he lives under the 
laws. And so the apostle expresseth it, Rom. iii. 19, ' What the law says, 
it says unto them that are under the law.' So that whosoever is under 
the law, whatever the law is able to say and exact, to him it says and of 
him it requires it. And if Christ will be made under the law for sinners, 
the law will have full as much to say to him as unto sinners themselves ; 
that is, as he is their imdertaker. 

And the law hath more to say to sinners than to any other creatures. 

1. It can accuse them, and call them sinners to their faces. It can 
arraign them, and lay all their sins to their charge, and will not leave out 
one tittle in that indictment. It can say, Thou art a blasphemer, thou an 
adultei-er, thou a drunkard, &c. It does not, it will not, spare at any time 
to speak this. 



Chap. III.] of chbist the mediator. 181 

2. It can call them cursed for all tlioso sing : Gal. iii, 10. ' Cursed is 
every one,' Sec. 

There is the accusing power of the law, and there is the condemning 
power, as appears by the law in our own consciences : Rom. ii. 15, * it 
accuseth,' and, ver. 1, 'it condemneth.' And so you have both a witness 
to accuse and a judge to condemn in your own breasts, which (as the 
apostle saith) shews but the effect of the law, which in itself it will do, 
much more to them that know it in the rigour of it. If therefore ho who 
is our Redeemer will come under the law for sinners, the law will say as 
much to him as it had to say to us, give him as ill language, exact as 
hard measure from him as from us. The law is backed with God's jus- 
tice, and so will not respect or spare the greatness of Christ's person, if he 
once come under it. As we are creatures, and he our surety, it will as 
boldly command him to keep the commandments on our behalf, as it 
would us. Look what it would have said to us as we were sinners, it will 
as boldly and as freely speak, and speak out against him, only with this 
differing respect of reverence to him, as by himself voluntarily made under 
it, whereas we were born slaves under it. 

That therefore this clamour of the law might be fully stopped, and we 
redeemed and freed from whatever the law had to say against us, Christ 
was made all that we had made ourselves. 

As, 1. were we sinners ? Christ, that was made under the law, was 
made sin for us, 2 Cor. v. 21, that sin might ' not be imputed to us,' ver. 
19. Again, were we accursed ? Christ is made a curse for us, to redeem 
us from the curse of the law. Gal. iii. 13 ; that so, by his being made sin, 
we may say, ' Who shall lay anything to our charge ? ' Eom. viii, 33 ; and 
by his being made a curse, we may as triumphantly say, ' Who shall con- 
demn ? Christ hath died,' Rom. viii. 34. So as, though but the one is 
here mentioned, yet we will handle both. W^e will both shew how he was 
made sin for us, and how he was made a curse for us. Indeed, neither of 
these places do mention both distinctly ; but yet either place includes and 
supposeth both. He had not been made a curse, if he had not first been 
made sin. He could not be made sin, but he must likewise be made a 
curse, the consequent of sin. They are two strange words to be spoken 
of God's Son, and such as it had been blasphemy for us to speak, if God 
himself had not spake them first. And now that he hath spoken them, we 
had need take them in a right sense, or else they will be blasphemy in 
our thoughts still. 

1. Christ was made sin for us, 2 Cor. v. 21. By sin some have under- 
stood only an offering for sin ; and then to be made sin there, and a curse 
here, comes all to one. I confess it is sometimes so taken, as the ofierings 
in the Levitical law are called sin ; but it is not so here, but truly and 
more plainly for the guilt of sin. And the reasons why it must be so 
meant here are, first, because that which sin is here opposed unto is right- 
eousness : ' He was made sin, that we might be made the righteousness of 
God in him.' Now, by the righteousness of his made ours, is here meant, 
not only the benefits which his righteousness deserved and purchased, but 
his very fulfilling the law ; so Rom. viii. 4, ' That the righteousness of the 
law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the 
Spirit.' Therefore (as the law of opposition carries it) his being made sin 
is not only his being made the punishment, the curse that sin had deserved, 
but even the very guilt and breach of the law itself was made his, even as 



182 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

his righteousness was made ours. And. how this came about, we shall 
shew presently. 

SccoHcUi/, He was made sin, which he ' knew not,' that is, not experi- 
mentally, he was not conscious and guilty of it in his own person : ' he 
was made sin, who knew no sin.' Now, if" only punishment for sin were 
here meant, this were not true, for he experimentally knew what punish- 
ment for sin was as fully as we do : Heb. iv. 15, ' We have an high priest 
that was touched with the feeling of our infirmities,' and touched to the 
quick too. His soul knew full well what it was to suffer for sin ; hut he 
knew not what sin, the breach of the law, was. He knew not Avhat it was 
to act sin ; and yet this which he knew not he was some way or other made, 
even made the guilt of sin. 

It is time to explain how, lest any of your thoughts run too far. The 
text helps us in it. As we are made his righteousness, so he was made 
our sin. Now, we are made his righteousness merely by imputation, that 
is, all his obedience to the law is accounted ours, is reckoned ours, even as 
if we had fulfilled it, though we knew none of it. It was fulfilled, not by 
us, but in us, Eom. viii. 4. He fulfilled it, not we ; so that there was an 
exchange made, and all our breaches of the law were made his ; our debts 
put over to him, that is, reckoned to him, put upon his score. That is 
all ; let your thoughts therefore go no further. It was ' we that like sheep 
went astray,' and not he, and yet 'the Lord laid on him the iniquities of 
us all,' Isa. liii. 6. And to be made sin in this sense is but to be charged 
and accused as a sinner, and not made really so by committing it. As we 
use to say, when we would accuse and prove one to be a thief, we say, I 
will make a thief of you ; that is, not make you steal, but prove you to be 
such. So this making here is but God's reckoning him as a transgressor. 
That phrase is used ver. 12 of Isaiah liii. : ' He was numbered amongst 
the transgressors,' reckoned such by God and men. By imputation then 
he was counted as one that hath broken the law. And yet (to free j'our 
thoughts from the least mistake) though by imputation, yet not such as 
whereby we were made sinners in Adam, which was by imputation, but 
originally. Now, Christ was not so made our sin. That which is imputed 
may be said to be imputed either by derivation, or else by voluntary assump- 
tion, or willing taking it upon one. Now, Adam's sin, though it was but 
imputed to us, yet it was by derivation, and by a natural and necessary 
covenant. But oar sin, though to Christ it was imputed, yet not by deri- 
vation, but by a willing, fi-ee undertaking or taking them oft" from us, and 
by a voluntary covenant. So that, although he was made sin, jet in that 
he was freely made so, therefore that imputation stained not him, nor his 
nature ; but he remained holy, undetiled, and separate from sinners ; 
whereas the imputation of Adam's sin stained and depraved us his pos- 
terity. For though that sin of his was but imputedly made ours, yet so 
as we, being one in him, are truly said to have sinned in him ; and there- 
fore his sin is ours, because we committed it, and sinned in him, Rom. v. 
12. But of Christ we must abhor to think so. Nay, in this doth the im- 
putation of his righteousness to us difler from the imputation of our sins 
to him, that his righteousness is so imputed to us as we, by reason of that 
covenant between God and him, may be said to have fulfilled the law in 
him, and the law is said to be fulfilled in us, because we were in him ; but 
not so are our sins imputed to him. It cannot be said in any sense, he 
was made sin in us, but /or m only, or the sin which was committed first 
in us, and by us, considered in ourselves, was made his ; for though we 



ClIAP. 111.] OF CUUISX THE MEDIATOR. 183 

wore in him, yet not be in us : for tbo root bears the branches, and not 
the branches the root. 

Having thus shewn how it was, and in what sense, we will now shew, 

I. By Scripture. 

II. By Reason. 

I. By Scripture. And here take the instance of the scape-goat, over 
whose head the sins of the people were confessed (Lov. xvi. 21) by Aaron's 
putting his hand upon it ; therein acting the part of God the Father, ' lay- 
ing the iniquities of us all upon Christ,' and translating them from the 
people. To which those phrases in Isaiah liii. do refer. And this was in 
respect of leaving the guilt of their sins, not the punishment of them, upon 
him. For to express and hold forth Christ as made an offering for sin, 
that other goat was sacrificed ; but the scape-goat was ordained to hold forth 
Christ's bearing the guilt of our sins, for that goat was carried away into a 
land of separation, or a place inaccessible. And so Christ, whom John 
saw as the ' Lamb of God, bearing the sins of the world,' carries away our 
sins, to an utter abolishing of them fi'om before the face of God, so that, 
(as it is in Jer. 1. 20) ' they shall be sought for, but not found,' they being 
taken away, as the phrase of the New Testament is. Christ had them put 
upon him when he was baptized, d/^wi/, suscijjiens, j^ortans, aiiferens ; and 
principally when he was upon the cross, as 1 Peter ii. 24, ' Who his own 
self bai'e our sins on his body ' (that is his human nature) on the tree.' 
So Heb. ix. 28, ' Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many,' and he 
shall appear the second time ' without sin,' Therefore, now thi« time he 
appeared (to John) canying the sins of the world, but being risen, justified 
from all those sins, he shall appear without the guilt of them lying upon 
him. And accordingly, when he was in this life, he demeaned himself as 
one that had been a sinner, as in appearance such. The flesh he took had 
' the likeness of sinful flesh,' Rom. viii. 3. The foreskin of his flesh was 
cii'cumcised, as if he had been bom in sin. So his mother was purified, 
Luke ii. 23, 24, and offered an offering, as if she had conceived him in sin; 
and Lev. xii. 2, 6, this was a sin-offering, namely, for that sin which their 
seed was brought forth in. And as in those rites at his birth, so in his 
whole life he submitted to the ceremonial law, the intent of which was to 
be puUica confessio, and hke to penance, whereby they were to profess 
themselves sinners, and to stand in need of a mediator, and so thrice a year 
he came unto the temple, &c. All which, if he had not some way been 
made a sinner, he ought not to have done, for he should thereby have pro- 
fessed that which was not. Yea, in those confessions, those passionate 
psalms made for him, we find him acknowledging of sin as his own. This 
will appear by some passages in those psalms which are prophetically made 
of Christ, and utter the inward addi'esses of his soul unto his Father. And 
of all the psalms, or other prophecies of this nature, there is no one except 
the twenty- second, which can challenge more passages in so small a space, ap- 
plied expressly unto Christ in the New Testament, than the sixty-ninth psalm. 
In ver. 4 we have it, ' They hated me without a cause.' This we find aj^plied 
by Christ himself, as prophesied of himself, John xv. 25. Again, we have it 
ver. 9 of that psahn, ' The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up.' This you 
have in like manner, John ii. 19, applied unto Christ. Moreover, the next 
words of that 9th verse, ' The reproaches of them that reproached thee are 
fallen upon me.' Lo, you have them applied by Paul as expressly unto 
Christ, Rom. xv. 3. Again, that passage, ver. 21, ' They gave me gall for 
my meat, and in my thirst they gave me vinegai- to drink ; ' you know both 



184 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR, [BoOK V. 

the story and the application of it by the evangelists, Matthew, Mark, and 
John. Then that other passage that follows, ' Let their table be made a 
snare,' you have it applied accordingly unto the Jews that crucified him, for 
their crucifying of him, Kom. xi. 9. 

Now then, so many of these being so applied, why should not those others 
also be so applied ? as when it is said, ver. 4, 5, ' Then I restored that 
which I took not away ; God, thou knowest my foolishness, and my 
guiltiness is not hid from thee.' How fitly do these words express the im- 
putation of sin to him. It was a proverbial speech, when a man suft'ered 
innocently as to his own person, to say that ' He restored that which he 
took not,' and so Christ on the cross is brought in here speaking. For as 
Isaiah tells us, * He bore our sins ; ' with Oh in the next verse of the psalm 
he confesseth as his own, having taken them upon him. ' God, thou 
knowest my foolishness' (that is my sin, as foolishness it is usually taken), 
' and my sins are not hidden from thee.' Which is plainly in other words 
that which the apostle says of him, 2 Cor. v., ' He that knew no sin was 
made sin.' The like you have in the fortieth psalm, ' Sacrifice and burnt- 
offering thou wouldst not; Lo I come,' &c., ver. 6, 7, which how it is 
applied to Christ you may read in Heb. x, neither can it well be applied to 
any other. Yet, ver. 12, he says, ' My iniquities take hold of me.' He 
calls them his, not by perpetration, but by a voluntary assumption, and by 
imputation, reckoning them as his. So Isaiah liii. 6, ' He laid on him the 
iniquities of us all.' In the Hebrew it is, ' He caused to meet in him the 
iniquities of us all.' He was made the great ocean, into which the guilt of 
all our sins did run. 

II Now, second, for the reason of it. 

1. He was not only an inier-mmcius (as Socinus would have him), or one 
that came as an extraordinary messenger between God and us, but he was 
sjjonsor, a surety. So Heb. vii. 22, such as Judah undertook to be for 
Benjamin, Gen. xliii. 9, ' I will be surety for him and bring him to thee, or 
let me bear the blame for ever.' Or such as Paul was to Onesimus, Phil. 
xviii. 19, 'If he hath wronged thee, or owes aught,' says he, 'put it on my 
account ; I will repay it.' Just so doth Christ engage himself unto his 
Father for us. If they have wronged thee in any thing, put it on my 
account, reckon it to me, and I will repay and satisfy for it. A surety, 
whose name is put into a bond, is not only bound to pay the debt, but he 
makes it his own debt also, even as well as it is the principal's, and he may 
be sued and charged for the debt as well as he. And so Chiist, when he 
once made himself a surety, he thereby made himself under the law, and 
so put himself in the room of sinners, that what the law could lay to their 
charge, it might lay to his. 

2. And, secondly, there was a necessity, that if he would take our 
punishment upon him, and so satisfy justice, he should first take on him 
the guilt of our sins, ' for the judgment of God is according to truth.' The 
party whom God punisheth for sin, must be some way found guilty of that 
sin, or else judgment proceeds not according to right rules. Guilty, not by 
inherency, yet by imputation and account. For as we can have no interest 
in any benefit merited by Christ, but we must first be partakers of the 
righteousness that purchased it, that must first be made ours, and then his 
benefits ; so if Christ will be made a curse for us (which is the demerit of 
sin), he must first be made sin. And therefore Isaiah, in the 53d chapter of 
his prophecy, when at the 4th and 5th verses, he had said that Christ our 
surety was not punished for himself, but ' bore our griefs,' &c., that is. 



Chap. III.] of Christ the mediator. 185 

those that wo should have borne, and * was wounded for our transgressions,* 
lie., he then goes on to clear it how it was done: * wc,' says he, ' as sheep 
had gone astray, but God laid upon him the iniquity of us all,' that is, he 
ha^ang first charged upon Christ our sins, which we in our persons com- 
mitted, when once they were thus laid upon him, God's justice then wounded 
him for them. Unjust it is not, that a person righteous should suffer for 
an unrighteous man (Peter affirms it, 1 Peter iii. 18) ; but then the un- 
righteousness of that man must be laid upon him and made his. 

Thus in general. 

But when we say Christ was made sin, what sin was it that he is made, and 
that was thus imputed to him ? Was it sin in the general only, and in the 
abstract evil of it ? Surely more ; for how that should be imputed in the 
universal notion of it, is hard to conceive, though it is true that he appre- 
hended the evil thereof more fully than all mankind ever did, or shall do. 
The Scripture seems to speak more, and as if he bore particular sins ; so 
all these fore-mentioned places have it. As 1 Peter ii. 24, ' He bare our 
sins in his own body on the tree, that we being dead to sin,' &c., so over 
the scape-goat were the particular sins of the congregation confessed. And 
so in those fore-mentioned psalms he speaks as of multitudes of iniquities, 
and ' innumerable evils ' that compassed him about and came over his head. 
And as Christ bare sins (in the plural), and innumerable sins, so he bare 
the sins of all, and every particular man he died for; so. Is. liii. 6, ' God 
caused to meet in him the iniquities of us all,' he being made as the 
common drain and sink into which all the sins of every particular man do 
run, and the centre in whom they all meet ; and that meeting implies an 
assembly of particular sins. 

Again, if he bare the particular sin of every man he died for, what were 
they ? Gross sins only, and those which were more eminent for guilt ? 
Why not all and every one, both small and great ? For where shall we 
set the limits ? Why may it not be thought, that as there was a bill of all 
the persons he died for given him (for Christ died not for propositions only, 
to make them true, but for persons, and therefore is said to ' know his 
sheep by name,' John x. 3), so also that he had a bill of their particular 
sins, so as not one sin was left out unreckoned to him. Adam had not a 
bill of our persons, for his sin is naturally derived to as many as shall 
come of him ; but Christ died out of love to persons, and that out of a 
voluntary covenant ; and so it was necessary that all their names should be 
enrolled and given him, as himself says, John xvii. 6, ' Thine they were, 
and thou gavest them me.' And as their persons, so all the sins of all 
those persons, they were all to meet in him, and to be laid to his charge. 
And there are these reasons for it : 

1. God was to deal in justice with him (as was said), and as a surety he 
was to satisfy to the uttermost farthing. And if so, it was meet he should 
have an account, and know the several items of what he paid for. 

2. Therein it was that he shewed more love in dying for one than for 
another ; as for Mary more than another, because he bare much for her, 
and more than for another ; which caused her to love him more. And how 
is it that a great sinner is more beholden to Christ for his dying for him 
than a small sinner is, but by his bearing more sins for the one than for 
the other, and so suffering more for him ? Which if it had been carried in 
a confused and general manner, and as it were in a sumvia totalis, without 
the distinct reckoning of particulars, is hard to conceive how it should be. 

3. It was needful, that so a sinner might say with boldness, as Kom. 



186 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOE. [BoOK V. 

viii. 33, ' Who shall lay anything to my charge.' Ne aliqmd, not the least, 
because that qidcqiiid, whatever it was, it was laid to Christ's charge. 

And if it now be asked, how this could be, that so many millions of sins 
should be distinctly considered by him in his sufferings, I answer, 

1. He that is OlD/? (as Daniel calls him, Dan. viii. 13). 7s qui hahet 

oinnia in numerato, he who hath all things before him at his fingers' ends, 
and as it were in ready coin ready told over, could easily keep a distinct 
account of all our sins. 

2. He who now is in heaven, knows all that is done here below as a man, 
and hath all the businesses of the world in his head and guides them, and 
hath all the accounts of the world by heart, so as he is able (as at the latter 
day he will) as man exactly to give unto every man his accounts, both 
receipts and expenses, and that to the utmost farthing ! For every work 
shall come into judgment before the man Christ Jesus, be it good or evil. 
And Peter tells us, he is ' ready to judge both quick and dead,' all that are 
alive, and all that are dead. He who can do all this, is able to keep a 
particular account of all the sins which he expiated ; and if he did not as 
man know all things here below (which in themselves are but finite, though 
to us innumerable), how as man were he experimentally able to compas- 
sionate all his saints upon all occasions, and in all their sufferings (as he 
is said to do, Heb. ii. 18, and iv. 16) ? If now in heaven his understanding 
as man be thus enlarged and vast, why, when he descended into hell (as 
when our sins were reckoned to him he did), should he not be able as well 
to take in all and every particular sin of his elect for whom he died ? Yea, 
this stretching of his understanding then, thus to take in all men's sins, 
did prepare it for that vastness which it now hath in heaven, even as our 
humiliation makes way for comfort and consolation. Lastly, if Satan could 
shew him all the glory of the world in the twinkling of an eye, as it were, 
why might not God shew him aU our sins in as full a manner, and set them 
in order before him ? 

Use 1. See the immense love of Christ unto his elect, in that he would 
not only be made a curse, but sin too for them ; which he being holiness 
itself, must needs be most abhorrent of such an imputation. That which 
we most hate, how do we abhor the imputation and name of ! That excel- 
lency which we most affect, what an insufferable injury do we count it to 
be blemished in ! For a chaste and undefiled maid to be counted a whore, 
how nearly would it touch her, how deeply affect her ! But for holiness 
itself to be ' numbered among transgressors,' for God to be called devil, 
yea, prince of devils, how beyond all expression insupportable must it 
needs be ! 

2. Learn we to confess and take upon us our sins in particular. Men's 
sorrow for sin is usually general and confused. They acknowledge they 
are sinners, &c., but Jesus Christ's sonl could not escape with a general 
charge (as that he stood in the room of sinners) ; but the particulars are 
charged on him. As he says of our persons to his Father, ' Thine they 
are, and thou gavest them me ;' so maj'est thou say to him as concerning 
thy sins. Mine they are, and thou tookst them on thee. And if Christ took 
them on him to satisfy for them, thou must at least take them on thee to 
humble thee. 

3. If thou canst not confess all thou art guilty of (as thou canst not), 
yet comfort* thyself with this, that Jesus Christ knew all particulars to 
satisfy for them, and so entreat the Lord to cleanse thee from thy secret 



Chap. III.] or christ the mediator. 187 

sins, which were not hid from him. What the apostle speaks to terrify 
hypocrites, that * God is greater than their hearts,' and knows more by 
them than they can do by themselves ; that may we consider to our comfort, 
that Christ is greater than our hearts, and knows more of our sins by us 
than all we do, yea, and knew them to take them off from us. 

4. Make use of Christ's blood and satisfaction, not for thy sins in the 
lump, but for particular sins, because he satisfied for particulars. Not only 
spread the plaster over all, but lay particular plasters of his blood to par- 
.ticular sins. And as in crossing a writing which you would not have read, 
you not only draw lines but also rase and scratch out every word in 
particular, that it might not be read, so apply Christ's satisfactiou, and 
his being made sin to every tittle and circumstance in sins more heinous, 
and go over them again and again with cross lines of Christ's blood, espe- 
cially in two cases. 

(1.) When a new sin is a-fresh committed. Christ is a fountain to wash 
us eveiy day (Zech, xiii. 2) from those daily pollutions that befall,us. 
This was typified out in the old law, when they brought sacrifices upon 
every particular occasion. Even so should we (not ofter up as the papists 
in the masses) but put God in mind of Christ's sacrifice for particular sins 
committed. So 1 John ii. 1-3, ' If any man sin, we have an advocate with 
the Father,' and he was the propitiation for those sins. Or, 

(2.) W^hen a sin stares a man in the face much, as David's murder did 
in his, when he said it was ' ever before him ; ' in this case have recourse 
to this, that Christ did bear it, and apply Christ's bearing of it unto the 
guilt still as it riseth. And as you lay aqua fortis upon letters of ink to eat 
them out, so still be a-dipping the hands of thy faith in Christ's blood, and 
through faith applying of that blood to the sin. This do in every prayer 
and in every sacrament, and thou shalt secretly find the horror of it 
diminish, and those letters of guilt wherewith it was written in thy con- 
science, grow paler and dimmer till they vanish. 

6. It may serve to strengthen thy faith against particular sins by this, 
that Christ bore them. Say and plead to Christ when thou beggest par- 
don, Was not this sin in the number ? And as we make it a great uphold- 
ing to faith, to consider that God knew afore what we would be, and that 
we would sin, and yet chose us, and that therefore no sins will put him oflf, 
so we may as well make use of this like consideration, that Jesus Christ 
also, when he died for us, knew what we would be, and what our sins would 
be, and yet refused not our bill of sins, nor our names given in to him, but 
bare all those sins of ours in his body on the tree. And if he had meant 
to have refused thee for thy sins, he would have done it then. When a 
new sin is committed, we are apt to be amazed, and to call all in question. 
If indeed thou couldst commit a sin wdiich God and Christ had not known ; 
if any sin were or could be now new unto Christ, then it might trouble thee ; 
but there is none that is so, but even this sin that troubles thy conscience 
so was amongst the rest. 

6. See the fulness and completeness of justification, together with the 
way of dispensing it. 

(1.) The way of dispensing it. We think with ourselves. How shall the 
righteousness of Christ come to be made mine ? Shall I, a sinner, ever 
become righteous ? what a wonder were this ! Yet behold, a gi'eater 
wonder is here ; Christ who is righteousness itself ' was made sin, that so 
we might be made the righteousness of God in him.' 

(2.) See here the completeness of justification. All sins are laid to 



188 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

Christ, that we might say, Ne aliquid, not the least thing shall be exacted of 
us — Who shall lay any thing'? &c., Rom. viii. 33 — and that we might with 
boldness come to a particular reckoning with God, nothing fearing that any 
exception can be made, or that the least sin was left out of the catalogue 
which Christ had of them, that should yet remain unpaid for. We may see 
here the absoluteness of God's pardon, in that, to make sure work, Christ 
was made sin, and took upon|^him the guilt of all our transgressions to answer 
for them ; so that God gave us an absolute discharge. Thus, ver. 21, 
' Not imputing their trespasses to them ; ' but looking for payment at 
Christ's hands, who was made sin for them. In law both the principal 
and the surety use to stand bound ; but God here did from everlasting 
secretly (as it were) cancel our bond, and keeps Christ's only, and there- 
fore it stands Christ in hand to see our sins answered for. And in that he 
shall appear without sin, it should comfort us that we shall do so in like 
manner. 

7. It may teach us how to mourn and be troubled ; not for punishment 
only, but for sin as sin also. Christ in satisfying for them not only bare 
our punishment, but our sins also, which are things distinct from our 
sorrows. And therefore we in sorrowing for sin should as distinctly mourn 
for sin as for misery, the effect of it. 

8. Those that are the greatest sinners should mourn most for sin, and 
love Christ most ; and this, because he hath borne their sins, and more of 
their sins than of others. They are to ' love much,' not simply because to 
them ' much is forgiven,' or that Christ pardons them much, and so passeth 
a greater act of grace in pardoning them than he does to others, but be- 
cause Christ paid more for them, he underwent and suffered more that their 
sins might be forgiven, than for other men. Mary loved much, because 
much was forgiven her, Luke vii. 47. But Paul goes farther, thereby exalt- 
ing the grace of Christ, that he came into the world to save sinners, ' whereof 
I am chief,' says he, 1 Tim. i. 15. As a natural son is more bound to a 
mother than an adopted son can be, because he, besides his education and 
inheritance, was moreover born in her womb, and she underwent many 
painful throes for him (and the harder her labour is with any, the more 
they should love her) : so we are bound to love Christ, not simply for for- 
giveness, but also for that he bore us in his soul, and our sins, and had a 
harder labour of it with some of us, who were greater sinners, than he had 
with many others. 

CHAPTER IV. 

How Christ was made a curse for us. — That it was the curse of the moral laiv, 
and the whole substance of what it threatened. — Argumeiits to prot'c that 
Christ suffered it. 

We have seen how Christ was made sin ; let us now see how he was 
made a curse. The other was but by imputation, but this by infliction. 
He was made sin, who knew not what it was to sin ; but in being made a 
curse he knew it to his cost ; it entered into his soul and bowels. To ex- 
plain this a little ; 

1. This curse was not merely the curse of the judicial law, or of a male» 
factor hanging upon a tree ; for the curse which he was to redeem us from 
was the curse of the moral law, not of the judicial. It was not the curse of 
such a malefactor's death before men, but before God ; for from that curse 



Chap. IV.] op christ the mediator. 189 

wo were to be recleemed, and therefore that cnrso was he made. And Gal. 
iii. 10, 13, we have it expressly thus: ' The law says, Cursed is every one,' 
&c. It is true that this hanging on a tree (on which judicial punishment 
a curse was pronounced) was made the figure of Christ's being cursed 
with the curse of the moral law ; but that was the cm-se which Christ wag 
made, and therefore, Deut. xxi. 22, God aforehand typically accursing that 
death (as aiming at his Son), says of him that hangs ou a tree, that he is 
accm'sed before him. So that his Son, whom this aimed at, was not only 
cursed before men, in that he was put to such an accursed death, but 
was also cursed before God with the curse of the moral law, whereof the 
apostle brings this as the sign and proof, that that death which in the judi- 
cial law only was accursed, was executed upon him. 

2. The curse of the moral law, spoken of ver. 10, is opposed to blessing; 
and as the blessings of God are the matter of his promises, so curses are 
the matter of his threatenings. Blessings are conveyed by promises, 
curses by threatenings. The threatenings of the law are the cannons, and 
the curses in them are the bullets. And as whom God blesseth, he blesseth 
with all blessings ; so whom he curseth, he curseth with all cursings. As 
there is a fulness of blessings in the gospel (as Rom. xv. 29), so the moral 
law is full of all curses, which notwithstanding Christ underwent. 

3. The curse contains in it the avenging wrath of God, and is more than 
a bare punishment from God. As God's favour is the life of all blessings, 
so God's avenging wrath gives weight to all curses. The saints are 
punished in anger, but not cursed in their chastisements, because they are 
inflicted on them out of love. But here we must warily distinguish between 
loving the person punished, and punishing that beloved person out of love. 
God, though he loved the person of Christ when he punished him, yet he 
punished him, not out of love, but wrath. When he punisheth the saints, 
he both punisheth persons beloved, and also out of love, which stirs up 
anger. But he punisheth Christ out of wrath, and therefoi'e he was made 
a curse. His person was beloved, but he being made sin, to that end to 
bear the full punishment due to sin, God theretore out of wrath punisheth 
sin imputed to him. Not God's wrath, but an anger arising from love, is 
it that chastiseth us ; but it is not so with Christ, the wrath of God was 
poured forth on him. Which yet dift'ers from his punishing of wicked 
men> whose persons he hates, and whom he punisheth out of wrath also. 
But though he loves Christ's person, yet he punisheth sin in him out of 
pure wrath, and lets justice fly upon him to have its full pennyworths out 
of him ; he lets wrath suck the blood of his soul, till it falls off, as the 
leech when it is filled, and breaks. 

So that, put all these three considerations together, that Christ was made 
the curse of the law moral, not judicial only ; that the curse thereof contains 
in it all curses ; and that those curses are laid and set on with God's wrath ; 
and this will be the doctrine ; — 

That the whole curse that our persons were subject unto from the law, 
Christ underwent to redeem us from it. For, 

1. That curse which we were redeemed from he was made ; but we were 
redeemed from the whole curse ; therefore he was made, or underwent, the 
whole curse. 

2. That curse which contains all curses in it Christ was to be made for 
us ; now such is the cm-se of the moral law. For as the least breach of the 
law is copulative, and he that offends in one is guilty of all, so are the curses 
of the law : he that is cursed with any one is cursed with them all. As there 



190 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

is a fulness of blessings, so of curses. As therefore a blessed man is called 
vir beatitiulinum, a man of blessednesses, Ps. i. 1, as being blessed with all 
blessings, Eph. i. 3, ' Being heii* of all the promises ;' so he that is cursed is 
exposed to all curses ; and so was Christ, and therefore he is called vir do- 
loriim, a man of sorrows, as being the centre of them (Isa. liii. 3). And as 
all our sins met in him, so all our sorrows ; and from his birth all the great 
ordnance of God's curses were ready charged with \\Tath, and bent against 
him, and were all in their order discharged, and let off upon him. And 
therefore not his suffering, but his sufferings, are mentioned by Peter, 1 Pet. 
iv. 13. ' Being tempted ' (not in one, but) ' in all things wherein we were, 
sin only excepted,' Heb. iv. 15. In universali hominw/i miseria immersm, 
says Bernard : tujv oXuv Tag crai'-ag •/.ard^a.c hiaoi'/irai, says Justin MartjT.* 
He wholly took upon him all the curses of all ; he was wholly and fully 
cm'sed. 

Now to give some reasons of it ; 

1. The first shall be, because he was become a debtor to the whole law 
by voluntary suretyship (as was said) for us, and therefore was circum- 
cised, and so made under the law ; and therefore that whole cm-se and 
punishment which the law required he was to undergo, ere the law would 
free him. And for this reason, when he was to suffer anything, as well as 
to do am'thing, you shall find him speaking in the language of a debtor, 
that could not now evade it. So John iii. 14, ' The Son of man must be 
lifted up :' thus likewise Mark viii. 31, Luke xxiv. 26, and Mat. xxvi. 54, 
' These things,' says he, ' the Son of man ought to have sufl'ered.' He 
was now entered into bond, and it was his duty to pay even the utmost 
farthing. It is not the custom or manner of the law to aljate anything ; and 
therefore he undergoes the whole curse, or we are not freed. 

2. God dealt with him in justice, and justice was that which he was to 
satisfy ; which could not be till he had borne the whole i^unishment due to 
sin. Rom. iii. 25, 26, '"Whom God hath set forth to be a jDropitiation 
through faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness for the remission of 
sins that are past, through the forbearance of God ;' ver. 26, * to declare, 
I say, at this time his righteousness ; that he might be just, and the justi- 
fier of him which believeth in Jesus.' Compared with Rom. viii. 33, ' Who 
shall lay anything to the charge of God's elect ? It is God that justifieth.' 
This justice is shewn in our redemption : for Christ redeemed us not vi, 
sed JHstitia, so in that Rom. iii. 25 ; and not 2^o^<^statii-e, out of his prero- 
gative and greatness, bearing us out by mere favour, without satisfying 
justice ; but rationahiliter, by a way of equity, sahis justitice reffulis ; by 
paying dvriXvr^ov, a coiTespoudent ransom, even in proportion, a tooth for 
a tooth, as the law required, 1 Tim. ii. 6. He was not only to make inter- 
cession, but satisfaction. As he is called ' an advocate ;' 1 John ii. 2, so 
also ' a propitiation :' he has paid for the favour which he now intercedes 
for. And as he is called an intercessor, so (Rev. v. 6) ' a Lamb slain ;' and 
by bearing our whole punishment, he made his intercession more prevalent. 
Yea, I will lay down this for a conclusion, ere I go any further : that Christ 
was dispensed with in nothing. Justice abated him nothing of that punish- 
ment which was due to us. It regarded not the gi-eatness or dignity of his 
person, to spare him in the least. So that if there had been anything 
necessarily to have been undergone for satisfaction, which was not com- 
patible with his person, he must not have undertook it. For justice (if 
God go that way) wiU have its full due, or nothing. And the reason is 

* Justin Martirr contra Tryphonem. 



ClIAP. IV.] OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 191 

evident ; for if Christ had been abated in anything, he might have been 
abated in one thing as well as in another, and so in all. But he says it 
was necessary for him to suffer ; and the same necessity lay on him to 
suffer all that was due, as well as anything at all. 

But you will say, Did not the dignity of his person avail to some abate- 
ment, so as one drop of his blood might have served ? The answer is, that 
indeed the dignity of his person did add an infinite merit to everything he 
suffered; but not so that any particular should be abated. Again, this his 
dignity conduced to the acceptation of his sufferings for many persons ; that 
what that one person did should be for many (as Paul says) ; but it struck 
off no part of the debt, or of the things to be paid. It caused that that one 
payment should stand for many ; but not that a farthing of that payment 
should be wanting. But ere we go over any of the particulars, we must 
answer an objection ; which is this. That there were many particular evils of 
punishments which were ingredients in many of our cups, which yet he 
never tasted of, as sickness and distempers of body ; for his body saw no 
coiTuption, neither before death nor after. And many like particular 
branches of the curse which befall men for sin he met not with. ' Not a 
bone of him was broken.' How then did he satisfy for the whole cm'se ? 
Yea, hell itself, and the eternity of its punishments, the worm of conscience, 
despair, &c., he endm-ed not ; how then underwent he the whole curse 
following upon sin ? I answer, 

1. (In general) Know that the wrath of God is the whole curse ; it is the 
total sum of all curses, it is the curse in solido, in gross. And as a pay- 
ment, consisting of many farthings, may be made in one piece of gold, so 
all particular cm*ses may be undergone in bearing that one gi'eat curse, the 
original of curses, for otherwise the angels now in hell should not undergo 
the whole curse, seeing many miseries that befall men here they are not 
capable of. The wrath of God is either expressed mediately, in particular 
punishments, or immediately upon the soul. Now this immediate wrath 
eminently contains all mediate crosses in it. The cup of the Lord's wrath, 
which Chi-ist drank up, is said to be full of mixture ; for all evils were strained 
into it. If therefore it can be proved that Christ underwent the whole 
wrath of God, it may be said that he underwent all curses, although he had 
endured none of the miseries of this life. Which (among other interpre- 
tations I have elsewhere given) may perhaps be the intendment of those 
words. Mat. viii. 17, where the evangelist quotes out of Isaiah, that Christ 
' bare our sicknesses ;' and so by virtue of that his bearing them, he healed 
them. The meaning whereof is not, that he bare the sicknesses of the 
body, but that he, sustaining the wrath of God, which was more than the 
gout, stone, or whatever else, might be said virtually to bear them all, and 
by virtue of that heal them. And so in that place, Isa. liii. 10, the phrase 
translated ' bruising him ' is by some read, ' He, or his soul, was made 
sick.' 

2. It is in his passive obedience as it is in his active, when it is said he 
fulfilled every iota of the law ; the meaning is not, that he performed every 
duty ; for he performed not the duty of a husband to a wife, or of a magis- 
trate, &c., in this world ; but in fulfilling the law of love (which was the 
sum of the law), he fulfilled all. So in his passive obedience, l-y under- 
going the wi-ath of God, he underwent the sum of the curse, the curse in 
aolido. 

3. It is in temporal curses as in temporal blessings. Many particular 
good things may be withheld, when yet God ' withholds no good thing 



192 OF cnRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

from his children,' in that he vouchsafes them his favour, which is better 
than all ; and so makes up all temporal promises an hundredfold. Thus 
is it in temporal curses ; it was not necessary that Christ should endure 
each particular, if he endured God's wrath ; he fulfilled the whole in under- 
going that. 



CHAPTER V. 

An enumeration of the particulars of the curse which Christ endured. — That 
assuming our nature, he took also those infirmities which sin hath brought 
upon MS. — That a painful ivretched life being the curse of our first father's 
sins, the life of Christ answerably was filled with miseries and sorrows. 

Now for the particulars of this curse, it were endless to go over all those 
that he endm'ed. We will therefore have recourse to, and instance only in 
that fii'st curse which was laid on that first Adam, and in his name upon 
aU his posterity, as we find it recorded. Gen. iii. 17-19, ' And unto Adam 
he said, Because thou hast hearkened unto the voice of thy wife, and hast 
eaten of the tree, of which I commanded thee, saying. Thou shalt not eat 
of it : cursed is the ground for thy sake ; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all 
the days of thy life :' ver. 18, ' Thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth 
to thee ; and thou shalt eat the herb of the field :' ver. 19, 'In the sweat 
of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground ; for out 
of it wast thou taken : for dust thou art, and unto dust thou shalt return.' 
Compared with chap. ii. 17, ' But of the tree of the knowledge of good and 
evil, thou shalt not eat of it : for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou 
shalt surely die.' And to shew how all the particulars of the curse there 
mentioned were by him undergone will sufiice, that cm'se being indeed the 
sum and epitome of curses, as the Lord's prayer is of prayers. 

It consists of three parts : 
^■' 1. The frailties man's nature became subject to, tending in themselves 
to death and dissolution : ' dust thou art, &c.' The curse then seizing on 
him wasted his body and spirit, and made both subject unto fi-ailties, and 
to be of a mouldering nature : ' Thou art dust,' says God, ' and to dust 
thou shalt return i' 

2. The miseries and sorrows which man's nature meets with, until he 
returns unto dust ; which are either, 

(1.) The labour and travail he must take to get his living, expressed * by 
eating his bread in the sweat of his brow ;' sweat being put (by a synech- 
doche) for all the labour and travail that man is bom unto, ' as the sparks 
fly upwards,' Job v. 7 ; or, 

(2.) The sad and cross events and accidents which befall men from the 
creature, in the course of occurrences and various passages of God's pro- 
vidence : in that all creatures are at enmity ; the earth brings forth thorns, 
the forests wild beasts, &c. 

3. The thu-d part of this curse is death ; both bodily, * to dust thou 
shalt return,' and of the soul, ' dying thou shalt die.' 

Now to go over all these, and shew how they were undergone by Christ, 
and how from the cradle to the cross the curse followed him. 

It seized on him in the fii'st assumption of the human nature : which 
was dust as well as our nature is, and subject to the same frailties. The 
simple assumption of the human nature was no part of the curse, and there- 



Chap. V.] of ciirist the mediator. 1U3 

fore is nowhere represented to us as such in the Scripture. It was a con- 
descending indeed to take it, though at first it had been as glorious as now 
it is in heaven ; but it was no part of the curse. And therefore when the 
Scripture speaks of his abasement in assuming our nature, it speaks of it 
imder the investment of frailties ; as in Philip, ii. 7, 8, where it is said * he 
humbled himself,' &c., in taking the form of a servant, that is, the nature 
of man as now made servile and debased, which is therefore expounded in 
the next words, * and was found as a vian,^ in the likeness of man. And 
so being found, ' he humbled himself,' &c., and therein, in that he was not 
only a man, but such a man as we, his body of the same metal, mouldry, 
and weak as ours is : herein became his humiliation. So likewise, Rom. 
viii. 3, 4, in that ' God sent his Son in the likeness of sinful flesh,' it is 
indeed made part of his satisfaction, so ' to condemn sin in the flesh.' But 
otherwise simply to assume our nature, though it was the foundation of all 
his satisfaction, yet it was not reckoned as a part of it ; and though it was 
that which formerly gave the value to it, yet was it not part of the dis- 
charge. I confess it to have been a minoration or lessening of him in some 
respects ; for let him take our nature how he will, never so gloi'ious, yet 
then it will be said of him, ' My Father is greater than I,' which cannot be 
said of the Holy Ghost ; yet this is not satisfaction ; the assuming our 
nature simply considered is not part of the curse. Again, that it was an 
action merely of the second person ; but satisfactory acts are of Christ 
God-man, and so he must be supposed to be God- man first. That the second 
person would undertake to lower himself so that he might be capable of 
making satisfaction (which without assumption had not been) is the foun- 
dation of the merit of it ; but materially is no part thereof. But in that 
this flesh assumed was frail, that makes the assumption of it to be satisfac- 
tory ; in that he was found hungiy, weary, sleepy, sad and heavy, ignorant 
of many things, &c., in that he was ' tempted in all,' and after that manner 
that we are, Heb. iv. 15, these frailties were to be accounted as part of 
satisfaction. And though he bare not all our frailties personally, as not 
sickness — for his body ' saw no corruption,' neither after nor before 
death, for it would have interrupted and hindered him in the work of our 
salvation — yet in sympathy and pity he bare them all ; and in that sense 
fore-mentioned, that place, he hare our sicknesses, may be understood, he 
having a heart soft, and framed to compassion ; therefore, when any of his 
elect were sick, and brought unto him, he by a feeling pity took their griefs 
on him, and so freed them. Diseases also, being rather personal than com- 
mon infirmities, it was not absolutely necessary that he should bear them. 
But ' he bare our sorrows,' Isa. liii. 4, even oui-s in common. 
Secondly, For the miseries incident to man's life ; and herein, 
1. For his eating his bread in the sweat of his brows (besides that it was 
in so eminent a manner fulfilled at Christ's death, as it never was in any 
man ; for in drinking that cup he sweat dodders of blood), how eminently 
was it fulfilled in doing his Father's will when he lived a public life, tra- 
velling over, and preaching in all towns and villages ; his zeal for God's 
house eating him up, and wasting his spirits, together with his watching 
whole nights, and many nights together, to pray, &c.; and when he lived a 
private life, in following a calling of a handicraftsman, and living upon it 
alone (for his parents were poor, as appears by their ofi'ering a poor man's 
offering, a pair of tm'tles). So that by his daily labour he got his food 
from hand to mouth (as we say), he never working any miracles to supply 
his own necessities ; but as, when in his public life, he depended upon 

VOL. V. N 



194 OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOB. [BoOK V. 

what was ministered unto him, so, when in his private life, he lived by his 
labour. Those who knew his education, and for whom haply he might 
have wrought, those of his own countiy, who, ver, 3, are said to have 
known his brethren and sisters, and himself particularly — those did not 
only call him the carpenter's son, but more expressly, the carpenter ; so 
Mark vi. 1-3. And it is noted that, at twelve years old, he disputed 
with the doctors, which was God ' his Father's business ; ' so that after- 
wards he ' was obedient to his parents,' Luke ii. 51, that is, doing their 
business, and helping them in their trade of carpentering ; this 51st verse, 
relating to what the evangeUst before had said, ver. 49, thereby intimating, 
that as in that other work of disputing he had been about his heavenly 
Father's business (which ver. 49 shews), so that now he was answerably 
employed in his earthly father's work (which the 51st verse declares, say- 
ing, ' he was obedient to his parents '). * 

2. For sad occurrences and events befalling him from the dispensation 
of providence, and the enmity of the creatui'es, there were more befell him 
than ever befell any man. He was vir dolorwn, a ' man of soitows,' which 
did all wear and waste him, as gi-iefs use to do us, so that in the'judgment 
of those that saw him, he looked nearer fifty years old than thirty, as that 
known speech may seem to import. Furthermore, we never read that he 
once laughed in his lifetime. And, 

(1.) For the enmity of the creatures, — besides that in a literal sense the 
earth might be said to bring forth thorns and briars to him, to such a pur- 
pose as scarce ever befell any man, namely, to crown his temples with them ; 
— at his birth, he is denied a lodging in a common inn ; then, the wilderness 
denies him bread for forty days, the fig-tree affords him no fi'uit, and the 
sun withdraws its light from him. The fathers have many pretty interpre- 
tations of that great echpse, but more witty than solid. The truth is, it 
was an evidence of God's anger, and of the enmity of all the creatures. Is 
it in the sunbeams to aflbrd some glimmering comfort to a man in misery? 
They are denied him. Can darkness add to one's distress, and render it 
more horrid ? Why, he is enveloped with a Cimmerian darkness, and that in 
the very meridian and mid-day. Yea (the which was never denied to any but 
to a man in hell), a drop of water to quench his thirst may by no means 
be gi-anted him, but instead thereof, shai-p vinegar, which their cruelty and 
scorn do hand unto him. 

The sea and winds were once arising up in arms against him, but that 
he made use of his prerogative and extraordinary power to quell their fierce- 
ness. And then at the last he was by all left, and by one of his disciples 
betrayed, which how it grieved him the psalmist foretold. Then, 

(2.) For sad and cross events from the dispensation of God's providence. 
He met with those which gi-eat spirits account the most sad and heavy. He 
was crossed ere he was crucified, even through his whole life ; as, 

[1.] By a mean and poor birth and breeding, which was often cast in his 
teeth : ' Is not this the carpenter's son ? ' 

[2.] By a poor outward condition. He was not a beggar indeed, for then 
he had not fulfilled the judicial law, that there should be no beggar in Israel ; 
but poor he was : ' for our sakes he became poor.' It appears his parents 
were poor ; for at the purification of Mary, they ofiered only a pair of 
tm'tles, which (according to the law) were to be the offering of the poorer 
sort. Again, he wrought daily ; surely, therefore, it was for his living. 
And further, he had nothing at his death to leave his mother, and therefore 
it was that he bequeathed the care of her unto John. Now, how heavy a 



Chap. V.j of ohrist the medutor. 196 

clog is poverty to a great spirit, and how does it keep him under ;- it puts 
a contempt upon the greatest virtue, and prejudices the most solid wisdom 
against esteem. ' No man regarded that poor wise man.' 

[3.] By a mean calling. Thirty years lived he in a mechanic trade, and 
that no better than of a carpenter. Now, for him to be hid under chips, 
who was born to sit upon the royal throne of Israel ; for those hands to 
make doors and hew logs that were made to wield the sceptre of heaven 
and earth ; and that he who was the * mighty counsellor ' should give his 
advice only about squaring of timber ; what an indignity, what a cross is 
this ! Do but think with yourselves what an affliction it would be to a 
professor of divinity in an university, to a privy councillor, or (much more) 
to a prince, for thirty years together to be put to cart and plough. 

[4,] By company unsuitable to him, which to a great and noble spirit is as 
great a burden as anything else whatsoever. For him who from everlasting 
enjoyed the sweet society of his Father in heaven, and might there have 
for ever had it ; for him to leave such company, and come down to earth, 
and here converse with sinners ; how harsh and unpleasing must it needs 
be to him. And therefore the apostle might well say, ' Christ pleased not 
himself,' Rom. xv. 3, meaning it of his company. To a man wise and holy, 
there is nothing more burdensome than the company of men ignorant and 
sinful ; and the best company he had were his apostles, who, how ignorant 
were they ! Even so far, that they lay as a burden upon his spirits, inso- 
much that once he cries out, * How long shall I suffer you, men of little 
faith,' or wisdom ? Mat. xvii. 17. They being so incapable of what he 
said or taught, that most would have been lost, had not his Spirit after- 
wards brought all unto their remembrance. And, besides their ignorance, 
they were men clothed with infirmities and sins, and more gross corruptions 
of foolish ambition and contention. What a burden, therefore, must they 
needs have been to him who was holiness itself! Yea (to conclude), every 
man was a briar and a thorn unto him (as the prophet speaks), and he 
went through the world against the stream of a perverse and crooked gene- 
ration, and was a contention to the whole land where he came, which 
therefore contradicted, opposed, and reviled him, &c. And therefore it is 
reckoned among his sufferings, that ' he endured the contradictions of 
sinners,' Heb. xii. 3, which was so heavy unto Jeremiah, that it made him 
weary of his life : ' Woe is me,' says he, ' my mother hath born me a man 
of contention to the whole earth,' Jer. xv. 10. So Elias complains that he 
was 'left alone,' &c., and thus was it with Christ in his times ; yea, all the 
sins he saw or heard became crosses to him, and went to his heart ; so 
Rom. XV. 3, where those words are applied to Christ, ' the reproaches of 
them that reproached thee ' (speaking of God) ' are fallen upon me.' All 
the blows that blasphemers at any time gave his Father, he takes upon his 
spirit. And what a life then must he needs live, whose soul was so right- 
eous ? If Lot's soul were vexed, how must his needs be, whose spirit was 
so tender of his Father's glory ? 

* * Nil hatit infelix paupertas durius in se, 

Quam quod ridiculoa homines facit.' — Juvenal, Sat. 8, v. 158. 



196 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 



CHAPTER VI. 

What were the sufferings of Christ, as bearing the curse of our sins, more 
immediately foregoing his crucifixion, described in an exposition of the first 
21 verses of the 18t,h chapter of John's gospel. — A garden teas the place 
where he had his first agonies, and was apprehended. — The reasons why 
such a place was appjointed and chosen by him. — The first 9 vo'ses ex- 
plained, and observations raised from them. 

The eighteentli chapter of John's gospel, and that which follows, do con- 
tinue the stoiy of the sufferings of our Lord and Saviour Christ, as they 
are recorded by that apostle, who, writing after all the other evangelists 
were dead, or at least the last of them all, he inserteth divers things which 
they had omitted, as by comparing the one with the other will easily 
appear. 

Chi'ist, you know, had three offices : he is the prophet, he is the priest, he 
is the king of his church. His prophetical office he exercised in his doc- 
trine while he was here below, in those sermons and prayers which John 
and the other evangelists record. Which, when he had finished, he goes 
forth to his sufferings, to exercise his priestly office also, to offer himself up 
a sacrifice for his people. And now being ascended into heaven, he there 
exerciseth his kingly office, in ruling his church, and in ruling the nations 
in order to his church, and so he will do to the end of the world. 

John xviii. ver. 1, ' When Jesus had spoken these words, he ivent forth with 
his disciples over the brook Cedron, where was a garden, into the which he 
entered, and his discipjhs. 

When Jesus had spoken these words. "Which hath a more special relation 
to that last prayer of his, and that last sermon which he made, recorded 
by John. Vv'hen he had fortified his own heart by prayer, and prepared 
himself to die ; when he had instructed his disciples, and spoken all those 
truths that he came into the world to speak, and laid a foundation of 
comfort for them, and had put up prayers for them, and confirmed and 
strengthened their hearts ; when he had fully done his duty ; when he had 
spoken these words, he cheerfully goes forth to the place his Father had 
appointed him to be taken in, and giveth himself up to be sacrificed, and 
to lay down his life for them. 

He went forth. And he went forth with his disciples. What was the 
reason that Chi'ist went forth, to be taken abroad ? Why would he not be 
taken in the city, in Jerusalem, in the chamber where he ate the passover, 
where he might have stayed if he would ? 

He went forth, first, that he might give his enemies the more free scope 
to take him, for they feared the people, which was always the great objec- 
tion against their laying hold on him ; therefore, that that impediment 
might be removed, he chose to go out of the city, to a place in the fields, 
in a garden, where they might have full opportunity to apprehend him and 
to cany him away in the night, without the knowledge of any. And, secondly, 
he did it that his disciples might the better escape ; for had he been in the 
city, there might have been a hurly-burly, and so his disciples might have 
been in danger. 

And he went forth also with his disciples. First, to teach them this les- 
son, that they are likewise to leave this world and to give themselves up as 



Chap. VI.] of ohkist the mediator. 197 

men that arc to suffer with him and for him ; that as ho himself suffered 
without the f;ate (for the beginning of his sufForiugs, those sufferings that 
were the sullerings of his soul, his inward sufferings, when he first encoun- 
tered with his Father's wrath, they were in the garden, which was without 
the gate, as well as those upon mount Calvary, which were eminently the 
sufferings of his body), so they also were to go forth with him : Hob. xiii. 
12, 13, ' Jesus, that ho might sanctify the people with his own blood, 
suffered without the gate. Let us go forth therefore unto him without the 
camp, bearing his reproach. For here have we no continuing city,' &c. And 
likewise he carried his disciples \vith him, that they might be witnesses of 
his passion and sufferings more or less, as well as of his resurrection. And 
he would have his disciples with him too, that he might shew his power the 
more in preserving them ; for as it follows afterwards, he doth but speak 
the word, ' Let these go,' saith he, (which was a word of commandfrom Christ, 
as he was a king), and there was none that so much as offered to lay hands 
on them. He carried them out with him also that they might see their 
own weakness and inability to suffer (for they all forsook him and fled), 
that so they might depend the more upon his strength ; for so oftentimes 
God doth, he brings us into danger on pmpose, as to shew his power in 
delivering us, so to teach us to depend upon him for ability to suffer. And 
lastly, he went forth with his disciples, that he might shew them an example 
that one day they must suffer with him and for him, as they did all after- 
wards more or less ; only John indeed escaped martyrdom, yet he suffered 
much, for you know he was banished into the isle Patmos. 

Over the brook C'edron. This brook divided Jerasalem and mount Olivet, 
as Josephus saith. It was on the east part of the city, as mount Calvary 
was on the west, the two places of sufferings : his taking was in the one, and 
his crucifying was in the other. He suffered in the east and in the west ; 
and so indeed the gospel hath reigned, as the sun doth, fi-om east to west. 
It is called the field of Cedron, 2 Ivings xxiii. 4, and the valley of Cedron, 
because it was an obscure, darksome, shady place, and not because that 
cedars did grow there, as olives did upon mount Olivet (which is a mistake 
of some), but it had its name from the dai'ksomeness of the place. 

Why did God in his providence order it that Christ should go over this 
brook Cedron ? It is a cu-cumstance which only John records, for all the 
other evangelists omit it ; and as interpreters observe, John doth seldom 
mention any particular ckcumstance, upon which any emphasis is put, but 
there is a mystery in it. 

We read in 2 Sam. xv. 23, that David and his men went over this brook 
Cedron, mom-ning and lamenting, when Ahithophel, his familiar friend, had 
betrayed him, and Absalom his son sought his life. 

Now our Lord and Saviour Christ, whose type David was, this very thing 
is fulfilled in him ; for Ahithophel typified out Judas : that you have in 
Ps. xH., ' The man,' saith he, ' that did eat with me, that was mine equal, 
we took sweet counsel together,' &c. Da\id spake this of Ahithophel in 
this very journey of his, and it is applied unto Judas in John xiii. 18. 
Now as David's life was then sought after, so was Christ's now ; and as 
David went over with his companions, so did Christ with his disciples. As 
Ahithophel betrayed him, so did Judas betray Christ ; and as David went 
over with a sad heart, so Christ tells his disciples, that his soul was heavy 
unto the death. 

And that you may see the allusion to be yet more fuU, in Ps. ex. 7, 
(which is plainly and clearly a psalm of Christ), it is said, ' He shall drink 



198 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

of the brook in the way, therefore shall his head be lifted up.' He was to 
sit at God's right hand till his enemies were made his footstool, as you have 
it ver. 1 ; but before he cometh to be thus exalted, he must drink of the 
brook in the way, he must go over this Cedrou with a sad soul : for the 
truth is, all the while he was a-going his heart was heavy, and it increased 
in his going much more. He shall drink of the brook in the way ; not that 
he drank of the water of this brook Cedron, but it typified out those sufi'er- 
ings which lay in his way to heaven. 

Where teas a garden. This was the place where he had that sad encounter 
with his Father's wi-ath, which made him sweat drops of blood. The soul- 
sufferings of Christ we eminently read of to have been in this place. Now 
the fields that adjoined to this Cedron, and that which did border upon this 
place of the garden (which Matthew calls Gethsemane), was that place which 
the Jews called Gehenna, or Gehinnom, or hell, because that Josiah had 
cursed that place, 2 Kings xxiii. 4, and because that there the great slaughter 
was done upon the Babylonians, and afterwards upon the Jews. And it was 
the place which they afterwards called Tox)het, and it is the only word they 
had for hell after the Babylonian captivity. It was an execrable place ; and 
into this place did Christ come ; for indeed our Lord and Saviour Christ, he 
did, in his soul, in respect of the sufferings of it, descend into hell. Now 
there was a mystery also in this. Adam he was the most eminent type of 
Christ, so he is called, Rom. v. 13, and in 1 Cor. xv. And the type holds 
in this, for when we have a ground that such a thing is a type, we may 
apply it to such particulars as we find suitable. Adam's fall, you know, was 
in a garden ; Satan there encountered him, and overcame him, led him and 
all mankind into captivity to sin and death. God now singleth out the 
place where the great redeemer of the world, the second Adam, should first 
encounter with his Father's wrath, to be in a garden, and that there he 
should be bound and led away captive as Adam was. He fighteth with 
Satan upon his own ground (it became him so to do) ; and here he gives 
the first great overthrow to his kingdom, and to the kingdom of sin and 
death. God did suit it so, as indeed he did suit many things in that par- 
ticular of the fii-st and second Adam. Because (says he, 1 Cor. xv. 21) 
' by man came death, by man came also the resurrection.' Because by a 
temptation let in at the ear man was condemned, therefore by hearing of 
the word men shall be saved. ' Thou shalt eat thy bread in the sweat of 
thy brows,' that was part of Adam's curse ; Christ he sweat drops of blood 
for this, it was the force of that curse that caused it. ' The groimd shall 
bring forth thorns to thee ; ' Christ he was crucified with a crown of thorns. 
Adam his disobedience was acted in a garden, and Christ both his active 
and passive obedience also, much of it was in a garden ; and at the last, as 
the first beginning of his humiliation was in a garden, so the last step was 
too ; he was buried, though not in this, yet in another garden. Thus the 
type and the thing typified answer one another. 

Into the nhich he entered, and his disciples. StiU there is an emphasis 
put upon this, that his disciples were with him. It is not only said, that 
he went forth with his disciples, but that he entered into the garden with 
his disciples, who were to be witnesses of what he suffered, and for tho 
reasons mentioned afore, as also to shew that he had no other guard but 
them. So much for the first verse. 

Verse 2. * And Judas also, which betrayed him, knew the place; for Jesus 
c/ttinies resorted thither icith his disciples.' 



Chap. VI.] of christ the mediator. 100 

Our Lord and Saviour Christ, ho knew he should be taken, and taken 
by Judas, a disciple, and that that was the place appointed by his Father 
wherein he shcjuld be taken ; for the 4th verse tells us, ' Jesus knew all 
thii)f;s that should befall him.' He knew that Judas would be there that 
night, and therefore, like a valiant champion, he cometh into the field first, 
afore his enemy. He goes thither to choose, and singles out this place on 
purpose. 

In this place Christ used to pray most, especially a little before his suf- 
ferii^'^s ; for in Luke xxi. 37 it is said, that ' in the day time he was 
teaching in the temple ; and at night he went out, and abode in the 
mount that is called the mount of Olives. And all the people came early 
in the morning to him in the temple, for to hear him.' This was but a 
matter of seven days before he was crucified ; for Christ, when he saw that 
he must die, and that now his time was come, he wore his body out ; he 
cared not, as it were, what became of him, he w'holly spent himself in pray- 
ing and preaching. He was preaching in the day time, and that early in 
the morning in the temple, and at night he abode in the mount of Olives ; 
and there sometimes he spent the w^hole night in prayer privately, and 
sometimes he took his disciples with him, as now he did. 

In this place, which had been a place where Christ received a great deal 
of heavenly refreshment from his Father in prayer, where he had immediate 
converse with him, in that place of all others must Christ be fii'st attached, 
and there must be the beginning of his sufferings. For so indeed God did 
deal with Christ ; he would have all things that were most comfortable to 
him embittered to him. This was the place of his repose, where he had 
sweet refreshings from God ; and this must be the place where he must 
encounter w^ith his Father's wrath. He sweat his bloody sweat in this 
place where he had so often prayed. 

And he likewise knowing that this was the place in which he should be 
taken, made it the place where he prayed most, that every thing might 
put him in mind, and strengthen him when he came to sufier, to comfort 
him and to help him, as indeed circumstances of time and place do. If 
a Christian would choose where he would be taken and hauled to punish- 
ment for Christ, it should certainly be in his closet, or in a place where he 
had prayed most. 

Christ had oftentimes afore evaded suffering ; he would shift places on 
purpose ; as in John iv. 1, ' "When the Lord knew how the Pharisees had 
heard that Jesus made and baptized more disciples than John, he left 
Judea, and departed again into Galilee', he flew from them ; and so in 
Luke iv. 29, when they led him unto the brow of the hill whereon the city 
was built, that they might cast him down headlong, he passed through the 
midst of them, and escaped away. But now when his last hour is come, 
and he knew it was the hour appointed him by his Father, now he goes to 
the veiy place where he knew Judas, that should betray him, would come. 

You shall find this eminent observation in the story as John relates it, 
differing from all the other evangelists : he endeavours to hold forth in a 
special manner the willingness of Christ to suffer. Other evangelists hold 
forth other circumstances of his suffierings ; but you shall find all along 
that John is especially diligent in holding forth the willingness of Christ to 
off'er up himself, which he doth by all sorts of circumstances, as in the sequel 
will appear. Here it appears by this that (as I said before) he goes first 
into the field ; he goes to the place which he used to go to, and which 
Judas knew to be the place, and he knew too that Judas would be there. 



200 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOE. [BoOK V. 

It was a matter of tlio greatest moment to hold forth this wiUingness of 
Christ to offer up himself, of any other. For there are two necessary 
things that were to be concurrent in the sufferings of Christ to make it 
satisfactory for us : the one is the eminency and worth of his person. Had 
he not been God as well as man, his obedience would never have satisfied 
God. But the second is a free-willingness to undergo what he did ; for we 
sinned wiUingly, therefore Christ, when he comes to suffer, he must suffer 
as willingly. It is as great and as essential an ingredient to give force and 
eflficacy to his sufferings, as the worth of his person. Therefore, in Heb. 
X. 7, 8, you will find a great deal of emphasis put upon this : ' Lo, I come 
to do thy will, God ;' ' by which will' (saith he) ' we are sanctified.' 
Both the will of God the Father, and the willingness of Jesus Christ thus 
to sacrifice himself, was that great circumstance, or more than a circum- 
stance, upon which oixr salvation depends, and the acceptation of that 
offering of his. Christ, therefore, to shew his willingness, he goes to the 
place where he knew Judas would come ; he went thither on purpose ; put 
himself on this temptation, on purpose that he might put himself into 
their hands. It was indeed by the commandment of his Father ; for so 
you shall find, John xiv. 31, 'As the Father gave me commandment, even 
so I do. Arise,' saith he, * let us go hence ;' let us go to the place where 
I must be taken. 

That which we find of circumstances in the sufferings of Christ, may 
oftentimes help us in circumstances of our sinning. Dost thou tempt 
thyself to sin ? put thyself upon occasions of sinning ? and is that an 
aggravation of thy sinning ? Thou hast this to help and relieve thee in the 
sufferings of Christ, that he put himself upon the occasion of being taken, 
put himself upon that temptation. 

And it may move thee to shun and avoid the occasions of sin, for Jesus 
Christ, that he might suffer for thee, avoided not the occasion of suffering ; 
he goes to the very place in which he knew he should be taken. 

Also those things which had been comforts unto Christ are (through the 
merit of our sins, which do turn blessings into curse) turned unto Christ 
into a bitterness. The place where he had praj^ed, and been refreshed, 
there is his agony and encounter ; a garden turned into hell. His sweet 
communion with God there is now turned into wrestling with God's anger 
falling on him here ; and now through it, on the contrary, we may expect 
curses turned into blessings ; and the worst of dealings from God to us to 
be sanctified to our greatest spiritual advantage and comfort. 

It is said that ' Judas also knew the place.' Take notice here of the 
hard-heartedness of the heart of Judas. He had all that time since he 
received the sop, yea, all the way he went (which was a pretty way from 
the city), to think upon what he was about to do, that he was going to 
betray his master, the Saviour of the world, in whom he had for a time 
believed. Yea, he had that place to strike his conscience ; it being the place 
where he himself had been often with Christ, and present at many a good 
prayer, and many an excellent sermon, which he had heard from no less 
than the Messiah. Whose conscience almost but would have smote him ? 
Yet so hard, so obdurate is the heart of Judas, that he dares out-face all 
those prayers and sermons, and to come to that very place to lay hold of 
his master, and to betray him with a kiss. 

An obdurate heart will break through all sort of circumstances and con- 
siderations that may keep him from sinning ; so Judas doth here. 

And we may learn to aggravate our sins by such circumstances, whereof 



Chap. VI.] op cueist the mediator. 201 

we shall find many in our lives, if we study our own sinful ways, that God 
doth suilbr to fixll out to keep us from sinning, that notwithstanding such 
ou-cumstanccs and considerations, yet we should break through all such 
difficulties and sin against God ; this should make our sin out of measure 
sinful to us. It was a circumstance that much increased the sin of Judas, 
that he knew the place where Christ used to resort with his disciples (going 
thither often for freedom's sake of prayer), that yet ho would go thither 
and there betray him. 

Verse 3. * Judas then, having received a band of men and officers from, the 
chief priests and Pharisees, cometh thither with lanterns and torches and 
weapons.' 

Judas then, having received a band of men, &c. Judas did not desire this 
band of men ; he did but ofier to betray him. It was the chief priests and 
Pharisees that desired them ; they went to Pilate (who was the Roman 
governor), and told him they had a seditious person to take, and implored 
his help and assistance ; and so he let them have a band of men. And yet 
it is said that Judas received them ; it is all laid upon him, because in 
Acts i. 16 he is called their guide ; he was the leader of this cursed band 
that took our Lord and Saviour Christ ; he was the foreman in it: there- 
fore all is laid on him more than upon them ; he is still branded in a pecu- 
liar manner, ' Judas the traitor,' ' Judas which betrayed him.' All, I say, 
is chiefly laid upon him ; for the truth is, Christ took this act of his more 
heinously at his hands, that had been his disciple and a professor of him, 
than he did either of the Pharisees or of the Roman soldiers, and his end 
was accordingly. And therefore Paul, in 2 Cor. xi. 26, when he makes a 
catalogue of his sufierings, he mentioneth those which he had from false 
brethren as the worst and chiefest. 

The eminent observation that I make out of these words is this, that 
here is both a band of men and officers from the chief priests and Pharisees. 
The band of men was the Roman band ; for the Romans having conquered 
that city, the civil power was in their hands, and Pilate the governor under 
them kept a band of men about him, which he lends at their request unto 
the Pharisees and chief priests, to go with their own officers to help to take 
Christ. All along this story you shall find that there were two sorts of men 
that God would have, in his providence, to have their hands imbrued in the 
blood of Christ from first to last. Here is a Roman band, and the officers 
of the chief priests and Pharisees : here is the civil magistracy, and here is 
the ecclesiastical state ; for as the civil power was in the Romans, so the 
ecclesiastical power was in the hands of the chief priests ; the Romans, not- 
withstanding their conquest, leaving them to the rites of their religion still. 
They would not trust the Roman band alone to do it, for they knew 
they were not such enemies to Christ ; but they sent their own ministers 
and servants (and some evangelists tell us that some of the Pharisees them- 
selves were there) to attend them, and see the thing done. The soldiers, 
poor men ! they went about they knew not what ; they went to take him 
as a seditious person, and an enemy to Caesar ; little thought they that 
the Messiah of the world was there. This, I say, you shall find in the story 
all along, that two sort of powers were stiiTed up against Christ. Here was 
both Jews and Gentiles : ' Why doth the heathen rage, and the people 
imagine a vain thing ?' Ps. ii. 1. Both concur here. Here is a band of 
Romans, and officers of the chief priests ; the heathen and the people of 
the Jews. Christ, as he did die both for Jews and Gentiles, so likewise he 



202 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

would have both Jews and Gentiles to have a hand in his death. And 
therefore let us not say onh^ that the Jews shall look upon him whom they 
have pierced, but the Gentiles also shall look upon him whom they have 
pierced. God would have the Gentiles have a hand in it as well as the Jews. 
And not only so, but he would have both the civil and ecclesiastical state 
to join in the sufferings of Christ ; for the Pharisees and chief priests they 
were the ecclesiastical state, they make use of the magistrate, for his assist- 
ance, to lay hold of our Lord and Saviour Christ. 

Theij come thither niih lanterns, andtordtex, and uith u-eapons. Although 
it was full moon then, and therefore the moon did certainly shine, yet, to 
make sure work, they come not only with torches, that use to give great 
lights, but with lanterns, that their lights might not be blown out with 
the wind, and all to seek him, that they might be sure, if he did not hide 
himseh", to find him, or if he did hide himself, to seek him out with their 
hghts. And they came wdth weapons, too, though they knew he was but a 
poor man to see to ; but they came with weapons, because they were afraid 
of the people, and because that Judas had told them how his master had 
often escaped from them before, as when he was brought to the brow of the 
hill, &c. ; therefore now to make sure work, both to find him and to carry 
him away, they come forth with these. 

Cm- Lord and Saviour Christ, he had dealt with them at other weapons ; 
he had often disputed with the scribes and Pharisees ; and the truth is, he 
had always been too hard for them. But now they come and deal with him 
at a weapon they thought he should not be too hard for them at ; they come 
upon him wdth torches and with weapons, and by force they set upon him. 
And that indeed is the manner of those that oppose the church in all ages. 
As they dealt with Chi'ist, so they do with his people, and will do to the end 
of the world. 

Verse 4. ' Jesus therefore, hiouing all thhir/s that should come upon him, 
u-ent forth, and said unto them, Whom seek ye V 

Still you see the evangelist John holds forth, in an eminent manner, the 
wilhngness of Christ to suffer ; for that is the thread he spins throughout 
this whole stoiy, because indeed so much depends upon it. He tells us 
that Christ knew all things that should come upon him. He did not come 
to this place unawares ; no, he knew that Judas knew that he usually re- 
sorted thither, and he knew that Judas would come thither, as well as he 
knew that he should betray him, and therefore he comes thither on pur- 
pose. And he comes thither fii-st ; and being there, as soon as the band 
and the officers came, he went forth of his own accord, and said unto them, 
' Whom seek ye ? ' He knew all things : he might have hid himself, and 
evaded his being taken, as he had often done before. No. 

There is a case which intei-preters here put, whether this example of 
Christ's be for om- imitation, whether we should thus expose ourselves to 
suffering, choose thus to suffer, or rather decline and avoid suffering in a 
lawful way, by lawful means ? 

The answer is clear. We have divers examples of Christ's avoiding suf- 
fering ; as that in John iv. 1, when he did but hear that they knew of him, 
and knowing their malice, he went and removed to another place. So like- 
wise when he was young, and Herod sought his life, he was carried into 
Ef^'pt. And then again, when they brought him to the brow of the hill, 
he escaped. All which examples strongly hold forth, that we may use all 
lawful means of escaping suffering. But when he knew that his hour was 



Chap. VI.] of christ the mediatoh. 203 

come in which ho must be taken aside, and it beinff by compact between 
his Father and him, for so it was he covenanted with God to suffer, it be- 
came him to show the fullest and most ready obedience to his Father that 
could be, to go to the place where he must be attached, to offer himself to 
them as a prey, to provoke them : ' Whom seek ye '?' Now herein Christ's 
case and ours in suffering doth certainly diffur ; we do not know what shall 
befall us, as Christ did ; for if we did, we ought not to evade our suffer- 
ings, as Christ did not ; but because we are ignorant of what shall come 
upon us, we are to serve the ways of a providence, ways of escaping that 
are lawful. 

Observe fi'om hence, Jirst, this. Christ, you see, did not only suffer will- 
ingly, but knowingly ; and as his putting himself willingly upon suffering, 
and into the opportunity of being taken, may help us against our having 
tempted ourselves (which is a great aggravation of om' sinning), so likewise 
oui' Saviour Christ's suffering thus with knowledge, deliberately, knowing 
all circumstances, is a consideration may help us against our sinning know- 
ingly. Hast thou sinned presumptuously against knowledge ? Our Lord 
and Saviour Christ he suffered as deliberately, h-e suffered with the gi'eatest 
knowledge that could be. There was not only the greatest will in his suf- 
ferings, but to make up that will more eminent and conspicuous, there was 
also the greatest knowledge ; he knew all that should befall him, yet he 
went forth and offered himself. 

Secondly, Did Christ know all that he was to suffer ? Certainly then 
he knows all that we are to suffer. Did he know his own sufferings on 
earth ? Certainly he knows ours, now he is in heaven. The things we 
are to suffer, they are called in Col. i. 24, ' the after- sufferings of Chiist ;' 
certainly, then, he knows them. Therefore though thou knowest not what 
shall befall thee in such or such a course as thou takest in professing his 
name, yet comfort thyself in this, that Christ knows it. And as he, know- 
ing all things, ventured himself, so do thou, upon the confidence that he 
knows all things that shall befall thee. Ventm-e thyself too, and trust him 
and his knowledge for the ordering of all things for thy good, as well as he 
trusted his Father to do with him what he would. It is our comfort, I say, 
that Jesus Christ knew all his own sufferings ; he certainly, therefore, knows 
all ours. ' I know thy labour and thy patience,' saith he. Rev. ii, 2. He 
takes notice of it, therefore fear not the things you shall suffer ; give your- 
selves up unto his providence, trust his knowledge, for he knows what 
shall befall you. 

It would be miserable for us to know what we shall undergo in this world, 
for the thoughts of it aforehand would hui-t us ; the anxiety of it would 
trouble us ; it is better for us to be ignorant of it. But Christ he had 
strength in him, he could know what he should suffer and foresee it, and 
yet keep his mind quiet and composed ; as you see he did till it came to the 
very instant. And it was necessary too that he should know all he was to 
sutler, because he suffered by compact with his Father, which makes a great 
difference between the sufferings of Christ and ours. 

Now he, knowing all that he should suffer, he went forth, and said to 
them, ' Whom seek ye ?' 

Once they would have made him a king, and then he hid himself; but 
when he comes to be a king crowned with thorns, and knew he should be 
so to save us, then he hides not himself, but he goes forth to them. Adam, 
as I said, was his type in his sinning in the garden ; but in this they are 
unlike, Adam hides himself, and God was fain to seek him out. But here 



291 OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

our Lord and Saviour Christ, to shew his willingness to be found, stepped 
forth, and said unto them, ' Whom seek ye ?' He provokes them rather 
to lay hands upon him than otherwise. And so much for the fourth 
verse. 

Verse 5. ' They answered Jiim, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesiis saith unto them, 
I am he. And Judas also, which betrayed him, stood loilh them.' 

From hence interpreters do observe — and I think rightly — that both these 
Roman soldiers, and also these officers of the high priest, at their first 
approach to him, did not know him by sight ; no, nor Judas neither ; for 
it is said Judas stood with them when he asked them, ' Whom seek ye ?' 
Afterwards, indeed, he was the first that went to him, and kissed him, and 
said, ' This is he.' He asked them twice the same question, and they answer 
both times, ' Jesus of Nazareth,' which clearly argues, that they did not know 
him to be the man. Therefore some think there was a piece of a miracle 
in this, that he struck them with blindness, as the Sodomites were that 
beset Lot's house, or as the servants of the king of Syria were that came 
to take Elisha. Others think that their eyes were with-led by a miracle, as 
the eyes of those tvro disciples that went to Emmaus were, so that though 
they had often seen him before, and heard him preach, yet now they could 
not know him. But, however, it is exceedingly likely that these soldiers 
did not know him, for the Romans regarded not the gospel, nor did they 
regard the Jewish religion. So far were they from knowing of him, and the 
officers it is likely they were such as had not heard him. Therefore you 
may observe this by the way, that the rage of men against the people of 
God, it is of those that are ignorant of them ; as these here were ignorant 
of Christ, and these the chief priests and Pharisees set to take him. 

They answered, Jesus of Nazareth. They do not say they sought Christ, 
for they did not own him as such, but they call him by the name of the 
place of his birth, and by the name of his country. And Christ owns it : 
* I am he,' saith he. Aid he owned that name from heaven when he spake 
to Paul : Acts ix. 5, ' I am Jesus of Nazareth whom thou perseeutest.' 
"Why did he not say, I am Christ? He speaks to Paul's apprehension, — I 
am he whom thou knowest and hast heard of by the name of Jesus of Naza- 
reth. He shewed himself to be Christ indeed in his appearing ; but to 
shew who he was that Paul persecuted, he said, ' I am Jesus of Nazareth ;' 
for had Paul persecuted him as Christ, he had sinned against the Holy 
Ghost ; but he persecuted him only as Jesus of Nazareth. So did these 
poor men, they did not know him to be Christ, only they came to take one 
Jesus of Nazareth. 

Jesus saith unto them, I am he. We should boldly hold forth our profes- 
sion. When we are asked, Ai-e you a Christian ? Yes. Eusebius reports 
of one that, being asked divers questions, as what country he was of, and 
the like, he always answered, * I am a Christian,' to shew his boldness in 
his profession ; so Christ here, ' I am he.' 

And Judas also, which betrayed him., stood with them. This is noted, first, 
to shew that Judas was struck backward as well as the rest, for all that 
company that was together fell to the ground, as you shall see in the next 
verse. Christ had struck an arrow through his conscience, dashed him, and 
certainly aimed at him in the confounding of these more than all the rest. 
Therefore it is added, ' and Judas also stood with them ;' for special con- 
fusion shall befall them that profess Christ, and afterwards fall away. 

This miserable man (secondly) was wont to stand amongst the disciples, 



Chap. VI. ] of christ the mediator. 205 

but now ho stands where he shall stand at the latter day, amongst those 
that are reprohates, and the crueifiers of the Lord of life ; that as it is said 
in Ps. cxxv. 1, * The righteous shall be like mount Zion, but those that 
work iniquity, God shall lead them forth with the workers of iniquity,' In 
the end the Lord doth discover them ; he will bring them into that di-ove ; 
they shall fall to that side their hearts are with ; they shall stand amonf^st 
them in the issue and end (for God in his providence orders it), with whom 
they shall stand for ever. And this God doth usually fulfil upon wicked 
men, though they have a temporaiy work upon them ; and though for tho 
present they profess the name of Christ never so much, yet at last they 
stand — and it is a fatal standing — to sever themselves from tho people of 
God, and betake themselves to that side that are persecutors, or otherwise 
corrupt. So Judas doth here : he stands among Gentiles and officers of the 
Pharisees and chief priests, an epitome of reprobates, and so he shall stand 
at the latter day. God will lead forth all men that do work iniquity with 
the workers of iniquity. To go on. 

Verse 6. ' As soon as he had said unto them, I am he, they u-ent baclcward, 
and fell to the groimd.' 

Here you see the confusion that did befall them, from the power of 
Christ, afore such time as they did lay hands upon him. It is prophesied 
by David in Ps. xxxv. 4, as a curse upon his enemies, and the Septua- 
gint there use the same word that is here : ' Let them,' saith he, ' be turned 
backward.' It is a phrase that noteth out confusion, and Christ fulfilleth 
it here upon these Jews in the very letter. ' They went backward, and fell 
to the gi'ound.' 

And he doth not simply say they fell backward, but it is evident he puts 
it upon the power of Christ, that did cavTse them to fall backward ; for it is 
said, ' As goon as he said, I am he,' (or, as others read it, ' He therefore 
said, I am he,') ' they fell backward.' 

My brethren, there was never such a thing done in the world. Tell me 
in any story that ever any king, Alexander the Great, or the greatest mon- 
arch that ever was in the world, with a word of his mouth, did, against men's 
wills, make them fall backward to the ground. Had they fallen forward, it 
might have been thought other force behind them had thrown them down ; 
or it might have been thought they had worshipped him in a counterfeit 
way, as afterward they did at his arraignment. But to fall backward at 
the speaking of a word ! In the word of this king, what power was there ! 
And therefore some of the ancient fathers that are interpreters, they say 
that of all the miracles that ever Christ did, this was one of the greatest. 
Some indeed have pitched upon that miracle of his when he whipped the 
buyers and sellers out of the temple, and said, ' You make my Father's 
house a den of thieves.' But assuredly this was a greater than that, for 
there Christ had some kind of weapon, here he had none. He was then, 
when he did that, surrounded with people that applauded him, for they 
had newly brought him into the city with triumph, the children crying 
Hosannah to him ; but here he had none to take his part when these bands 
came out against him, but eleven poor disciples. There he had to do but 
with poor men that sold turtles and doves, here with soldiers armed, that 
came, out on purpose to take him ; yet at one word he throws them down. 
He doth but say, ' I am the man,' wherein he offers himself to them, which 
makes the miracle the stranger, that that voice which did invite them to take 
him, that very voice should throw them backward to the ground. 



206 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR, [BoOK V. 

Now, the reasons why our Lord and Saviour Christ deals thus with them 
before he would be taken are these : 

First, Because he would shew them that he was God, gives them this 
sign of his divinity. And the truth is, if you observe it, he did all along 
in the course of his life, with his weakness, mingle some specimens of his 
power and Godhead. Thus when he was a child in the cradle, as an evi- 
dence of his Godhead, there came kings, three wise men out of the East, 
to worship him ; when he was tempted in the wUderness by Satan, he is 
succoured by angels ; and here, when he comes to be bound, and to be 
carried away to be crucified, he first strikes them that were to do it back- 
ward with a word of his mouth. It is made the property of God alone to 
consume men with his breath. Job iv. 9 and Dan. x. 17. Now, Christ shews 
himself to be God by this, he doth but say, ' I am he,' and they are confounded. 

Oh, my brethren, if there was this power in the words of Christ in an- 
swering but a question when he was in the form of a servant, what power 
will there be in his words when he shall come to judgment ! What power is 
there in that word by which the whole world is upheld, as the apostle saith, 
Heb. i. 2. 

He did do it, secondly, that they might have some space to repent, that 
they might have something to strike them, to occasion their repentance. 
.And you see no outward means, no, not miracles, will work upon the hearts 
of men, if God do not strike them with his Spii"it. And you see likewise 
that men, though their consciences strike them in the very act of sin, and 
strike them deeply (as this must needs do their consciences here, especially 
Judas his), yet they w'ill go on. As Balaam, he went on even against the 
hair as we say, and so did these. 

But the chief reason why Christ thus confounded them, and struck them 
backward first before he would be taken, is that which .Jphn (as I said afore) 
eminently and visibly holds forth, namely, to shew that he was wilhng to 
Bufler ; no man had power to take his life away, they had not power so 
much as to lay hands on him, they fall down first. All the world might 
think, and so might they think too, that if with his breath he thus stnick 
them to the ground, with the same breath he might have struck them into 
the ground, nay, struck them to hell, never have suffered them to rise 
more ; he needed never to have been taken by them. But when once he 
had shewed that it was in his power not to be taken, when he had struck 
their consciences, then he doth willingly give himself up iuto their hands ; 
but he would do this fii'st. 

And what words are they by which he doth confound them thus ? They 
were mild words ; no more than this, ' I am he.' Yea, you shall find else- 
where that by these veiy words he comforted his disciples at other times ; 
as when he walked upon the sea, ' Be not afi'aid,' saith he, ' it is I,' or ' I 
am he.' And after his resurrection, when he comes into the room where 
his disciples were, he saith, ' I am he ; ' and here now he useth the very 
same words to his enemies, to the gi'eatest ten-or in the world. The vei-y 
same words which Christ speaks, and which we his ministers speak, being 
his words, that are unto some a savour of life, they are unto others a savour 
of death. He strikes them dead here, as it were, with the very same words 
that he put life and comfort into his disciples by. At the latter day, when 
Christ shall appear, the very same look, the verj' same presence of his, that 
wiU be nothing but grace and sweetness to his childi'en, and fill all their 
hearts with joy, will be horror, and amazement, and confusion to his ene- 
mies, and fill aU their hearts with teiTor. 



Chap. VI.] of christ the mediator. 207 

And then another observation I may make from hence is this, that as in 
this apprehension of Christ, before they prevailed over him, he strikes them 
with terror, so wicked men do seldom meddle with the people of God, to 
persecute them, or apprehend them, to condemn them or the like, but 
Christ strikes terror in their consciences for so doing. As it is in Ps. 
xiv. 4, ' They eat up my people like bread ; ' they eat them up so heartily, 
and seem to be so greedy and so mightily hungry after their blood, and 
after their hurt, that one would think they have no knowledge : ' Have tho 
workers of iniquity no knowledge,' saith he, * that eat up my people as they 
eat bread ? ' that they fall so fast to them as they do ? But what saith 
the next verse ? ' Then were they in gi-eat fear, for God is in the genera- 
tion of the righteous.' And in Philip, i. 28 the apostle bids them, when 
they suffer, to carry it with a confidence, and to be nothing terrified by 
their adversaries ; which, saith he, ' is an evident token unto them of per- 
dition, but to you of salvation, and that of God.' His meaning is, that 
when men do cany things confidently, being in a right way, usually God's 
Spirit doth bless that confidence to a double end. First, He seals up sal- 
vation to them that sufi'er for him ; even while they suffer he breaks in 
upon their spirits, and fills their hearts with assurance. And, secondly, 
he breaks in also upon the hearts of the persecutors, and strikes them with 
terror. ' It is a sign,' saith he, that is, a present sign, there is from God, 
as to you that suffer, inward joy and comfort ; so there is oftentimes terror 
in the hearts of wicked men that persecute you, which is as it were the 
first-fruits of hell and of perdition. And so here Christ, to shew that he 
will one day throw them to hell, he flings them to the ground now. Eccle- 
siastical stories tell us that the very heathens themselves, though they knew 
not what they did when they persecuted the Christians, they had oftentimes 
terrors in themselves while they were executing their cruelty upon the people 
of God. 

And then again, out of this verse, observe this, that the church may pre- 
vail against the enemies thereof, and make them fall, and yet those enemies 
may recover and fall upon the church again. Men that shall fall upon the 
church, and prevail against it, they may for a time fall before it. These 
very men that God had designed to take Christ, they fall backward first, 
and they fall backward terrified and amazed ; yet they rise up again, and 
take him. So is it oftentimes with the body of Christ here on earth, the 
enemies sometimes are greatly prevailed against, confounded, that one 
M'Ould think they should never rise more ; yet, as Jeremiah saith, ' These 
wounded men shall rise up every man in his tent, and take the city.' 
These men, you see, that thus fell backward and were confounded, they 
were the men that took Christ ; for when Christ had done, and shewed 
them that he was the Messiah, he gave himself up to them. So it is, and 
will be, to the end of the world. 

Yet you may take it as a certain sign that they shall fall one day ; as this 
was here, it was a sign that they should fall into ruin and destruction, but 
they must do their work first. If God come down and help his church, and 
appear in his power, as here Christ doth, I am sure his enemies will foil 
backward ; though his enemies, I say. may rise again and take the city. 
Yet it is a help to our faith that that God that came down as a lion thus, 
and they were scattered, shall ruin them in the end, that is certain. It 
is the prophet's expression, when they are all preying like a company of 
wolves upon the sheep, 'He shall come down like a lion,' and they will 
all run away presently. Thus, you see, at this day Christ came but down 



208 OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

amongst them, and said, ' I am he,' and you know how they all crouched 
presently. 

We see likewise the way that Jesus Christ useth to confound his enemies ; 
it is with his breath, it is with his word. As soon as he had said, ' I am 
he,' or therefore when he had said, ' I am he,' they fell backward. Still 
Christ is said to do all his great businesses with a word of his mouth. 
There is a sword in his mouth that kills them. And in Isa. xi. 4, he 
strikes them with the rod of his mouth ; and antichrist is to be destroyed 
with the spirit of his mouth, and the brightness of his coming. As it was 
the word of Christ that confounded his enemies here, so it is that word 
shall confound them to the end of the world. And if they have any other 
enemies about their ears besides the word, it is because the word stirs them 
up. It is the word that works in the hearts of men, and makes them 
enemies to the enemies of God, and brings them upon them. It is the 
vengeance of the word which the people of God execute upon wicked men. 

You see likewise, when Christ will appear, what a little thing daunts his 
enemies. It is but a mere word, * I am he,' and they fall backward to the 
ground. But to go on. 

Verse 7. 'Then asked he them again, Whom seek ye? And theij said, 
Jesus of Nazareth.' 

When they were thus fallen down and risen again, perhaps they went up 
and down like amazed and confounded men to seek him ; therefore he comes 
to them, and asketh them, ' Whom seek ye ?' 

This second question carries a mighty conviction, a mighty triumph with 
it over their consciences ; as if he had said, I have told you who I am ; and 
I have told it you to purpose, have I not ? Have you not learned by this 
time who I am, when your hearts are so terrified, that j^ou all fell do^vn 
before me, a poor man ? They had been taught by wofol experience who 
he was, when he blew them over, flung them down with his breath ; and it 
might have turned to a blessed experience had God struck their hearts, as 
he did their outward man. But still they will not call him * Christ' for all 
this, they call him but ' Jesus of Nazareth.' 

You see the desperate hardness of the hearts of wicked men, and it is in 
experience true, no means, no convictions, no miracles, will work upon them. 
One would have thought that this should have struck the spirits of any 
men in the world, that a poor man with his breath should cause them to 
fall down backward, they should be afraid, and not have dared to have laid 
hold on him. They were afraid indeed afore, that's the truth on't, they 
had a suspicion that there was more than a man in him ; why else had 
they the Roman soldiers and all their officers armed with weapons ? And 
you see how he falls upon them but with his word, yet still they are 
hardened. A man would wonder, when there are such evidences of God's 
taking part with his truth, such providences of God, punishing those that 
go against his people, yet that men should go on still. Nothing will soften 
the hearts of those that are resolved in wickedness. There is one instance, 
and it is to me a mighty one, of the desperate hardness of men's hearts, 
and that is, of the men that did watch at the grave of Christ. Chiist had 
foretold that he would rise again the third day, and the Pharisees, after he 
was buried, they come to Pilate, the governor, and say they, This impostor 
said he would rise again the third day, therefore let us make sure work 
with him, and let us have a stone rolled upon his grave, and set men to 
guard it ; and so a watch was set. Now while they were sitting to watch 



Chap. VI. j op ohrist the mediator. 209 

him, there comes a great earthquake, and an angel descends from heaven 
and rolls away the grave-stone, and was so droacllul to these keepers that 
they fell down, and became as dead men, whereby it is evident that from 
heaven there was a testimony of his resurrection. They go and tell their 
masters, the chief priests, all these things that were done ; they bid them 
hold their tongues. ' Say you ' (say they to them) ' that his disciples came 
by night, and stole him away while wo slept,' and we will satisfy the 
governor, and secure you. Though Christ, even by the testimony of their 
own men, had fulfilled what he himself prophesied, and it was plainly 
evident to them, yet they hired the soldiers to tell this lie, though the lie 
contradicted itself (as some have observed) ; for how could they tell his 
disciples had stolen him away, when they were asleep ? To this desperate 
hardness do the hearts of men come ; therefore never think that tmth, or 
reason, or anything, will prevail upon wicked men ; all the means and 
miracles in the world will not do it, unless God persuade Japhet to dwell 
in the tents of Shem. In Kev. xvi., when the fourth vial was poured out 
upon the sun (which is thought to be that execution that is now in the 
world upon the house of Austria, or whatever it is), it is said, that * though 
men were scorched with great heat, yet they blasphemed the name of God, 
and repented not to give him glory.' And when the fifth vial comes to be 
poured out (which is the vial upon the city of Rome, the seat of the beast, 
and it may be some of it is begun to be fulfilled, the httle seats of the beast 
are begun to be removed), it is said, ' The kingdom was full of darkness, 
yet they gnawed their tongues for pain, and blasphemed God, and repented 
not of their deeds.' Men that are resolved in their wickedness come to 
such desperate hardness, that they never repent, let what will fall out. 
Those that harden themselves against Christ shall be hardened. So much 
for the seventh verse. 

Verse 8. * Jesiis ansivered, I have told you that I am he ; if therefore ye seek 
me, let these go their imy.' 

Jesus answered, I have told you that I am he. There is a great deal of 
majesty in this speech, a great deal of exprobration ; ' I have told you,' 
saith he, and I think that I have told you with a witness, ' that I am he.' 
As was said of the river Jordan, * What ailest thou that thou fleddest back ? ' 
So it might be said of these men, What do you ail that you fall backward 
at a mean man's only saying, ' I am he ' ? a mean man in appearance. 
It is as if Christ had said, you say you seek for Jesus of Nazareth ; I have 
told you that I am he ; why did you not then lay hold upon me ? Was it 
a divine power that struck you dead first ? Then be warned by it ; I am 
the same man ; upon your peril be it if you lay hold upon me. Yea, Christ 
did intimate thereby that they could not know him, unless he himself had 
helped them to himself. He said again, ' I am he ;' they knew not who 
was he. 

Which still also argues his willingness to sufier, that he should twice put 
himself upon them, twice say that he was the man. They being as blinded 
men (for so indeed they were), he might have escaped if he would ; but he 
is so far from that, that he provokes them by a double question to know 
him. He would not be taken by Judas his sign at first, but by his own 
voluntary resigning of himself up, for that is the thing (Christ's willingness 
to sufier) which John doth eminently endeavour to hold forth in this story. 

My brethren, these men took pains to seek Jesus Christ to damn them- 
selves ; had they bestowed the same diligence to seek him as a saviour, 

VOL. V. 



210 OP OHEIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V 

tbey micflit have been saved ; had they took the same pains to seek hia 
favour that here they took to seek him to crucify him, he would have mani- 
fested himself unto them. There is no man that seeks Christ, but in the 
end he saith unto him, ' I am he.' And if they have lost their knowledge 
of him (as many oftentimes do), he saith it the second time, ' I am he,' and 
provokes their hearts to know him. To all seekers of him he doth so, 
whether they be those of the left hand, such as these that sought him 
to crucify him, or those of the right hand, that seek him to be saved by 
him. 

There is one general observation that I shall give you here, upon the 
occasion both of this miracle and that of healing Malchus his ear ; for he 
did both these miracles afore they apprehended him, as the context evi- 
dently argues ; and although Matthew and Mark relate the stoiy of Peter's 
cutting off Malchus his ear after his being apprehended, which indeed they 
do by way of narration, yet it is clear by Luke and John that it was before ; 
for when his hands were bound it was not a time for him to put forth his 
hand to heal him. Our Saviour Christ did not put forth any more miracles, 
or gave any more signs of his divinity now ; but after they had taken him, 
he is as calm as a lamb. Before, indeed, he doth two things : he terrifies 
their consciences by casting them backward ; and he healeth him who, like 
an enemy and a wretch, came to attach him, and it seems was the first that 
laid hands on him. 

Ohs. The observation I make from hence is this : You shall find this to 
be true in experience, that when you are entering into a sin, then will God 
use that means that he meaneth to apply to keep you from it ; he doth 
usually do it then ; but after you are entered into it, then your hearts are 
let go on. So indeed it was here with these men ; Christ useth two means, 
and notable ones too, two gi-eat miracles, before they took him, to strike 
their consciences, in a way of judgment the one, in a way of mercy the 
other. But when once they had laid hold of him and got their prey, he 
leaves them to their- own hearts' lusts. So he deals with wicked men, and 
in experience you will find it true. Therefore, let this be the use of it : 
observe what God saith to your hearts, what means he useth to your spirits, 
when you are entering into any great sin. If you neglect cleaving to God 
then, and making use of those means, you are in danger never to be re- 
covered, but to be left to that sin. And so much for that general observa- 
tion upon these miracles of Christ. 

//" tlierefore ye seek me, Jet these (fo their way. Whilst Jesus Christ was 
ready to be taken, he takes upon him hke a king. If you will have me, 
saith he, here I am ; but I charge you do not meddle with one of these, 
touch not mine anointed, let them go. 

The words are to be considered, first, as they are a command from 
Christ ; they are not a matter of compact or agreement only with them, or 
of humble suit, ' Let these go their way ; ' but he speaks as a king, as one 
that had conquered them before ; he had thrown them backward before, 
they had felt of his power, 'Let these go their way,' saith he. And that 
it was a command doth seem to be manifest by this, by the words that fol- 
low, 'That the sayiug might be fulfilled which he spake' (in his praj'er), 'Of 
them that thou hast given me I have lost none.' As he bad prayed and 
had assurance from God of it, so now he gives forth a command about it. 
For assuredlj', otherwise, those which did command those officers to take 
Christ, did command them to take his disciples also; their hatred was 
extreme gi-eat against the disciples as well as against the master. And 



Chap. VI.J of ohrist the mediator. 21 1 

therefore, when all the disciplos forsook him and fled, although there was 
time enough, to show that Christ's power kept tlicm from taking them, yet 
when there was a certain young man that i-ose up, and came out in his 
Bhirt in the night, and did but follow him when he was taken and led away, 
they laid hold upon him, thinking him to bo a disciple; and he was fain to 
leave his linen cloth that was about him, and to ily from them naked. 
Therefore certainly they had as full a purpose to have taken any that 
countenanced him, any disciple, as Christ himself, but only here he speaks 
to them as you see, * Let these go their way.' 

And by virtue of this command it was, that though Peter did provoke 
them after these words the most that could be, by drawing his sword, and 
falling upon a servant of the high priest's, and strikes off his ear, which 
could not but mightil}' enrage them, yet the command of Christ must stand ; 
he had hold of their hearts, he charged them that they should not meddle 
with them, and they durst not lay hands on them. Peter endangered him- 
self and all his brethren, that after Christ had said this, he should fall 
upon them, and strike them with his sword; so that though they had no 
malice against the disciples before, yet this drawing of swords and striking 
off an ear, could not but extremely provoke them ; 3'et, I say, Christ's com- 
mand must stand. And Peter, after this, he comes into the high priest's 
hall, and there was challenged again and again, yet this word of Christ, 
' Let these go,' stood. And John afterward, he comes and stands about 
the cross, sees him crucified ; they had no power to meddle with him, 
Christ's word stood still, 'Let these go.' It is as if Christ should have 
said. Well, I will suffer you to take me ; but as I have shewn you, by 
throwing you to the ground, that you cannot take me unless I please, so 
still, here I am, ' if j'ou seek me, let these go.' 

Ohs. 1. Observe from hence first, it is a command from heaven, from 
Christ, that doth deliver his people in all dangers whatsoever. Men could 
not be in a greater danger than these disciples were in, nor were there ever 
any men more malicious than these were, yet we see they are preserved hy 
virtue of this word of Christ's, ' Let these go.' In Ps. cv. 14, 15. Though 
they were strangers, saith he, and though the other were kings, and had 
power enough to hurt them, yet he suffered no man to do them wrong. 
God from heaven spake to their hearts, ' Touch not mine anointed, do my 
prophets no harm ; ' so doth Christ here speak with the same authority, 
* Let these go.' 

Ohs. 2. Observe from hence, as the power of Christ to deliver us in all 
dangers, so his willingness to preserve us. He voluntarily resigns himself 
up to be taken ; but as for his disciples, ' Let these go,' saith he. Was he 
thus willing to put himself in our stead, when he was here on earth ? Do 
you think that now he hath suffered and is gone to heaven, where he is to 
intercede, to reap the fruit of his sufferings, that he doth not say to his 
Father upon all occasions, ' Let these poor souls go, I have suffered for 
them' ? If, when he was crucified in weakness, he put forth such a power 
to deliver his people in so great a danger as these were in, certainly you 
may trust him upon all occasions to deliver you, now he is glorified much 
more; unless there be some peculiar reason, some peculiar decree of God's 
(as there was for Christ himself), that the Father hath appointed us a cup 
for to drink, and that neither shall not be till the time come. These 
apostles they w^ere afterwards to suffer ; yet Christ, because their time was 
not yet come, gives this charge to those that took him, ' Let these go.' 

This being said concerning the command itself, we will consider the rea- 



212 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

sons why Christ did preserve his disciples at this time. The reasons are 
clearly these. 

1. To shew that he could have saved himself if he pleased : for he that 
saved others could have saved himself; he that so with authority did command 
them to let these go, could have commanded them to have let himself go. 

2. He would shew that he alone was to suffer. In this work (saith he) 
I will have none to be my companions. I stand now in their stead, and 
their sins are laid upon me, therefore meddle not with these, ' Let these 
go.' As David said, 'Let thy hand be upon me and my father's house,' so 
doth Christ say, Let your hands be upon me, let the sword of God awake 
against the shepherd, but not against the sheep. You know it was the 
prophecy of Caiaphas, * It is meet that one man should die for the people ; ' 
therefore, if you seek me, saith Christ, I am that one man, let these go. 

3. Christ meant to employ them in other services : they were to preach 
the gospel to all the world, and when they had done they were to suffer. 
He had other work for them to do, and until that were done, 'Let these go.' 

4. They were not yet fit to suffer. Christ he knew the weakness of their 
spirits ; it is true he could have given them power, but according to an 
ordinary course, had they been called to suffer now, in that state they were 
in, tliey would have all done as Peter did, denied him ; for you see they all 
fled away from him presently, as soon as he was taken, they would never 
have held out, the business was too strong for them to undergo at the pre- 
sent. And that this is the reason is clear by the next words, ' That the 
saying might be fulfilled which he spake. Of them which thou hast given 
me I have lost none,' implying that if they had been put upon suffering 
now, they had been lost, their souls would have been undone, they would 
have denied him. This Christ foresaw, and therefore prevents then- suffer- 
ings, and so the occasion of their falling so grossly. Therefore, to preserve 
them every way, both their bodies and their souls, saith he, ' Let these go.' 

The observations from hence are these : 

Obs. 1. You may see the great care of Christ; when he was .to suffer, 
one would think his thoughts should have been wholly taken up about him- 
self. No ; you see he doth not mind himself, his care was to preserve his 
disciples : ' Here am I,' saith he, ' let these go.' Was Christ so careful of 
his disciples when he was to undergo so great an encounter ? How much 
more doth he take care of his saints now he is in heaven. 

Obs. 2. Christ is careful to bring us but then to suffer, when he means to 
fit us for suffering, and when we shall be able to suffer, and if need be, and 
so much only as shall need be. That place in 1 Pet. i. 6 contains a pro- 
mise in it, speaking of sufferings : ' Wherein,' saith he, ' you greatly rejoice, 
though now for a season, if need he, you are in heaviness,' &c. He will 
not, unless there be need, bring temptations upon you. If Christ had laid 
sufferings upon them now, they had not been able to have suffered : you 
see Peter foreswore him upon the assault of a maid, how much more would 
he have done so, if attached and brought before the high priest. It is 
Christ's manner not to call us to suffering till we can suffer, nor to 
lay more upon us than we are able to bear. You know the promise in 
1 Cor. X. 13. 

Obs. 3. They that are of public use, for whom God hath work to do, till 

the time appointed in which God will have them suffer, they shall escape 

abundance of dangers of sufferings. The truth is, had these Jews seized 

upon Christ and all his disciples at once, they had made sure for* the gospel 

* That is, ' they would have prevented.' — Ed. 



Chap. VI.J of cdrist the mediator. 213 

ever to havo been propagated, according to what God had appointed, for 
he had chosen these men to be witnesses and preachers of it, there had 
been none left but Paul to preach. They might have crushed the gospel in 
the very shell, had they taken Christ and all the apostles at once. No ; 
saith he, ' Let these go.' So long as God hath work for men to do, he will 
preserve them from being taken and seized upon, and ruined by their ene- 
mies. Let no man, therefore, that is in any work and service for God, 
fear; he shall never be cut off till such time as his work be done, and then 
to be cut off" it is no matter ; he shall not be sent for out of the harvest till 
he hath reaped that God hath appointed to reap by him. ' Go tell that 
fox, Herod' (saith Christ, Luke xiii. 31), ' Behold, I cast out devils, and I 
do cm-es to-day and to-morrow ;' and I will do it in spite of him ; he shall 
not be able, for all he is a crafty, wily fox, with all his cunning, to take me. 
* I will work to-day and to-morrow, and the third day I shall be perfected.' 
Till I have accomplished all my work, till the time come that my Father 
hath appointed me to suffer in, I will go up and down freely, let him do 
his worst ; and when I have done I will suffer, for I have vowed to do 
it. So here, * Let these go,' saith he, I have work for them to do, I must 
send them abroad into all the world, do not touch a hair of them ; no more 
they did. So much for the 8th verse. The reason of this is given in the 
next words. 

Verse 9. * That the saying might be fulfilled ivhich he spake ^ Of them which 
thou gavest me have I lost none.^ 

You must not take these words as spoken by Christ, but it is the com- 
ment that John, who wrote this gospel, putteth upon Christ's speech imme- 
diately foregoing ; and he openeth, through the revelation of the Spirit of 
God, the true reason why that command of Christ did take place, that 
the disciples were let go, because, saith he, that Christ had prayed even 
just befoi-e, in the 17th chapter ; for, if you read that chapter, you shall 
find that Christ, in that solemn prayer which he puts up to his Father, 
saith, ' Those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, 
but the son of perdition.' This prayer he had put up just afore, and you 
see what present need there was of having it answered. 

I ahall give you two general observations from this. 

Ohs. 1. We had need to lay up prayers every day before we go abroad 
and do our business ; for indeed we do not know what dangers may befall 
us afore we come in again. Christ here, if he had not prayed just afore 
that all his apostles might be kept, they might have been in danger ; for a 
great danger they came into, but the efficacy of that prayer kept them. 

Ohs. 2. How soon are prayers answered ! Christ had put up this 
prayer but even just before ; and as some think, he did pray as he came 
along out of the chamber where they did eat the passover, and that he 
uttered this prayer to his Father walking from thence. For in the last 
verse of the 14th chapter, saith he, ' Arise, let us go hence ;' therefore 
they conceive that his sermon mentioned in the 15th and 16th chapters, 
and his prayer mentioned in the 17th, were all uttered as he went along 
from the chamber to the brook Cedron. However, certainly it was not long 
before, perhaps not above half an hour ; and here you see it answered, the 
thing he prayed for is fulfilled ; ' Let these go,' saith he, and it was done 
accordingl}", they did not touch one of them, ' That the saying might be 
fulfilled which he spake. Of them which thou gavest me have I lost none. ' 
In Dan. ix, 3, 21, you shall find that Daniel set himself to pray whenas 



214 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK Ve 

the evening sacrifice began, and there was a commission presently given td 
the angel to come and give him an answer. Prayers, my brethren, are 
presently heard ; so was Christ's here, he had an answer presently. So 
much for the general observations out of these words. 

Now the only question for the opening the words lies in this. Those 
words of Christ's in the 17th chapter — ' Those that thou gavest me I 
have kept, and none of them is lost' — seem to have been put up for the 
keeping them, in respect of the salvation of their souls, whereas this here 
(which it is applied unto) is spoken only in respect of the preservation of 
their bodies, in appearance ; ' Let these go,' saith he, let them escape for 
this time. It is most certain that what our Saviour Christ spake in that 
place, referi-eth principally to the salvation of their souls ; what is the rea- 
son, then, that here it should be applied to this dehverance of their bodies, 
to a temporal deliverance ? 

My brethren, all the promises in the Scripture are to be taken in the 
largest sense that may be. As we say of privileges and favoui's, they are 
to be intei-pvcted in the largest sense, so are all the promises. That pro- 
mise made to Joshua, ' I will not leave thee, nor forsake thee,' is referred 
only to the carrying of him on in that war ; yet all the elect may apply it 
to all sorts of distresses, not only that God will never leave them nor for- 
sake them, in respect of bodily deliverances, but in respect of their souls 
also. So here, on the other side, that which Christ speaks of their souls 
is extended to their bodies too, and they reap the fruit of it in that respect. 

And it argues this too, that that God that saves thy soul, out of the 
same love saves thy body too ; therefore interpret it so, for so John doth 
here ; what was spoken in the 17th chapter of their souls, he applies it 
here to their bodies. Will God save thy soul ? Certainly he will deliver 
thy body. When we seek spiritual things much, in the height of our 
spirits, then doth God answer us also in temporal things. And as by the 
virtue of Christ's resm-rection we shall be raised up at the latter day and 
saved, so by virtue of the same resurrection we shall be preserved here in 
the world ; the same power that shall raise us up then, works for us lesser 
dehverances now. Paul, in 2 Cor, iv. 10, speaking of the many dehver- 
ances he had from temporal dangers, he attributes it all to the resurrection 
of Christ : ' We are' (saith he) ' troubled on every side, yet not distressed ; 
cast down, but not destroyed, &c., that the life of Jesus might be made 
manifest in our body.' So here, though Christ did not in his prayer intend 
so much the preservation of their bodies as their eternal salvation, yet their 
deliverance from this so great a danger was a fruit of that prayer. The 
same prayer that saved their souls saved their bodies too ; and it was a 
pawn and pledge to them that their souls should be saved, because the vir- 
tue of that prayer wrought a deliverance for their bodies out of so eminent 
a danger ; for who would not have thought but that they should all 
have been taken, seeing they laid about them so as they did ? And it 
was in answer to Christ's prayer; one would have thought it had been but 
an ordinary providence, that they were so greedy of Christ that they let 
the disciples slip away. No ; it was an answer to prayer made but a while 
afore. 

Obs. 1. ObseiTe from hence, that of all things else in the world, the 
greatest care that Jesus Christ hath, it is to preserve all his saints, not to 
lose one. For he comforts himself in the seventeenth chapter, that of those 
God had given him, he had lost none, but he that was designed to perdi- 
tion by God himself; and here it is repeated again, and you see what care 



Chap. VII.] of chkist the mediator. 215 

he takes for tlieir preservation. My brethren, it would trouble Jesus Christ 
to eternity (I may say it with boldness) if he should lose one soul that he 
died for. Are the hairs of your head numbered ? Certainly your persons 
are numbered, and Christ will not lose one of his tale, nor a finger of his 
body ; nay, though thou beest but as a little tip of his finger, or as his little 
toe, he will have a care to save thee. When he makes up his jewels, he will 
not lose any, not the least of them. ' Lo, here am I,' saith he, ' and the 
children thou hast given me,' Heb. ii. 13. ' And this is my Father's will, 
that of all those he hath given me I should lose none, but raise them up at 
the latter day,' John vi. 89. 

Obs. 2. And observe this too from hence, that Jesus Christ he can keep 
us in the very midst of his enemies. He gives his disciples here a pass 
(as I may call it) ; when there was a band of Roman soldiers, divers of the 
chief priests, and elders, and officers from them, all about him and his dis- 
ciples, ' Let these go,' saith he. And all to fulfil this, ' Of those thou hast 
given me have I lost none.' It is because he rules in the midst of his 
enemies. Jesus Christ shewed his power before, in confounding these 
Jews and the rest, by throwing them backward ; and now he shews his 
power as much in preserving his disciples in the midst of them, and so he 
will do to the end of the world. ' He knoweth how to deliver the godly 
out of temptation,' 2 Peter ii. 9. He hath the art and skill of it, and the 
power of it too, for he awed their hearts here when he said, ' Let these go.' 

Obs. 3. Lastly, ministers likewise should have the like care, that none of 
those that are committed to them perish, for so Christ as a good shepherd 
had. And so much for the ninth verse. 



CHAPTER VIL 

The tenth and eleventh verses explained, ivith suitable observations raised from 
them. — The iviUingness ivhich Christ expressed to come to die, and he made 
a sacrifice, and would have nothing to hinder it. 

You shall find this (that I may give you a general preface to the opening 
of the words of this tenth verse, and those that follow) that the evangelists 
in setting down the story of Christ's sufferings, they do diligently insert the 
behaviour of his apostles, how they carried themselves. It was an ill time, 
brethren, for disciples to sin, wdien their master was to be taken ; and yet 
I know not how many sins of theirs are mentioned. They were fast asleep 
at that time when he was in his greatest agony. One would think that at 
that time above all other they should have watched with him, when he was 
entering into his sufi'erings for their sins. And now when he was to be 
taken, you see into what a miscarriage Peter runneth, what a furious rash 
act he performs. If Christ had pleased, he might have kept them from all 
these sins, he had power enough to have done it, but he would not. What 
is the observation from hence ? 

Obs. 1. That Jesus Christ may be present with a man's spirit, and pray 
for him too (for he had prayed for these that they should be kept from the 
evil of the world), and yet that man run into sin. If Christ, when he was 
here upon earth, did not keep his people from falling into manifold sins and 
eiTors, do not think much if sometimes thou art left to sin against him- 
He made good use of it, he did bring glory out of it ; this same rash act of 
Peter's here, it was an occasion of two things : first, of illustrating the power 



216 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOB. [BoOK Vt 

of Christ the more in keeping of them, according to the command he gave, 
' Let these go ; ' for who would not have thought but that they should all 
have fallen upon Peter and the rest, and have killed them presently, a com- 
pany of rude soldiers and officers armed ? Yet they meddled not with 
them. And it was an occasion of Chinst's shewing his goodness in healing 
the man's ear, and of shewing a miracle. And this be assured of, that Christ 
will work good out of all thy sins, as he did here glory to himself out of this 
sin of Peter's. 

Ohs. 2. That God may leave his people to sinning even at that time when 
he is doing the greatest things for them. But I shall pass that now, because 
we shall have occasion to speak of it in the following discourse. To speak 
therefore a little more particularly of this act of Peter's. 

Verse 10. ' Then Simon Peter, having a sword, drew it, and smote the high 
priest's servant, and cut off his right ear. The servant's name teas Malchiis.^ 

You read in Mark xiv. 31, that the disciples, they did all vow that they 
would live and die •s^'ith him, as we say ; they all promise him that if he 
were taken that night, they would lose their lives in his defence, that they 
would ; and Peter above the rest he was the forwardest, Whoever leaves thee, 
saith he, I will not leave thee. Now these disciples, having thus engaged 
themselves, when they saw that their master would be taken, they asked 
him, ' Lord, shall we smite with the sword ?' So Luke tells us, chapter 
xxiii. 39. And yet, poor men, they had but two swords amongst them all. 
And Simon Peter, as he had been the forwardest man in promising to assist 
Chiist, so he is the forwardest in striking, for before Christ gave them an 
answer whether they should smite or no, he out with his sword and strikes. 

Peter, having a sword. There were two swords in the company, as Luke 
hath it. Chi'ist indeed had said a few hours before, ' He that hath a sword, 
let him take it ; ' but he intended it in another sense, and therefore they 
mistook him. However probable it is that the}^ knowing Christ was to be 
betrayed that night, they carried out their swords to fight, having promised 
to do so before ; which may be one occasion of Peter's having a sword ; but 
Josephus and others say (and it is as likely too), that those that came up 
to the feast (as these did), they travelled through woods and wildernesses, 
and so were in danger of wild beasts, or thieves, or the like, and therefore 
they earned swords with them ; and besides, it was the manner and custom 
of the Galileans especially to wear swords, as hath been observed by some. 
Some intei-preters hence observe that it is lawful to wear defensive weapons, 
which the anabaptists of Germany did use to deny. There is the clearest 
evidence for it here, for they did not only wear swords, but Christ bids them, 
if they had no swords, to sell their garments and buy swords ; so says Luke 
chap. xxii. 36. And when Peter had done this mischievous act, in di'awing 
his sword and striking the high priest's servant, Christ did not bid him fling 
it away, but only to put it up again into his place. 

In this action of Peter's there was something good and something bad. 

Something good. It is evident first that there was a great deal of zeal 
and love to his master. He was encouraged to it likewise, because he had 
seen his master to throw them all upon the gi'ound afore him ; thought he, 
though we be but eleven, and have but two swords, we may venture, for 
GUI' master will assist us. There was a confidence, a faith, in the power of 
Christ. And it would seem also that what he did was upon warrant, as he 
thought ; for at the passover Christ had said, ' If any man have a sword let 
him take it.' He spake it indeed to another purpose (as I said even now), 



Chap. VII.J of christ the mediator. 217 

but Peter might take his ground from thence, misunderstanding his master's 
words. 

There was something bad and sinful likewise in this action, viz., 

1. That Peter did rashly fall upon this act; for the disciples having asked 
Christ whether they should draw, before ever Christ answered, ho out with 
his sword and falls upon the man. Peter had a bold and a rash and sudden 
spii'it, as appeared, as by a world of carriages of his toward Christ, so by 
this, which was as rash an act as could be ; and it was a folly for him to 
do it ; for what was he and ten more, that had but two swords amongst 
them, to encounter with all that band of men that came with weapons to 
take Christ ? 

2. That he went about to hinder our Saviour Christ from dying. That 
is clear to be a sin by Christ's reproof of him ; for saith he, ' Shall I not 
drink of the cup that my Father hath commanded me to drink of?' Wilt 
thou hinder me ? Wilt thou go contrary to God's will ? Thou didst tempt 
me once before, ' Master, spare thyself ; ' and now thou wouldst keep me 
from dying for thee and all thy brethren. 

3. That whereas a lawful power had seized upon Christ (a lawful power, 
I say, though they did it not lawfully), he would lift up his sword against 
the magistrate, who had sent these men to take him. 

4. That he did endanger all the rest of the disciples to have been pre- 
sently hewn a-pieces, but that the force of those words, ' Let these go,' 
hindered it. 

5. The truth is, there was an injustice in it, Christ having as it were 
made a bargain with them : ' Here am I,' says he, ' let these go ; ' it was 
injustice in Peter to fall upon them. 

Ohs. 1. Comfort to those that have bold, and rash, and sudden spirits. 
Hast thou a rash, a sudden, spirit ? That rashness is sinful, for Christ re- 
proves it in Peter; yet comfort thyself: Peter, that great apostle, was a man 
subject to the same infirmity. Yet take heed of walking rashly : Lev. 
xxvi. 40, ' If you walk contrary to me ; ' so we translate it ; but I remem- 
ber Junius translated it, ' If you walk rashly with me, I will walk rashly 
with you.' If we walk rashly with God, though he love us and will pardon 
us, yet he may walk rashly with us again, give us a blow afore we are 
aware, come with some casual kind of cross or other upon us. God is 
pleased to spare Peter, for he doth not animadvert for every fault ; yet 
in that place of Leviticus, he expresseth what be will do upon men's rash 
walking. 

Obs. 2, See here the spirit of Peter, how valiant and bold he is, runs 
into the midst of a band of men, and strikes amongst them ; but, alas ! he 
did it out of a human courage and valour, because he had said he would die 
with Christ. This poor man afterwards denies Christ upon the charge of a 
damsel ; he was afraid of a maid, and yet here he encounters a company of 
armed men ; he shewed his courage with his sword, when he would not do 
it with his tongue, as Calvin saith. Let us have never so much greatness 
of spirit natm-ally, if we come to any spiritual sufiering, and have not grace 
to assist us, our natural spirit will not help us in it. Certainly this act 
of Peter's proceeded from his natural spirit and human valour that he 
had, but when he comes to be put to it to suffer in a spiritual way, Peter 
shrinks back. 

Obs. 3. Good men may carry on a good cause extreme indiscreetly. In 
appearance this was as good cause to ventui'e one's life in as possibly could 
be, yet how indiscreetly doth Peter manage it ! He managed it worse than 



218 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

they did that came- to take Christ, for you see they did not fall upon the 
disciples at all, which a thousand to one but they had ; whereas Peter, con- 
trary to Christ's agreement with them, falls upon them. As Abimelech 
said unto Abraham, ' I am more righteous than thou,' in that act : so the 
truth is, these men were in this respect more righteous than Peter. In 
managing a good cause, godly people commit such errors as this was, and 
then all the world takes notice of it. They might have blamed Christ and 
his disciples, and said, they were a company of rebellious, froward fellows, 
and the rest of them are like these. This might have been laid to Christ's 
charge, through Peter's indiscretion. 

Obs. 4. Our Saviour Christ would not have Peter venture his life this 
way. He knew he was better at preaching than at fighting, therefore he 
would have him reserve himself for that, and therefore he bids him put up 
his sword. It had been well for this kingdom if some had ventured them- 
selves in a way of counsel rather than fighting. Christ, I say, had other 
work for Peter. It is good for a man to lay out his life in that which he is 
best in. Peter, who was designed for an apostle, that had so many precious 
notions committed to him, for him to venture his life in such a rude manner, 
it was a great fault. 

Obs. 5. Although Christ was an eminent person, the Saviour of the 
world, yet Christ would not have Peter fight for him against the magistrate, 
as in this Peter did, because it was against the authority of the magistrate. 
The sword is committed peculiarly to the magistrate : as Piom. xiii., ' He 
bears not the sword in vain ; ' he bears the sword, not thee;-'- thou mayest 
defend thyself in a private quarrel if set upon, but here came out the 
authority of the magistrate to attach Chi'ist ; and in such a case thou 
art not to hft up thy sword. ' Put up thy sword again into his place,' saith 
Christ. 

And yet it was the best cause, one would think, that ever was to fight in. 
If a man might fight merely for religion, I say merely for religion, here 
had been the greatest colour for it in the world. ^Tiy ? It was to save 
the life of Christ, the Lord of the world ; and to fight for the hfe of Christ 
is more than to fight for the truth of Christ ; yet no, saith Christ, • Put up 
thy sword again,' trust me to manage my own cause. Religion may bo- 
fought for as it is become a civil right and liberty of a state, for so it be- 
cometh when it is enacted by the power of that state ; but merely and simply 
to fight for religion, there is no warrant in the word of God for it. To 
fight for Christ's life was not warrantable for Peter. 

Christ tells him withal (as in other evangelists), ' He that kills with the 
sword shall be killed with the sword ;' he that will fight in a quarrel that is 
not warrantable, he himself shall be found out one day. But I rather think 
the meaning is, thou needest not trouble thyself to avenge my quarrel upon 
these men, for the sword shall find out this nation for putting me to death ; 
for so you know it did, the Romans came and took away their city and 
nation. 

Obs. 6. Lastly, When God hath made a promise, and given forth his 
word, though tlijre may many things fah out to overturn it, yet it shall 
stand. Christ hath said, ' Let these go.' Peter, you see, had like to have 
spoiled all ; he goes and runs into a riot which might have endangered them, 
yet notwithstanding the word of Christ doth stand. When God hath made 
a promise of deliverance, there shall those things fall out that one wotild 
think would hazard the performance, and that through men's own default, 
* That is, ' not thou.' — Ed. 



ClIAP. VII.] OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 219 

yet God will bring about the deliverance. So much in the general for this 
act of Peter's. 

And he smote the hirjh priest's servant, and cut off his rirfht ear; the 
servant's vaiue tvas ]\lalchm. This servant of the high priest's, it seems, 
V\as the first man that stepped forth to lay hold upon Christ, and therefore 
Peter encounters him first, for as yet they had not taken Christ ; for the 
text saith afterwards, ' Then the captains and the band took Jesus.' It 
seems, therefore, I say, that this man was the forwavdest of the company, 
■which he did either to please his master, or perhaps he was the officer to 
serve the arrest upon him in a formal way, as we do. Peter now falls 
upon him first, and cuts ofi' his ear. Some think it was but the tip of 
his ear, for so the word signifies sometimes, but there is no ground for that, 
for Luke he calls it the whole ear. 

He saith the servant's name was Malchus, which some fetch from the 
Hebrew root, which signifies one bought. Because as he was a servant, so 
perhaps his master had bought him with his money, or otherwise obtained 
him to be his servant. And as Cuiaphas, his master, was (as appears by all 
the story) the gi-eatest enemy of Christ, so this Malchus was the forwardest 
of all the rest to attach Christ. The obedience of the servant to the master 
in Scripture, is expressed b}^ lending the ear, and by boring the ear ; and 
therefore for his doing this out of obedience and zeal to his master, this 
punishment befalls him. But I pass over that. 

Peter cut off' his ear. It is certain that Peter aimed at his head, to have 
cleft that down, but God in his providence directs the blow so, that no more 
hurt was done but the cutting oti' the ear. It is strange it should not hit his 
shoulder, yet you see God guided it so that it did not. 

Ohs. The observation I have from this is only this, that God in his 
providence guides and directs blows, and all such casual things as these are. 
Such passages of providence there are, in guiding the motions of men's 
hands, and the motions of the creatures, oftentimes for the preservation of 
us in dangers. And how manifold experiences have we had of them ! Who 
almost is there but in their lives have been either near being killed, and 
God hath come in by his providence, guiding and directing such accidents 
and occurrences, that they have been preserved ! Especially those that are 
soldiers, they have found strange kind of shots that have been made, and 
how near they have come to kill them, and yet they have missed. Or else 
they have been near killing others in a casual way, and God in his provi- 
dence hath prevented it. I say it is every man's case almost ; we may see 
man}' examples of the providence of God in this kind. We see it here 
towards Peter, and it was a mighty providence ; for had Peter killed this 
man, had there been a murder committed upon him, there had been such 
a ground of quarrel that they would have fallen upon all the disciples, and 
certainly have cut them to pieces ; but Christ had prayed that they should 
go away free, therefore God in his providence guides Peter's blow, so that he 
strikes ofi" nothing but the ear, though he aimed at his head ; and Christ 
heals that ear too, that so his disciples might be all saved and delivered. So 
much for the tenth verse. 

Verse 11 . ' Then said Jesus unto Peter, Put up thy sword into the sheath: 
the cup ivhich my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it V 

I have observed something before upon Christ's bidding him put up hia 
sword, therefore I shall say little of it now. Jesus said unto Peter. Why 
unto Peter ? For in Luke he speaks to them all not to draw their swords : 



220 OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

* Suffer you thus far,' saitla he. But as he spake to them all, because they 
all asked him whether they should draw, so more particularly and person- 
ally to Peter, because he had sinned and did actually draw his sword ; for 
that is the manner of Christ, to reprove those, and to have those reproved 
in a peculiar manner, that sin more peculiarly. He bids him put it up ; 
he doth not bid him not to wear it, or not to use it, but to put it up only. 
But of that before. 

The cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it ? In Mat. 
xxvi. 51-54, you shall find that Christ useth other arguments to his disciples 
to be quiet and to put up their swords. ' How shall the scriptures be ful- 
filled,' saith he, ' that thus it must be ?' that is one reason. What need I 
care for your help, ' cannot I pray to my Father, and he shall presently give 
me more than twelve legions of angels ?' and, ' all they that take the sword, 
shall perish with the sword.' All these doth Christ give as reasons to them 
to be quiet. But the apostle John, writing after all the other evangelists, 
inserts what they omitted ; and he mentioneth here another reason, and, 
indeed, the highest reason of all the rest, ' Shall I not di'ink,' &c. 

From whence take this general observation, that there may be many 
motives and reasons in one action, many considerations that may keep a 
man from sinning in one action, though there be one more principal than 
all the rest, as this was the principal in Christ. 

But why doth he use this argument to Peter more than to all the rest ? 

Upon a double ground. 

1. Because it had been Peter's sin to hinder him from suffering. And you 
shall see how his heart still rose against Peter for it. He had once before 
said, ' Master, spare thyself.' Christ calls him Satan for it ; and he never 
called any of them Satan but Judas : ' Get thee behind me, Satan,' says he 
to Peter (Mat. xvi. 28). He saw Satan in it. And now again, when he was 
to enter into his sufierings, Peter's zeal was so high that he would have 
rescued him out of their hands if he could, and have kept him from suffer- 
ing ; therefore Christ in a special manner speaks to him. 

Ols. To hinder one in any good, to hinder one in suffering when 
God calls him to it (though out of a foolish pity), how great an evil is it t 
With what a slight eye did Peter look upon this thing of Christ. He 
thought it was only a carrying of him to prison, and that the life of a man 
should be taken away. He saw not into the bottom of it ; he was ignorant 
of the scope of all this, viz., that it was the saving of the world. Peter, 
though otherwise a good man, and a believer, he understood it not. 

2. Christ speaks this to Peter, not only to lay open his sin in hindering 
him, but to lay open his own spirit. ' The cup which my Father hath given 
me, shall I not drink ?' He doth not say, A necessity is laid upon me to 
drink this cup. He doth not say simply. My Father hath commanded me 
to drink it, but ' Shall I not drink it ?' It is a speech that implies that his 
spirit knew not how to do otherwise than obey his Father, as if there were 
such a natural principle in him, such an instinct that he could not choose 
but do it. Even just as Joseph said. Gen. xxxix. 9, * How shall I do this 
great wickedness, and sin against God ?' So Christ here, The cup which 
my Father hath given me, how shall I but drink it ? It implies the highest 
willingness that can be. For still you shall find this to be John's design, 
to hold forth the willingness of Christ to sufler ; that is his project. There- 
fore he singles out a speech that the other evangelists omit, which most of 
all holds it forth. He mentions not the necessity because of the law and 
because of his duty, or because the scriptures must be fulfilled. Others 



CuAr. \1I.J OF cnmsT the mediator. 221 

had done that ; but shall my Father give me a cup, and shall I not drink 
it ? He doth here shew that ho doth fulfil the commandment more out of 
love than any other principle, that he was led by the gi-eatest spirit of 
ingenuity that could be, for I know not a speech of gi-cater ingenuity than 
this is, ' The cup that my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it '?' 

My brethren, to fulfil the law of God out of a principle of love and in- 
genuity, it is a higher way of fulfilling it than merely to aim at the letter. 
Christ indeed had an eye to the command, yet that was not it that princi- 
pally moved him. It is true, saith he, there is a necessity laid upon me, 
and the Scriptures cannot else be fulfilled, yet above all this I have a prin- 
ciple in me that moves me. It is my Father, he hath commanded this cup 
to me, how shall I not but di-ink of it ? There is a further principle than 
merely obedience to the law that leads on a godly man, and led on Jesus 
Christ to obedience. For love, it is the fulfilling of the law; so it was in 
Christ, and so in his apostles, and in all his saints. 

You read in other evangelists, that when Christ was in the garden, but 
a matter of half an hour before, he had earnestly prayed to his Father that 
this cup might pass. But when once God had set it on upon his spirit that 
it was his will that he should drink it, and that it was impossible in respect 
of his decree that it should pass from him, when God, I say, had intimated 
this to him in prayer, and he had submitted to it, then he says, ' Not my 
will, but thy will be done.' Now, you see how firm and strong his reso- 
lution w^as. He that had prayed against it before, when once he knew 
God's will, and submitted to it, now he longs to di-ink of it : ' Shall I not 
di'ink,' saith he, ' of the cup that my Father hath given me ? ' Will you 
have me go and overthrow the answer I have had of my prayers ? Shall 
I break that resolution I have taken up and expressed in my prayer ? 
Shall I not drink of the cup, when I have yielded and submitted to my 
Father ? 

When thou seest God's will determined, or when God hath cast thy heart 
in prayer one way, and he calls thee to suffer, and hath brought thy heart 
to yield. Oh ! learn then to keep thy heart in that frame, to continue thy 
resolution, have no more risings against it ! Christ, you see, had not but 
the highest ingenuity that ever was to it. 

Therefore now, you that seek to God at any time by prayer for anything, 
and you have an answer, you have a resolution drawn forth in prayer, you 
have a bent, a bias of spii'it clapped upon you in seeking God in some par- 
ticular business, keep to it, hold to it. It is a mighty engagement to have 
had a man's spirit so and so framed in prayer, when a man can say, I have 
been afore God in prayer, and my spirit hath submitted, and I have been 
brought to such a resolution. Oh! take heed of breaking such resolu- 
tions ! You have the highest engagement in the world to continue in 
them. Therefore, when you pray, mind those engagements that are in 
yom* hearts to God in prayer, and keep to them. Christ he came new 
from prayer now ; he had prayed that the cup might be removed, when 
God had once set it upon his spirit that it was his will he should drink of 
it, and he had submitted to it, and resolved upon it, you hear of no more 
complaints, yea, you hear complaints on the contraiy, that he should be 
hindered in doing it. How often, my brethren, do we come before God, 
and express ourselves against such and such a sin, we submit ourselves to 
such and such a way of self-denial, but when we are come from before 
God, how do our minds alter ! You see Christ's did not in the greatest 
point that ever was ; when he once had submitted, saith he, I have sub- 



222 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

mitted, and ' shall I not drink it ? ' He had not the least rising thought 
against it afterward. We come and engage ourselves against such a sin to 
God in prayer, and go away with our eyes scarce dry, aud are tempted to 
it again. Oh ! how should we think with ourselves, Shall I do that which 
I have prayed against ? which I have engaged myself against ? This was 
Christ's case here : ' shall I not drink it ? ' saith he. Nay, it is more em- 
phatical, * The cup that my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it ? ' 
He turns the words, the phrase is set in such a posture as hath the most 
emphasis that can be. 

The cup uhich mij Father hath f/icen me. His passion is called a cup ; 
so he himself calletla it. Mat. xx. 22 and Mark x. 38, ' Ai-e ye able to drink 
of the cup that I shall drink of ? ' speaking of his passion. And it is called 
a cup, not only because it was his demensum, the portion that was allotted 
him by his Father ; for the manner of the ancients in feasts * was to set 
every man his cup, or portion of drink that was allotted him> by his trencher, 
as it were ; as we now set bread, so they had every one his cup, every 
one his quantum or portion. And so indeed in Scripture, any portion of 
affliction or suflering that God doth set out to men, it is called a cup ; as 
in Jer. xxv. 17, ' I took the cup, and I did give it from the Lord into the 
hands of all the nations, and made them all to drink of it.' So in Ezek. 
xxi. 31—33, and in Hab. ii. 16. And in many other places you have the 
cup put for the portion or measure of an affliction. But, I say, he calls it 
a cup, not only because it was his portion, but I rather think that which is 
in this place aimed at is, that it was his meat and drink to do the will of 
his Father. For, you see, Christ is hearty in submitting to his Father : 
It is the cup, saith he, which my Father hath given me, which speech (as 
I said afore) expresseth the highest wilhngness. Now, in John iv. 3-1, he 
saith, ' My meat and drink is to do the will of my Father, and to finish his 
work ;' and he looks upon this cup, when once he had prayed over it, as 
that which his Father had given him to di'ink ; and therefore as it was 
meat for him to do his will, so it was drink to him, it was pleasant to him 
(in some respect sweetened by an angel) to take this cup and drink it off. 

Obs. 1. First you see the sovereignty of God, to dispose of what cup he 
is pleased you shall have in your lifetime ; which, you see, Jesus Christ 
here submitteth unto. For a cup it is not only taken for a portion of evil 
things, but for a portion of good things ; and God disposeth unto several 
men several cups, and of several sizes, as he pleaseth. It is certain that 
the bitterest cup that ever was was disposed of unto Jesus Christ, therefore 
no man needs complain. 

Obs. 2. Secondly, Christ did not look to what the Jews did, or the 
Roman band that was with them, that were now round about him, he eyes 
not them ; but still he looks to God, eyes him : ' It is the cup which my 
Father hath given me.' Peter, you see, he looked only at the Jews as his 
adversaries. No ; Peter (saith he), it is my Father's cup, there is a higher 
hand in it. So should we do in all our actions ; as Job did w^hen he said 
(Job i. 21), * It is God that hath given, aud God that hath taken away.' 
* God hath bid him curse,' saith David of Shimei, 2 Sam. xvi. 10 ; ' there- 
fore what have I to do with you, ye sons of Zeruiah?' So here Christ 
carries himself. This is from my Father (says he), I will not have to do 
with these Jews ; it is true I fall into these men's hands, but it is the 
counsel of my Father ; as Acts ii. 23. This Christ looks to ; and so, I 
say, should we do in aU our sufferings. 

* Stuckius' Antiq. Convival, lib. iii. c. 13. 



Chap. VIII.] op christ the mediatob. 223 

Obs. 3. Thirdly, It is the cup which my Father hath given me. Christ 
in his sulleriiigs doth not look upon God as a judge. Nor do not you, my 
brethren, in any of your alUictions. Suppose you see the atlliction answer- 
ing your sin, yet look not upon God as a judge in it, but as a father. It 
is the cup which my Father hath given me, saith he ; and we are to be 
conformable to him in afUictions. The greatest and bitterest suflerings be 
sweetened to us, looked upon as coming from a father. It was so with 
Christ ; when he looks upon this as a cup given him by his Father, ho 
looks upon it as his drink, and it is a pleasure to him to drink it oO'. 

Obs. 4. Fourthly, Every man hath a set portion of atlliction, every man 
hath his cup. It is the cup my Father hath given me to drink. Christ 
himself had his cup, his set quantity ; he had a cup that was answerable 
and proportionable to the sins of those he suffered for ; God put in a 
quantity for every man's sin, and Christ drank it off to the bottom ; the 
sins and the wrath due for them was all wrung into this cup which Christ 
drunk off, and drunk off heartily. If thou hadst drunk off that cup, there 
had been eternity in the bottom, and thou couldst never have wrung out 
the dregs of it ; but he drinks it off' heartily, and he thinks much of Peter 
that went about to hinder him of it : ' Shall I not drink of the cup which 
my Father hath given me ? ' 

How is his Father said to have given it him ? 

By decreeing it aforehand ; for he had not yet taken it : he had entered 
into it indeed, he had tasted of it in the garden, but he was going on to 
taste more of it ; and that cup which his Father by his decree allotted to 
him, he willingly takes and submits to it. 

And let me add this, whatsoever cup it be that God in thy life affords 
thee, take it, and go drink it off heartily ; for whether thou wilt or no, if 
it be a cup he hath given thee, thou shalt drink it. In Jer. xxv. 15, ' Go, 
saith God, to all the nations, and say unto them all, Drink ye of this cup ; 
and if any of the nations shall refuse to drink it, tell them, that my people 
have drunk it, therefore the}^ shall di-ink it.' Do not therefore only make 
a necessity of it, and because of a necessity submit, but do it out of that 
ingenuity that Christ did here ; he did not submit merely out of necessity, 
but with all the willingness in the world, * The cup which my Father hath 
given me, shall I not drink it ? ' 



CHAPTER VIIL 

How Christ was taken and bound bij those ivho came to apprehend him, and 
was thus led away by them, as the victims, or sacrifices, used to be to the 
altar, — That even this his binding hath an infi.uence on our being loosened 
from those chains, wherein sin hath fettered us. 

Now beginneth the first of Christ his outward sufferings, his sufferings 
from men ; he had suffered from his Father before, in the garden, where 
now he was, when he sweat drops of blood. 

Verse 12. • Then the band, and the captain, and officers of the Jews, took 
Jesus, and bound him.' 

In these words thero are two things considerable : 

1. The persons taking. 

2. The person taken. 



224 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

The persons taking, are the band, and the captain, and the officers of the 
Jews. 

The person taken, is Christ himself. 

And then here is what they did with him, they took him, and they bound 
him, ' Then the officers, and the captain, and the band took Jesus, and 
bound him.' 

It is said that all of them took him. Certainly all of them at that instant 
could not lay hold upon him ; but his being taken is ascribed unto them 
all, because they all rushed upon him at once with a violence. His throw- 
ing of them down backward afore had made them afraid, therefore they 
break forth with violence, and they did all environ him and compass him 
about, and in that respect it is said they all took him. 

You shall find in Ps. xxii. (which psalm we may indeed call a crucifix, it 
being as clear a story of the crucifying of Christ as Mat. xxvi. is) ; in that 
psalm, the fii'st thing in the stoiy of his suflerings mentioned there (for the 
rest are prayers) is, ' Many bulls have compassed me, strong bulls of Bashan 
have beset me round,' so ver. 12. And again, ver, 16, 'Dogs have com- 
passed me, the assembly of the wicked have enclosed me.' The title of that 
psalm (as some out of the Hebrew read it) it is ' the hind of the morning ; ' 
so he calls himself, and they like so many hounds here came round about 
him in a ring to apprehend him : ' Dogs,' saith he, ' have compassed me,' 
which hath an allusion to the title of the psalm. 

Here is likewise, you see, a particular mention of the persons, here is the 
band, and the captain, and the officers of the Jews ; both Jews and Gen- 
tiles, which I shall give you obsei-vations upon anon. 

There is one particle, which is a very small one, but there is much in it: 
Then. ' Then the captain, and the band, and the officers of the Jews took 
Jesus.' Some read it (and rightly too) ^Therefore the captain,' &c. Why 
therefore ? Because that he had afore ofiered himself willingly to them, 
they could not else have taken him. There is a great deal of emphasis in 
that little particle, as there is in every tittle of the Scripture. 'No man,' 
saith he, John x. 18, 'is able to take my life from me except I lay it down.' 
These men whom he had thrown down to the ground had never been able 
to have laid hands on him, had he not expressed himself willing. ' Have 
I not told you,' saith he, ' that I am the man ? ' And he shewed his will- 
ingness too in his expression to Peter, ' Shall I not drink of the cup which 
my Father hath given me to drink ? ' And ' therefore the band, and the 
captain, and the officers of the Jews took Jesus, and bound him.' 

All the other evangelists do not tell us that they bound him when they 
fijst took him. Matthew tells us indeed, chap, xxvii. 2, that they sent him 
bound from Caiaphas, the high priest's hall, to the common hall to Pilate. 
But that he was bound at the first taking, and that by them that took 
him, we are beholden to John for this circumstance. Now, the reasons of 
their binding him (I speak now by way of historical interpretation of the 
words) are these. 

1. Because Judas had bid them (as Matthew tells us) to hold him fast, 
' Whomsoever I shall kiss,' saith he, ' that same is he, hold him fast,' 
Mat. xxvi. 48. For Judas he knew the power of Christ, he was privy to 
his going through the midst of a whole press of men when they would have 
thrown him down from off the brow of a hill ; therefore, saith he, when 
you take him, hold him fast ; and therefore they bind him, and they took 
him and bound him with that cruelty, that the disciples all ran away. 

2. They bound him likewise as one that was worthy of death, and so 



Chap. VIII.] of christ the mediator. 225 

thereby to prejudge his sentence. Such the Jews did use to bind, as 
Jerome says. And it was that which is mentioned, vcr. 2-4, as one great 
ingredient that had influence into Peter's denial of him, and persisting in 
it the second time, that ho was sent bound from Annas, and continued still 
bound afore Caiaphas, and so thereby saw there was no hope for him of 
life, and so the more easily drawn and tempted to deny him. 

3. They bound him likewise that they might cast shame upon him, that 
they might lead him bound, which was proper to malefactors. And, 2 Sam. 
iii. 33, 34, David's speech of Abner implies it : * Died Abner as a fool, as 
a malefactor ? Thy hands were not bound, nor thy feet put into fetters.' 
Now our dear and blessed Lord and Redeemer, he died like a vile person 
in outward appearance ; his hands and his feet were bound, at least his 
hands were bound. And that which might further move them to deal in 
this manner the more violently with him, was the fetters that he had cast upon 
them. And therefore in Ps. ii. 1-B (which Peter quoteth in Acts iv. 25, 
and applies to the crucifying of Christ), he mentioneth that as the reason : 
' Why do the heathen rage, and the people imagine a vain thing ? ' They 
are mightily provoked ; why ? ' Come let us break their bands asunder.' 
Christ and his disciples had extremely bound them and their consciences ; 
now they are even with him, they clap fetters and bands upon him. 

4. They did it likewise in a way of trophy ; and therefore you shall find 
in Mat. xxvii. 2, when they had bound him, they led him away fi'om the 
high priest's house, in a kind of triumph, to Pilate the governor. 

So you have the historical opening of the words, ' They took Jesus and 
bound him.' And in all this, and so likewise in whatsoever befell Christ in 
his sufferings, there was a further mystical meaning, which I term so in 
respect of those hidden ends in it. Therefore in the next place we will con- 
sider what was the mystery of all this. There was nothing befell Christ in 
his passion, but it was both to fulfil prophecies, and it was for something 
answering thereunto in us as the cause thereof ; and in the merit of it, and 
the benefit by it redounding to us, it hath a suitable influence into some- 
thing about ourselves. 

First, All that befell Christ was to fulfil the types and prophecies that went 
of him. The great and most eminent type of Christ in his sufferings was 
Isaac, who was the son of the promise, as Christ was the promised seed. 
And in Heb. xi., the apostle makes him a figure of Christ's resurrection ; 
and as in his resurrection, so in his offering to death. Now the fixst thing 
that Abraham did to Isaac, when he was to offer him up as a sacrifice, was, 
he took him and bound him ; so saith Gen. xxii. 9. And Christ here, 
whom Isaac typified, in his death as well as in his delivery from death, was 
bound. 

The sacrifices of the old law, they were first led bound to the priest, and 
then bound to the horns of the altar, and there slain. So was Christ here. 

And so for Christ his taking ; for I here put both together. The ark was 
a type of Christ, and that you know was taken by the Philistines ; so is 
Christ now. 

Adam, he likewise was his type. There was an allusion in the sufferings 
of Christ in the garden, unto the first temptation in a garden. Adam, you 
know, sinned in a garden. Christ he suffered in a garden ; there doth the 
agony meet him, and there he was taken. And what was the first outward 
act of sin ? How was it put forth ? Gen. iii. 6, * The woman took of the 
fruit of the tree' (having first plucked it off" with her hands), ' and gave it to 
her husband, and he took it and did eat thereof.' In answering to this, 

VOL. V. P 



226' OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

Christ, the second Adam, his hands are bound while he was here in the 
garden. And as his being bound, so also this his being taken by them 
was foresignified. Thus in Mat. xxvi. 56, when it is said they took him, 
it is added, ' That the Scriptures of the prophets might be fulfilled.' Now 
do but look in the margin of your Bibles, what scripture is quoted there ? 
What is the place of Scripture that the translators of the Bible refer to in 
that verse ? You shall find it to be Lam. iv. 20, and there it is said, ' The 
breath of our nostrils, the anointed of the Lord' (the Messiah, the Christ, 
for so anointed signifies in the Hebrew, the Christ of the Lord), * he was 
taken in their pit, of whom we said, under his shadow we shall live among 
the heathen.' This book of the Lamentation, though it was made upon 
occasion of the captivity, yet because the foundation of the captivity Vi'as 
laid in the taking away of that good king Josiah — for after his death that 
people had never a good dajs they never thrived — so that book relates to 
him. And it is clear that the Lamentations were made in relation to Josiah, 
as well as to the captivity, by that in 2 Chron. xxxv. 25, ' And Jeremiah 
lamented for Josiah' (and these Lamentations in this book, you know, are 
the Lamentations of Jeremiah) ; ' and all the singing men and the singing 
women spake of Josiah in their lamentations to this day, and made them 
an ordinance in Israel, and behold they are written in the Lamentations ; ' 
that is, in the book of the Lamentations. Now of Josiah it is said, ' He 
was taken in their pit,' so we translate it ; but others, and the Septuagint 
agrees Avith it too, ' He was taken in their sins.' The sins of that people 
were the cause of his death, which is said to be in the valley of Megiddo, 
2 Chron. xxxv. 32. 

But whether is Josiah a type of Christ or no, that our translators should 
refer the taking of Christ to the fulfilling of this prophecy in the Lamen- 
tations ? 

For that you have Zech. xii. 10, 1 1 . He saith there, that he ' will pour upon 
the house of David, and the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the spirit of prayer 
and supplication' (speaking of the time when they should acknowledge 
Jesus Christ to be the Messiah) and (saith he) ' they shall look upon me 
whom they have pierced' (meaning the Messiah), ' and they shall mourn for 
him,' &c. And ver. 11, ' In that day shall there be a great mourning in 
Jerusalem, as the mourning of Hadadrimmon, in the valley of Megiddon.' 
Now that mourning there was for Josiah, for there he was taken and arrested 
with a deadly wound, whereof he died, and was taken and slain in the sins 
of that nation, and to that do our translators refer us ; and you see he was 
a type of Christ too, he had kept a passover, as Christ had done, a little 
afore this. They promised themselves to live safely under his shadow, even 
as the disciples promised themselves that Christ would presently restore the 
kingdom unto Israel ; but he was taken in our sins, and our sins were the 
bands that fettered him. 

SecondJi/, As all this was done to fulfil the tj'pes and prophecies of him, 
so we shall see that our deserts were the cause of it, and that his being 
bound hath an influence to loose us from something with which we were 
bound. For there was nothing befell Christ in these sufferings, nothing was 
done to him, but what answers to something which we had done, and which 
was to be done toward us. 

1. Our sins were the cause of his binding. Therefore in Ps. xl. (which 
also is a psalm of Christ, for it is, part of it, quoted by the apostle in Heb. x. 
and applied uuto Christ, ' Sacrifices and ofi'erings thou wouldst not have'), 
saith he at ver. 12, ' Innumerable evils have taken hold upon me; mine 



Chap. YIII.] of christ the mediatob. 227 

iniquities have compassed me about.' It is jilain, my brethren, that Christ 
speaks this psalm of himself; ho reckoned all our sins as his own, and by 
virtue of our sins encompassing us about, and taking hold of us (which in 
the garden they did) it is, that these men take hold of Christ, and bind 
him, he standing now in our stead. For the truth is, Christ he could, like 
Samson, have broken all these cords asunder. What weakened him ? It 
■was because he was fettered with our sins. ' Mine iniquities,' saith he 
(confessing ours to be his), ' have taken hold upon me ;' and therefore these 
came all about him like bees, like dogs, and seize vspou him. We were 
Satan's captives, therefore was he theirs. In sinning against God we break 
all bands, as the expression is, Jer. v. 5, therefore is he bound. Our sins 
took hold of him first, and then the band and the officers had power to take 
him and bind him. 

2. Consider the answerable fruit and benefit of it arising to us. Hereby 
we were all bondslaves to sin and Satan : 2 Peter ii. 19, ' Of whom a man 
is overcome, of the same is he brought in bondage.' We were led captive 
by Satan at his will, so saith the apostle, 2 Tim. ii. 26, Rom. vii. 23. Sin 
it ensnareth a man : Prov. v. 22, ' His own iniquities shall take the wicked 
himself, and he shall be holden with the cords of his sins.' And we were 
not only in the bands of iniquity (as the expression is Acts viii. 23), but we 
should have been reserved, as the devils and his angels are, in chains of 
darkness. Such an expression the Scripture hath in the epistle of Jude : 
ver. 6, he saith, ' The angels which kept not their first estate, he hath re- 
served in everlasting chains, under darkness, unto the judgment of the great 
day ;' and Peter, Epistle 1, chap. iii. ver. 19, speaks of spiiits in prison, 
which were once disobedient in the days of Noe. Chains of the everlast- 
ing wrath of God, and of guilt, should have bound us over to the great day, 
bound, and bound hand and foot, as you have it in Mat. xxii. 1 3, ' Take him, 
and bind him hand and foot, and cast him into everlasting darkness.' This 
was our condition ; and now because we are bound with these chains, to 
the end that we might be set free and loosed from them, is Christ bound. 
For it is a certain rule, what should have been done to us, something cor- 
respondent was done to Christ ; and the virtue and excellency of his person 
was such, though it was done to his body, it bringeth us freedom from the 
like due to our souls ; and by his being thus bound and led, he himself 
afterward, when he ascended, led captivity captive. You have a place ex- 
press to this purpose, and it is a place that plainly speaks of Christ, for it 
is applied unto him by the apostle in 1 Cor. xv. 55 ; the place is Hosea 
xiii. 14, ' I will ransom them from the power of the grave ; I will redeem 
them from death : death, I will be thy death ; grave, I will be thy de- 
struction.' But what goes before this? See ver. 12, 'The iniquity of 
Ephraim is bound up.' God had bound up Ephraim and his iniquity to- 
gether for hell ; saith he, I will ransom them. And how doth he ransom 
them ? The truth is, by being bound himself; he standeth bound before 
God his Father (for he deals with his Father in all this, he doth not deal 
with the Jews here), and in God's intentions, those fetters that were to be 
laid upon us were laid upon him, and so he cometh to free us by virtue of 
himself being bound ; and thus as we should have been arraigned before the 
judgment- seat of God, so was he before Pilate. The analogy holds all along 
in his sufferings. 

Therefore you shall find the scripture follows this metaphor. In Zech. 
ix. 10, he tells us, by the blood of the covenant we are delivered, being 
prisoners of hope. And in Isa. Ixi. 1, and Luke iv. 18, he is said to be 



228 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V- 

* anointed to preach liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison 
to them that are bound.' And the like you have in Isa. xlii. 7, ' I have 
given thee for a covenant of the people, &c., to bring out the prisoners from 
the prison, and them that sit in darkness out of the prison-house.' Hence 
is it that, when he comes to convert a man to God, he is said to bind the 
strong man ; Mat. xii. 28. Whence is it that Christ hath this strength in 
him (I mean meritoriously) ? Because he himself was bound ; it is by 
virtue of that that the strong man is bound. 

3. Lastly, Will you consider the heart of Christ all this while ? For under 
his sufferings it is good to consider that. Certainly Christ's heart was sen- 
sible of his sufferings in every particular ; none was ever so sensible as he. 
Why, you shall find how his heart took it, by that speech of his whilst they 
were a-binding of him. Matthew tells us, chap. xxvi. 65, that he said to 
the multitude at that time, ' Are ye come out as against a thief, with swords 
and staves for to take me ? I sat daily with you teaching in the temple, 
and you laid no hold on me.' And now they did. And Luke he tells us 
further, chap. xxii. 52, ' Jesus said unto the chief priests, and captains of 
the temple, and the elders, which were come to him, Are ye come out, as 
against a thief, with swords and staves ?' Wliat ? to bind me as a thief? 
To deal so dishonestly with me ? This is mentioned as a thing that grieved 
him, and soaked into his very soul. The dishonour of it did. So to be 
bound and led was most dishonourable. Thus 2 Sam. iii. 33, 34, David, 
when he lamented over Abner, expresseth it, ' Died Abner as a fool dies ?' 
That is, as a bold person, a malefactor, by justice, and law convicted : 

* Thy hands were not bound, nor thy feet put into fetters,' as of malefac- 
tors it was used to be ; yet this was done to Christ : his hands were bound 
in, as of a bold person, and so he was led to death. So in Judas his be- 
traying of him, W^hat ? thou ? saith he, my familiar friend, that didst eat 
bread with me, dost thou lift up thy heel against me ? That was it that 
did sink into his spirit. And in that Ps. xl. 13, you shall see how this 
act of theirs pierced his soul, ' Mine iniquities have taken hold upon me ; 
innumerable evils have compassed me about, so that I am not able to look 
up.' His iniquities took hold of his very soul, while they were encompassing 
him about like dogs. And Ps. xxii. 12, ' Be not far from me, for trouble is 
near.' He saw them coming. All this affected the heart of Christ ; for 
the psalms lay open his heart, as the evangelists do the outward story. 
So much now both for the historical opening of the words, and also for that 
which is the mystery of it. I will now come to an observation or two from 
all this that was done to our Lord and Saviour Christ, and from the persons 
that did it. 

Obs. 1. First, from the persons that did it, they are, you see, all here 
enumerated, ' The band, and the captain, and the officers of the Jews.' 
And Luke saith, there were some of the chief priests there (and by chief 
priests were meant the heads of the Levites, of which there were twenty- 
four), and the captains of the temple, as well as the captain of the Koman 
band, and some of the elders of the people. And it is said of them all, that 
they took him (though all could not lay hold on him), because they all 
consented to it, because they all gathered round in a ring about him, that 
he might not escape. Observe, that God takes notice particularly of every 
one that has any hand (yea, he doth ascribe the act to them if their con- 
sent be but to it) in persecuting his people, as he did here of these that 
persecuted Christ, for there is the same reason of both ; they are all named, 
all the sorts of them are enumerated. He takes notice of any one that 



ClIAP. VIII.] OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 229 

doth but cry Aha ! at any thing that is done against a child of God ; as Edom 
that cried Aha ! and poor Tyrus, in Ezok. xxvi. 2, because she cried Aha ! 
and said she should be replenished, she should have the trade now Israel 
was destroyed, God takes notice of it, and threatens ruin to her for it. 

Obs. 2. But, secondly, God did so order it, that in all the sufferings of 
Christ, both Jew and Gentile had a hand in them, in every particular action 
that did befall him. Here was the captain of the Roman band, and the officers 
of the Jews, and here were the high priests and elders of the people, at the 
taking of him ; both the ecclesiastical and civil state. So likewise when 
he was condemned (for the evangelists carry it along through all the story), 
there was Pilate the governor, he must have a hand in it ; and there was 
Herod that was the king of Galilee, he was sent to him also ; and there were 
the Roman soldiers ; and there were the high priest and the rest of that 
Sanhedrim. Ecclesiastical state, civil state, Jews, Gentiles, all have a hand 
in every particular of the suffering of Christ. 

Obs. 3. Thirdly, Fi'om the consideration of Christ's being bound, 
take this meditation : let no affliction (for all afflictions are called bands by 
the apostle : ' Remember those that are in bonds, as if ye were bound with 
them,' Heb. xiii. 3), let no band, I say, be thought too much by you. Be 
willing to be bound for Christ, if he call you to suffer ; you see he was will- 
ing to be bound for us. And never let the vileness of the persons trouble 
you, which indeed would even make one's stomach rise, that such should 
have to do with a man ; consider the Lord of life was apprehended and 
bound by the basest and vilest sort of men ; for commonly such are those 
that are employed in such offices. He was taken by the rude soldiers, that 
certainly handled him rudely and with violence ; for it is said in Zech. 
xiii. 7, ' I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered.' 
Now they all ran away when he was bound, therefore they smote him. 

Obs. 4. And then again consider, while Christ was bound, all that 
whole city, the Pharisees and the Jews, they were free. Whilst wicked 
men do enjoy all liberty and freedom, the church is bound ; so Christ him- 
self was. 

Obs. 5. And then further, we should therefore prize all the liberty 
and freedom that the gospel affords us, because they are all fruits of 
Christ's being bound ; Christ's being bound was it that purchased all our 
liberties. 

Obs. 6. Lastly, Let the bands of his love draw our hearts, for, as I said 
afore, he could have broken all these cords, as Samson did those with which 
he was bound ; but the cords of love bound him as well as the cords of our 
sins. It was these cords fastened him to the cross, more than the nails ; 
yea, and bound him there more than our sins did,* or else he would never 
have suffered himself to be bound. As Paul went up bound in the Spirit 
to Jerusalem, bound up in the bands of love, which made him willing to 
be bound outwardly, therefore he calls himself the prisoner of Christ, and 
to have the bands of Christ upon him, to be the bondman, the vinctus of 
Christ ; so doth Christ, he is bound with the cords of love, so they are 
called : Hosea xi. 4, ' I drew them with the cords of a man, with the bands 
of love.' Oh let the love of Christ bind us and constrain us (as the phrase 
is 2 Cor. V. 14), to bring every high thought into subjection, into captivity 
unto him ; so he was for us. And so much for this first cii'cumstance, or this 
first beginning of the outward sufferings of our Lord and Saviour Christ, his 
being bound : * And they bound him.' 

* Qu. ' our sins bound him more than the cords did ' ? — Ed. 



230 OF CHKIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

Verse 13. * And they led him away to Annas first: for he was father-in- 
law to Caiaphas, which nas the liigh priest that same year.' 

The ScriiDture doth put much, as upon his being bound, so upon his being 
led away. And, mj' brethren, as we go along in opening of these sufferings 
of Christ, carry in your thoughts still the person to whom all this was done ; 
it was our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Every thing he did in a way of 
suffering, how great must it be, think you, when nothing befell him but what 
was appointed him by his Father, and that in relation to the taking away of 
our sins ! 

They led him away. The truth is, his being led up and down is noted in 
the story as one eminent thing in his suffering, and therefore is not to be 
passed by. Those that have made the topography of Jerusalem and those 
places, do account it to be seven miles that he was led up and down fi"om 
first to last afore he was crucified, which was an exceeding gi-eat indignity 
to him. They hurried him first from the garden to Aunas's house ; from 
thence (as another evangehst tells us) he was led to Caiaphas ; Matthew 
tells us he was led from thence to Pilate, to the common hall ; from Pilate 
he was led to Herod ; from Herod he was led back to Pilate again ; from 
Pilate, when he had sentenced him, he was led to the cross. Thus was our 
Lord and Saviour Christ tossed up and down, and there is particular men- 
tion made of them all, which could not choose but put him to a great deal 
of pain and trouble. 

And, my brethren, do but consider, do but think of any person that is a 
person of worth, that should be hurried thus up and down from place to 
place, with his hands manacled, all the people following him, using all 
manner of indignities to him ; think of one that you praise and value, either 
for the gospel's sake or otherwise ; I say, do but think of such a one, and 
then behold our Lord and our Saviour Christ in all his tossings and leadings 
up and down. I remember there is this expression in one of the psalms,* 
' I am as a grasshopper,' saith he, because he was thus hurried and tm-- 
moiled from place to place, his heart was sensible of this. 

But what is the mystery of this ? For still let us look to the inward 
part of it, as well as to the history of itself. 

First, There was a type in it, for every sacrifice was first led to the high 
priest, and then offered. Lev. xvii. 5. So Christ, being to be made a sacri- 
fice for sin, he is carried to the high priest. In the wny he goes to Annas, 
indeed, but afterwards from him he was led to Caiaphas, who was high 
priest that year. And to make up the type more full, which is a thing ex- 
ceedingly observable, it is said in Is. liii. 7, that after our sins were laid 
upon him, and that the iniquities of us all did take hold on him, ' he was 
led as a sheep to the slaughter.' Now you must know that the garden from 
whence he was led stood at the foot of the mount of Olives, beyond the 
brook Cedron ; and the gate which was next to that place, through which 
he was to go into the city, was called the sheep-gate, for it was nigh the 
temple, which stood on that side of Jerusalem ; and the sheep and oxen (but 
especially the sheep, for they sacrificed most of them) that were to be sacri- 
ficed, were fed in the meadows and fields of Cedron ; and from thence they 
■were led through that gate to the temple to be sacrificed, which therefore 
was called the sheep-gate. To make up the type therefore more full, and 
that you may see how the Scripture opens itself in these things, he is led 

* It is not easy to ascertain the expression that the author refers to. There is 
on such expression in our version, nor do we know of any that could be so rendered. 
— Ed 



Chap. VIII.J of christ the mediator. 231 

as a sheep to the slaughter, to be a sacrifice for sin (for so the prophet saith 
he was), even through the shcep-gato. 

My brethren, 'all we like sheep have gone astray' (so the prophet saith), 
and because we had taken our wills in sin, and went whither we would, 
therefore Christ is bound and led away. It was all because of our wander- 
ings. He was led away as a sheep to the slaughter, therefore, in Heb. xiii, 
20, it is said he was brought back again, he having been first led away as 
here to death, as he was brought back again through the resurrection ; it ia 
a phrase that hath relation to his being led away. 

How are we tossed to and fro, hurried up and down with divers lusts, 
with every wind of our inordinate atlcctions ! Our Lord and Saviour Christ 
was therefore led from place to place, posted up and down. 

And in all these leadings of his, God still would have both the civil and 
ecclesiastical state to have a hand and some interest in every sort of his 
sufferings. He was led to Annas, that had been high priest, and then to 
Caiaphas, that was the present high priest — they were the chief of the church, 
as it may be called — and then to Pilate, the Roman governor, and then to 
Herod, the king of Galilee. All the powers that were then in Jerusalem 
and over Jerusalem, and in those countries, he was brought afore them all, 
that they might all have a hand and a concurrence in his ruin, that God 
might make his sutlerings every way complete, that all these might cast 
dishonour and disgrace upon him. For as honour depends upon the 
honourer — that is truly honour when a person of worth honoureth one — 
so God would have the disgi-ace and contempt that was cast upon Christ 
to depend upon the worth of the persons that dishonoured him. There- 
fore, whatever was excellent in that state, either of kingly power or ecclesi- 
astical, whatsoever pretended to wisdom or justice, or learning, or religion, 
God ordered it that all these should have a hand in the condemnation of 
Christ, and so they had. The eminency of learning and religion was 
amongst the chief priests, they professed it and pretended to it; of justice, 
in Pilate ; of excellency and kingly power, in Herod. All these concurred. 
Therefore, if the saints in after ages find that they are condemned by all 
sorts, let them not wonder at it. 

And, lastly, he was led out of the garden, whither he used to go for the 
enjoyment of communion with his Father (for the evangelists say that to 
that place he did often resort to pray) ; and indeed it was his paradise, 
where he had infinite sweet fellowship and communion with God. Now, 
as Adam was driven out of the garden, out of paradise, where he had 
communion with God, as a punishment for his sin, so is our Lord and 
Saviour Christ led out of this garden, which, I say, was to him a paradise, 
and carried to die and to offer up himself a sacrifice for sin. And so much 
now for his leading : ' they led him.' 

To Annas first, for he was father-in-law to Caiaphas, which was the high 
priest that same year. 

For the opening of the historical meaning of these words, I shall do two 
things. 

1. Shew who this Annas was, as the text here holds him forth. 

2. Open the reasons why he was led first to him. 

1. Who he was. Josephus, who writes the story of these times, calls 
him Annanas. Certainly he was the greatest man amongst the Jews (of 
a Jew), and of the most illustrious family, which will appear thus. He 
himself had been high priest formerly: so you have it, Luke iii. 1, 'In 
the fifteenth year of Tiberius, Annas and Caiaphas being high priests, 



232 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V, 

the word of tlie Lord came unto John,' &c. And the high priest was the 
supremest officer, and in highest place among the Jews, though the Ro- 
mans had the cinl power in theu* hands. Here, you see, his son-in-law 
Caiaphas, who married his daughter, or otherwise his son-in-law, was high 
priest after him, himself still living ; and after Caiaphas, Josephus tells us, 
that Eleazar, a son of his own, was high priest also. So that his family 
was the gi'eatest family among the Jews that lived at Jerusalem, being 
thus greatened by having the high priesthood successively amongst them, 
for so they had ; therefore, in Acts iv. 2, you read of Annas and Caiaphas, 
and John and Alexander, and as many as were of the kindred of the high 
priest, were gathered together against the apostles at Jerusalem. They 
followed their old trade still ; and as they had their hands imbrued in the 
blood of Christ, so in the apostles' too. Now, to this man is oui* Lord and 
Saviour fu'st brought. 

2. 'V\Tiy brought to Annas first ? Some say because he being so great a 
man, and his house lying in the way to Caiaphas (as indeed it did, if we 
may believe the new description of Jerusalem, and the relation of those 
that have visited it, for they say we have fii'st shewn you the house of 
Annas, and then the house of Caiaphas), he was therefore led thither fii'st. 
But surely that is not all the reason. It is a circumstance not mentioned 
by any of the evangelists but by John, and therefore here must be some 
other ground for their leading of him first to the house of Annas. For we 
read in Mat. xxvi. 57, and in Mark xiv. 53, that all the chief priests, and 
the elders, and the scribes, were assembled at Caiaphas his house, attend- 
ing the issue of Judas his plot, and waiting when Christ should be brought 
thither. For them therefore to interrapt then- going directly to Caiaphas 
his house, where all the council was set, and to carry him first to the house 
of Annas, it must needs be for some special reason. To me therefore there 
ai'e these two reasons of it. 

The fii'st is that which is expressly mentioned by John himself here in the 
text, for (saith he) he was father-in-law to Caiaphas ; which implies that 
Caiaphas, either because he honoured his father-in-law, who was the head 
of that great family, had given some secret order to the officers to lead him 
fii'st thither, or rather indeed, because they would gratify that great man, 
who was the chief of them that had been high priests, and withal because 
they would gratify Caiaphas too, whom they knew they should please by 
doing this honour to his father-in-law. They earned him to him as a sight, 
as a spectacle. Lo, here we have him that is the great enemy to the high 
priest's office, that would subvert the law, and pull down the temple; this 
is the prey we have looked long for. And as in a way of gratification Pilato 
afterward sent him to Herod, so in a way of like gratification he is here 
earned to Annas fii'st, sent to him as a gift to cheer and glad his heart. 
As in Rev. xi. 10, in allusion to the death of Christ (for that chapter 
carries on that allusion), speaking of the witnesses being killed in that 
place where our Lord was crucified, he saith, * They shall rejoice over 
them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another, because these 
two prophets tormented them ; ' so here, when they had gotten Christ, that 
had tormented them so, they were so glad they had got him, that in mer- 
riment Caiaphas gives order to have him carried to Annas, as a gift and 
gratification to him ; and so Pilate sent him to Herod. Thus to shew 
their joy and triumph, they send our Lord and Saviour Christ thus bound 
from one to another. Lo, here is the man that would destroy the law, and 
then all our honour must down; we have him now fast enough. For in- 



Chap. VIII.] of curist the mediatob. 233 

deed there is nothing that more pleaseth the revenge of people malicious 
against Christ or against his saints, than to see them in their hands, and 
to see them under, and to see them down. ' Come,' say they in Ps. ii. 3, 
' let us break their bonds, and cast away their cords from us.' And cer- 
tainly this cu'cumstancc is on pui-pose mentioned by John, as an a"<Trava- 
tion of the suflerings of Christ, that they not only carried him to the high 
priest, but to gi'atify this wi-etched man, that was his desperate and most 
deadly enemy, whom they knew not only hated him, but that of all other 
men this sight of Christ being taken and bound would be most acceptable 
to him, they carry him to his house fii'st of all. This, I say, aggravateth 
the sufferings of Chi-ist the more. 

But, secondly, he was carried thither also that there might be an appro- 
bation visible before all the people, of Annas his approving of the fact, he 
being the gi'eatest family of all the rest amongst the Jews. Therefore the 
24th verse of this chapter tells us, that Annas sent him bound to Caiaphas 
the high priest ; that was all he did ; he did not command them to unloose 
him, but approved what they had done in taking and binding him, and in 
a way of approbation sent him bound to the high priest's hall, which was 
a matter of great prejudice unto Christ, and served a little also to take the 
envy off from Caiaphas. 

My brethren, what a great deal of do is here about a poor man, in view 
a cai-penter's son ! And how glad were the great ones of the world when 
they had got him down ! And so it hath been in all ages, the getting down 
of a poor saint, it hath been the greatest glory to men carnal, as if they had 
done so great a matter. "V^Tien they have gotten the witnesses down, as 
one day they will, they make meny and send gifts one to another. The 
poor disciples all this while were a- weeping, while they were making meny ; 
so Christ himself said it should be : John xvi. 20, ' The world shall make 
meny, but you shall weep.' 

If therefore at any time we should be made spectacles unto men for 
Chi-ist's sake, and should be thus sei-ved as Christ was, than which there 
is nothing more grievous to a great spiiit, for misery and shame is more 
than death to a king, and Saul would not fall into the hands of the Philis- 
tines, lest they mock me, saith he, 1 Sam, xxxi, 4 ; if, I say, any of us 
should be so sei*ved, made a spectacle to angels and men, as the apostle 
saith, 1 Cor. iv. 7, do but remember how they led our Lord and Saviour 
Christ up and down as a trophy, as a sight to cheer and gratify those that 
were his enemies. So much for this, that he was sent to Annas first, that 
was father-in-law to Caiaphas. Of Caiaphas it is said. 

He was high priest that same year. There are some that would make both 
Annas and Caiaphas to have been high priests together, because in that 
place, Luke iii. 2, it is said that John did baptize in the time when 
* Annas and Caiaphas were high priests.' But the meaning of that is this, 
that they were high priests in their order ; in the beginning of John's 
preaching Armas was high priest, and after him succeeded Caiaphas. 

But why is it said he was high priest that same year ? 

It is a thing which John obseiweth, and none else. He useth that phrase 
by way of emphasis; you have it twice repeated in the 11th chapter: 
ver. 49, * Caiaphas being high priest that same year;' and ver. 51, ' He 
being high priest that year.' And you see it noted here, and noted with an 
emphasis. Now that it should be twice noted in one chapter, within the 
compass of two or thi-ee verses, and here again, there must be some spe- 
cial reason for it. It is not that the high priest's office did go year by 



234 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

year, as mayors in incorporate towns do with us, a new one cliose every 
year. It is clear by the story of Josephus, that Caiaphas was seven years 
(some say more) high priest. It is therefore added, ' He was high priest 
that same year,' tliough he was more years besides, yet it fell out that he 
should be high priest that year, when under his authority, and by his 
power in a more esj)ecial manner, and by his counsel, the Lord of life 
should be crucified. 

And yet withal, 2. It is to note and to hold up this before our eyes, the 
great corruption that was about the priest's oflice when Christ was cruci- 
fied ; for in Num. xxxv. 25, and so in Josh. xx. 6, you shall find that 
according to God's institution the high priests were not to be removed, but 
he was to continue in that office during his life. And likewise he was to 
be the eldest son of the family of Aaron. Now to shew that this was out 
of course ; for the truth is, the Jews being oppressed by the Syrian kings, 
and afterwards by the Romans, they sold the high priesthood as them- 
selves pleased, and put in new ones as often as they would, contrary 
to the institution of God at first ; to shew, I say, the corruption that was 
then amongst them, this is particularly noted with an emphasis, ' Caiaphas 
was high priest that same year, though Annas, that had been high priest, 
was yet alive.' 

To give you an observation or two fi'om this. ' He was high priest that 
same year :' and if you read John xi. 51, ' By reason that he was high priest 
that year, he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation. 

The observation I make from thence is this : that if a man be in a place 
that is an office instituted by God, though he came into it corruptly, and 
is not such a one as ought to be in it, yet whilst he is in it, God doth 
more or less accompany him according to his own institution. This 
instance here is clear for this ; for it is certain that the high priests then 
were not lawfully called to that office ; for there were three circumstances 
which made their calling unlawful (I do not say unlawful in itself for the 
substance, but unlawful for the act of calling) : 1. They were not of the 
tribe of Levi, and of the eldest sons of Aaron ; for so the institution was, it 
should have gone by birth, as in Exod. xl. 15. 2. They had not the place 
for their lives, but were changed and altered at pleasure. B. They were 
chosen by the Roman praetors, and by Pilate the Roman governor, and so 
it was ordinarily bought and sold for money. Yet notwithstanding Christ, 
he comes to that worship which this high priest performed, though he came 
into the place corruptly; and the acts which he performed (he being in the 
room of the high priest) were valid. I say, the acts he performed as high 
priest (though unlawfully called), when he went into the Holy of holies 
every year, they were acts of worship, and they were valid. Why ? Because 
the office itself was a place of God's institution. For otherwise Christ had 
not had opportunities to have fulfilled the whole ceremonial law, if that the 
going in of this high priest into the Holy of holies had not continued and 
been in use ; but it is clear it continued ; for it is said, Paul went up to 
the feast, that is, the great feast, when the priest went into the Holy of 
holies. Christ, you know, he was to fulfil the whole ceremonial law, which 
he could not have done if he had not come to that feast which was once a 
year, for there was a curse upon him that did not, his soul should be cut 
off from the congregation ; and upon that day the high priest went into the 
Holy of holies, and performed those great acts of worship, that was to be 
done. If Christ had not been present at this feast, and at these perform- 
ances, he had not fulfilled the law ; surely, therefore, when the high priest 



Chap. VIII.] of chkist the mediator. 235 

was doing bis office, Christ was present, and did communicate in this case 
with this priest, and with these Jews ; and yet this man had not a hiwi'ul 
calHng to the high priesthood, for the manner of it ; but because for the 
substance of his calhng it was hiwful, and be was in that office, the acts 
he did were vaUd. Even as it is in the laws of this kingdom ; aUbough 
Richard the Third came into the place of being king unLawfully, yet because 
when he was in it, it was that hiwful place settled by this state, tbcFefore 
the carls that he made, or the barons, or the acts of parliament that he 
confirmed, they were all valid ; for whilst he was in that place, the place was 
it (being that which was settled by the law) that gave a validity to all such 
acts of his. So it is here. And therefore let it never be said, that because 
ministers are not oftentimes so called to their places as they ought to be, 
come not in so rightly as they should, by the choice of those whom it 
depends upon, that therefore the}' are not lawful ministers ; — lawful in this 
sense, that the acts they do are valid, and are ministerial acts. And indeed 
it were a hard case if the lawfulness of all men's being baptized, or receiv- 
ing the sacrament, or the like, should depend upon the lawfulness of the 
man's being called to his place. It depends upon the office that Jesus 
Christ hath instituted in his church, and so far forth as there is anything of 
his institution, he will follow it with his blessing. The ordinances of 
Christ, the validity of them doth not depend upon the lawful call of the 
minister ; and therefore it is no argument to say, such a man had an unlaw- 
ful calling to the ministry in that place where I was baptized, therefore my 
baptism is invalid. For the act and manner of his call may be unlawful, 
yet he being in that place, he is for those acts a lawful minister of Christ, 
and his acts are so accounted by God. So it was here. Caiaphas being 
in the room of the high priest, the acts he did were acts of the high priest, 
and were valid. And yet further, to shew that God himself respected him 
as high priest, God put into his mouth that prophecy ; therefore it is said 
in John si. 51, ' This spake he not of himself, but being high priest that 
year, he prophesied.' So that God himself was with him as high priest, 
though for the manner of his calling to this place he was not lawfully and 
truly the high priest. 

06s. 2. Then, again, another observation that I may make from hence is 
this. This Annas, it is said, was father-in-law to Caiaphas. You see now 
by this, how dangerous it is oftentimes to the souls of others to be linked 
in affinity with men that are carnal and wicked. How many a man's soul 
is undone by his father-in-law, or perhaps the father-in-law by the son : or 
the husband by the wife, and the wife by the husband. In all likelihood 
these two here, Annas the father-in-law, and Caiaphas the son-in-law, are 
both mentioned as having drawn one another into this great conspiracy 
against our Lord and Saviour Christ, and joining the more heartily in it, 
the one engaging the other in this wicked design. And therefore men 
should very much consider into what families they marry, for if into a 
wicked family, it may be an occasion of much evil to them. Men are drawn 
to much wickedness, or strengthened in much wickedness, by their rela- 
tions, as Annas and Caiaphas were here for the crucifying of Christ, having 
this relation of father-in-law and son-in-law. 

Obs. 3. Lastly, these two, Annas and Caiaphas, they are here noted out 
in a peculiar manner above all the rest of the Pharisees, as the most emi- 
nent enemies, and those that did most malign our Lord and Saviour Christ. 
Observe that God takes special and particular notice of those that are the 
most eminent enemies of Christ and his saints. Still you see Annas and 



236 OF CHRIST THE BIEDIATOE. [BoOK V. 

Caiaphas are mentioned : certainly it is according to their hatred ; these 
two had a deeper malignity against Christ than other of the Pharisees 
had ; and therefore you read of them again in Acts iv. 6. Annas the 
high priest, and Caiaphas, and John, and Alexander, they are all reckoned 
up, they had their hands imbrued in the blood of Christ, and they 
go on ; and that is the curse of it, that the same men should finish up 
their iniquity, by laying hold of the apostles too. And in a more special 
manner you see there is an emphasis put upon Caiaphas, for it is said, 
' He was high priest that same year.' It is noted out as the greatest cm-se 
that could befall that wretched man, he having so much malignity in his 
heart against Christ, that it should be his lot to be then high priest, when 
he had opportunity enough to vent it. So that men of much malice against 
the people of God, to them doth God give oftentimes most power, and 
dignity, and ability to do most mischief. Caiaphas he is put into the high 
priesthood, and the providence of God ordereth it so that this man had a 
more special enmity against Christ, as the next words imply : ' It was he 
that gave the counsel that one man should die for the people,' and that man 
must be Jesus Christ. And so I come to handle that. 

Verse 14, * Noiv Caiajihas ivas he that gave counsel to the Jews, that it was 
expedient that one man should die for the people.' 

It implies that Caiaphas was the first man that made the motion to have 
Christ put to death, and that with the strongest and most taking plausible 
reason that could be supposed. 

In handling this verse, I shall do two things. 

1. Open the words. 

2. Give the reasons why they are brought in here. 

1. And, first, to open the words. ' Now Caiaphas was he that gave coun^ 
sel to the Jews, that it was expedient for one man to die for the people.' 
The words, you see, refer to an act formerly done by him. You are there- 
fore to have recourse to John xi. 49, 50, where you shall find the same 
thing recorded ; only there it comes in as a prophecy, here as a counsel 
given by himself. ' You know nothing ' (saith he there ; he speaks it like 
a carnal proud high priest, as if he only had knowledge, taking the glory 
of this counsel to himself), * nor consider that it is expedient for us that one 
man should die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not. And 
this ' (saith John) ' spake he not of himself, but being high priest that year, 
he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation.' And yet that he did 
speak this of himself too, is clear by these words in the text; for it is 
brought in here as his great sin, and a brand is put upon him for it : This is 
he, saith the text ; even as a brand was put upon Ahaz, 2 Chron. xxviii. 22, 
* This is that king Ahaz,' so, this is that wicked Caiaphas ; this is he that 
was the fu-st contriver, the first man that made the motion, that gave the 
counsel to have Chi'ist put to death. 

It is strange that one and the same act should be from the Spirit of God, 
and called prophecy, and said not to be spoken of himself, and the same act 
to be of himself, and called counsel, and one of the gi'eatest sins that hath 
been committed. But the meaning is this, that however he had a most 
wicked end in this speech, yet notwithstanding, the Holy Ghost (before he 
was aware) guided his tongue to speak (though he knew it not) that which 
was a truth, and indeed a prophecy. ' He spake this not of himself,' saith 
John, that is, not knowing or intending to prophesy, for as it came from 
him it was spoken out of spleen, and malice, and hatred unto Christ. And 



Chap. VIII.] op christ the mediator. 237 

yet he took upon him to speak like a high priest ; * You know nothing at 
all,' saith ho ; I am now the high priest, and I deliver this to you as an 
oracle, ' that it is expedient for one man to die for the people ; ' and tho 
Holy Ghost intended his words should be spoken as the high priest. ' This 
he spake not of himself : but, being high priest that year, he prophesied ; ' 
not that the high priests used to prophesy, or that he himself used to pro- 
phesy, but being high priest that year, an emphasis lies in that, wherein 
Christ was to be crucified, God raised up that ordinance of high priesthood 
above the ordinary use of it, he being the highest person in that state. 
And you see he delivers it as a state axiom, and yet with extreme cunning : 
' It is fit,' saith he, ' that one man should die for the people.' He doth 
not say that it is fit that Jesus should die (he doth not express it so at first), 
or that this man should die, who is a rebel or a blasphemer, ' but it is fit 
one man (let it be him or any one else) should die for the nation ' ; and 
what is one man's life to the nation ? And so consequently he implies, 
that seeing it is this man's lot to disturb the state, and to endanger it by 
bringing in the Romans amongst us, it is fittest that he should die, rather 
than the people should perish. And yet if you mark it (to shew the 
wickedness of his speech yet further), though he puts a public face upon 
it, and pretends the preservation of the nation, yet the thing he aimed at 
was the preservation of the clergy only ; and that moved him so much. 
Saith he, ' You consider nothing at all, that it is expedient for us that one 
man should die.' ' It is expedient for us,' that is his expression ; for us 
that are or shall be high priests ; our calling will down unless this man be 
taken out of the way. 

So much for the opening of the words. 

Now, secondly, to give you the reasons why he (having said it before in 
chap. xi. 50) brings it in again here in this place. 

1. It was to set a brand of maliciousness more eminently upon this 
Caiaphas than upon any man else ; and to shew also what an accursed 
man he was in this, that the motive or the reason that should stick with 
them all, why they should so fixedly resolve to kill Christ (for, you must 
know, this speech was first spoken at a consultation they had about taking 
of him), should come first from him. To set, I say, a note and a brand 
upon Caiaphas in a more eminent manner, is this circumstance here by the 
Holy Ghost inserted, he being the most desperate and malicious enemy of 
Christ amongst all the Pharisees ; for certainly God chose out the wickedest 
man among all the Jews to be in the place of the high priest that year, 
that he and his father-in-law, Annas, should eminently have their hands in 
his crucifying. 

2. It likewise comes in here to shew upon how slight gi'ounds our Lord 
and Saviour Christ was crucified ; it was merely but upon politic considera- 
tions (as to them), and that upon but imaginary suppositions neither, that 
the nation must perish else ; for so as it came from Caiaphas it was meant, 
though God guided it to be a prophecy. And so it clears the innocency of 
Christ so much the more, that the high priest himself, in his counsel about 
putting him to death, should only go upon this pohtic reason, that it was 
fit one man should die for the nation. They only did it as a state busi- 
ness, and that, I say, but upon a mere imagination that the Romans would 
else come and take away their place and nation. 

3. It is premised unto all the other sufterings of Christ that follow, and 
it is inserted here in that passage of the story of his leading to Caiaphas, 
to shew that there was no equity to be expected in all their proceedings 



238 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

against him Why ? Because they had resolved, before ever they took 
him, to put him to death, and that upon a state consideration ; and there- 
fore they would be sure to keep to their own resolutions, whether he were 
innocent or not innocent, whether they could convict him or not convict 
him. And Caiaphas having spoken so peremptorily, ' Ye know nothing at 
all, neither consider that it is expedient for one man to die for the nation,' 
he being the great oracle in this business, he would certainly prosecute 
Christ, according to his own words ; therefore there was no favour to be 
expected. And to this end also doth the Holy Ghost record it here. 

4. But to me the chiefest reason is this. You know it was foretold of 
Christ that he should not die for himself; so you have it in Isa. liii. 4, 
* Surely he hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows : yet we did 
esteem him stricken of God and afflicted ; ' so did the apostles and those that 
beheld him. It was not for himself that he was stricken and afflicted ; no, 
there was something else in it, it Avas for others : ' He hath borne our griefs 
and carried our sorrows, and he was wounded for our transgressions,' &c. 
Now, to the end that you should not only have a word of Scripture for this, 
but a testimony also even from the mouths of the Jews, and from the 
mouth of the high priest himself for it, hence, therefore, is the Holy 
Ghost so diligent to record this passage, ' that it is expedient that one man 
should die for the people ; ' which, though Caiaphas meant one way, God 
meant another way ; and therefore it is added, ' and not for that nation 
only, but that he should gather together in one the children of God that 
were scattered abroad.' And therefore, as it was a counsel in Caiaphas, it 
was a prophecy in God. And so 3'ou have the reasons why this passage 
comes in here. Now to give you some observations out of it. 

Obs. 1. You see here what mischiefs and sins state policy ofttimes puts 
great men upon. How much state interests prevail to move men against 
the saints, and the purity of religion. State policy here was the cause of 
the death of Christ. And j^etthis very act of theirs, in crucifying the Lord 
of life, brought mischief upon the state. Here is Caiaphas, he brings the 
most authentic state axiom that was ever brought. It is but a small 
matter, saith he, it is but one man's life, and it is better for one man to die 
than the state should perish. He did it, I say, out of the greatest worldly 
wisdom that ever man did, and yet you know what followed. By this we 
may come to understand that place in 1 Cor. ii. 8, where, speaking of the 
crucifying of Christ, saith he, ' We speak the wisdom of God in a mys- 
tery, which none of the princes of this world knew ; for had they known 
it, they would not have crucified the Lord of life ; ' but, saith he, as for 
the wisdom of this world, and of the princes of the world, it comes to 
nought, for (as it is, chap. iii. ver. 19), ' The wisdom of this world is fool- 
ishness with God, for it is written, he taketh the wise in their own crafti- 
ness.' By the princes of this world it is evident that he means the Jews, 
the Pharisees, and the ralers, Pilate and Herod, and the rest that put 
Christ to death ; this great Sanhedrim here, Annas and Caiaphas, and their 
fellows, and Pilate ; for he went on the same worldly principle too, for 
whenas the Jews told him that if he did not put Christ to death he was not 
Caesar's friend, the text saith, ' Therefore when Pilate heard that saying,' 
Go crucify him, saith he ; it was state policy did it. They all thought they 
were so wise in putting Christ to death upon this state axiom ; and it was 
a fair one. This wisdom, saith the apostle, came to nought ; God made 
the wisdom of the world foohshness ; for, alas ! were ever men befooled as 
these men were ? For this very crucifying of Christ was their ruin, that 



Chap. VIII.] op christ the mediator. 239 

brought the Romans upon them. Yea, if you read Jcsephus and others, 
you shall find that that which strengthened them to rehel against the 
Romans was their ver}' looking for the Messiah, and the prophecies they 
had, that about that time the Messiah should come. 

Obs. 2. A second observation that I make upon this is this, that a state 
is not to put a man to death merely and simply for the public good, unless 
he is an offender. For here this state maxim the Pharisees and Pilate took 
up, and used as the great plausible argument to the people ; yet it being 
against a man's life, supposed innocent (whether they knew him to be the 
Christ or not), it is noted as a high and mighty injury, and as an act of 
the greatest injustice in them. It is the greatest instance this that can be, 
that no evil is to be done that good may come by it. An innocent man is 
not to be put to death, nor innocent men to be injured or wronged (if they 
be innocent) for a public good. A man's life is not to be taken away merely 
to save a state. Indeed, if a case of necessity lie, so as that a man offer 
himself freely up for the saving of a state, as some noble Romans have done, 
that is another matter ; but to condemn a man to death simply to save a 
state, ought not to be. 

Obs. 3. You may observe, that carnal men, when they would prevail 
with others to do anything, they 'ndll speak to their very lusts. All their 
hearts here were on fire against Jesus Christ ; Caiaphas now speaks the 
highest reason to the lusts of the Jews that could be, invents a reason upon 
■which they should put him to death, a most plausible one, colours it over 
so cunningly as might take with all the people. It is better, saith he, that one 
man be put to death, than that the whole nation should perish ; he knew 
this would move them all, and all that is in them. I say he gave counsel 
to their lusts ; and so you shall have carnal men to do, speak to men's lusts, 
and vent then- own lusts too, vent their own malice ; for so Caiaphas did. 
* It is expedient for us,' saith he, for us that are the priests, but puts it 
upon the people, ' that one man should die for the people.' 

Obs. 4. Observe hence likewise, what a dangerous thing it is to be the 
first mover in any great wickedness. Here you see Caiaphas, because he 
was the first that gave counsel against Christ, he is noted out in a way ol 
eminency, with this brand upon him, ' This is he that gave counsel that it 
was expedient for one man to die for the nation.' He did it cunningly and 
plausibly, but God for all that took notice of it, and lays this great load upon 
him, ' This is the man.' Therefore, I say, to be the first mover and leader 
in a wicked business, as Annas and Caiaphas was in the great business of 
crucif\-ing Christ, is a dangerous thing. And you see one wicked, cunning man 
wiU carry the whole. Caiaphas here spake such great reason, that he carried 
them all ; but such men, of all others, that are the counsellers in evil, and 
that are the first counsellers in evil, though they glory and pride themselves in 
it — as certainly as this man did, ' You know nothing at all,' saith he — such 
men will God brand, as he branded him here, and their damnation shall be 
great at last. Poor Caiaphas, there was another that gave counsel that 
Jesus Chi-ist should be put to death afore thou didst, and that was God the 
Father ; for in Acts iv. 28, ' Both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles 
and the people of Israel, were gathered together, for to do whatsoever thy 
hand and thy counsel determined before to be done.' There was not only 
his wisdom, his counsel, but his hand, his power in it, though it was the 
greatest sin in the world. Yea, God the Father had given counsel to Christ 
himself to do it, before ever Caiaphas had spoken : Ps. xvi. 7, ' I wiU bless 
the Lord, who hath given me counsel.' And what was the counsel he 



210 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

pave him ? He bade him die for his people, and he would raise him up; 
and therefore ' my reins instruct me in the night season,' saith he ; that 
night when he was in the garden, and when he was before Pilate, God's 
counsel was to him to do it, beforehand, and he blesseth God, that gave 
him that counsel. This psalm is a psalm in relation to Christ, and it is 
spoken of his death and resurrection. 

Obs. 5. Lastly, observe this, that oftentimes the speeches of great per- 
sons (as of fathers concerning their children, &c.), which they do not speak 
prophetically, as in theii* intentions, yet they are so in the event. As 
Homer brings in the di'eam of Agamemnon. So Pharaoh dreamed, and 
Nebuchadnezzar dreamed. Yet oftentimes princes and others do utter 
speeches that have a prophetical meaning in them in the conclusion. It is 
dangerous therefore for a man to curse himself, to wish this or that upon 
himself, for whilst thou dost it in a coiTupt passion, out of a corrupt heart, 
God may tui-n it to a prophecy ; therefore take heed of such speeches upon 
all occasions. And so much for this 14th verse. 



CHAPTER IX. 

Peter's denial of Christ. — That this was an addition to his sufferings. 

There is a great question among interpreters (which I will handle very 
briefly, because I will not trouble you much with difficulties), whether all 
this that follows concei^ning Peter's denial, and the high priest's asking 
Christ of his disciples and of his doctrine, was done in Annas his house, or 
in Caiaphas his ? All yield that there were some things done in Caiaphas 
his house, and that he was led to Caiaphas, and that from Caiaphas he was 
led to Pilate, and from Pilate to Herod ; but some would have what is 
brought in here of Peter, and the examination of Christ concerning his 
disciples and doctrine, to have been in Annas his house, and by him. But 
the case is clear in other evangelists that it was not. For we read in all 
the other evangehsts, especially in Matthew, that Peter's denial was in 
Caiaphas his house. And John here saith expressly that Caiaphas was 
high priest that same year, and that Peter's denial was when he got into 
the palace of the high priest, and that the high priest asked Jesus of his 
disciples and of his doctrine. Now though Annas was lather-in-law to the 
high priest, yet it was Caiaphas that was the high priest ; therefore all this 
must needs be done in Caiaphas his house, and not in Annas his. The 
plain meaning then is this, that whereas Annas was father-in-law to Caiaphas 
the high priest, they led him therefore first to his house ; but when Annas 
had seen him, they (without Annas doing anything to him at all that we 
read of) led him away to Caiaphas ; and though his leading to Caiaphas be 
not mentioned here, yet it is mentioned at the 24:th verse, where it is said, 
' Annas had sent him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest.'. So that, I 
say, all these things were done in Caiaphas his house, and not in Annas 
his ; and therefore there is none of the evangelists but John that mention 
anything of Annas, because, indeed, there was nothing done in his house ; 
only they brought him unto him because he was Caiaphas his father-in-law, 
for to see him ; and when he had seen him, he sent him directly to Caiaphas ; 
the very words, * to Annas first,' impHes this. And the truth is that C}Til, 
an ancient Greek father, he brings in even here, afore he comes to the 15th 
verse, ' Annas he sent him bound to Caiaphas,' and in the copies that he 



Chap. IX.] of christ the mediator. 2-11 

had and had seen, those words were found. And Beza inclines to that too, 
and thinks it was an omission in the writer, and that it ought to be here 
inserted. So much now for the solving of that question ; and so I come 
to the words of this 15th verse. 

Verse 15. * And Simon Peter followed Jesus, and so did another disciple. 
That disciple ivas known unto the high priest, and spake unto her that kept the 
door, and hrought in Peter.'' 

It is the beginning of the story of Peter's denial of Christ, which denial 
of Peter's is intermingled by all the evangelists with the suficrings of our 
Lord and Saviour Christ ; and I think it is done on purpose, first, to illus- 
trate the sufferings of Christ ; for certainly this denial of Peter's did some- 
thing add to Christ's sufferings ; that at that very time when he was asked 
of his doctrine and of his disciples, one of his greatest and most eminent 
disciples should be denying of him (for so you see the context runs), which 
Christ knew, for in the end he looked back upon Peter, and shewed his 
grief for him, and that he took notice of him, and of what he had done. 
And, 2, the evangelists do it also for this purpose, to shew the great love 
of Christ, that though Peter and the other disciples were a- sinning, espe- 
cially Peter, for he sinned most greviously, Jesus Christ went on in his 
work, went on to suffer even for those sins that they were then committing. 
And as Christ knew what Peter was a- doing then, and yet went on to suffer, 
so he knew what thou wouldst do against him, and yet suffered for thee. 
But to come to the story. 

There are in all the evangelists recorded three several denials of Christ, 
and that by Peter ; and as I go along I must compare the one with the 
other, and shew that there is no contradiction in what the evangelists 
record. 

In the words here, from the 15th verse to the 19th, you have two 
eminent things to be considered. 

1. The introduction, or the story that delivers how it came to pass that 
Peter did get into the high priest's hall, which was the occasion of his 
denial. 

2. The denial itself. 

1. First, For the story how Peter got in. John waiting* after the other 
evangelists, still labours to insert some circumstances which they had 
omitted. Now none of the other evangelists tell us how Peter got into the 
high priest's hall ; they tell us indeed that Peter followed his master afar 
off, but this great circumstance, which was a preparation to his denial, how 
he got in, and with what difficulty, it is only recorded by John. And there 
is a great deal to be observed in it. But first I shall open it historically, 
and then give you the observations as I go along. 

Simon Peter foHoived Jesus. The other evangelists tell us that he followed 
Jesus afar off. But I shall not speak of that circumstance, intending to 
keep principally to what John here saith. It was certainly a mixed action 
in Peter, that is, an action mixed of love and of fear, of grace and corruption. 
For that he followed him argues that he had a love in his heart to Christ ; 
yet there was fear mixed with it, for he walketh after him afar off. 

The question is here, whether Peter sinned in this, in his going to the 
high priest's hall ? 

Assuredly he did; For, 1. Christ had expressly told him, Mat. xxvi. 2, 
that he should suffer at that passover ; therefore it was unbelief in him to 

Qu. ' writing ' ? — Ed. 

VOL. V. Q 



242 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK: V. 

follow him after he was apprehended, to see the event of it, as Matthew 
tells us he went for that reason. And, 

2. Christ had taken order, when he was first taken, that his disciples 
should be kept safe, and let free. ' Let these go,' saith he, which was inti- 
mation enough that they were unable to sufl'er ; for it follows, ' That the 
word which he had spoken might be fulfilled, of those thou hast given me 
have I lost none ;' implying that if they had then been put to sufler, they 
had been lost, for they were weak and unfit for suffering, and it was not the 
mind of God to strengthen them to suffering at that time. And therefore in 
John xiii. 36, saith Christ, ' Whither I go thou canst not follow me now, but 
thou shalt follow me afterwards.' Thou canst not follow me now, for thou art 
not able to follow me, neither will my Father strengthen thee to follow me ; 
but afterwards he followed Christ, even to the cross, for, as ecclesiastical 
stories tell us, he was crucified as his master was. But yet the meaning of 
that place is, that as Christ went to heaven in a way of suflering, so he told 
him that he should follow him thither, but he should not follow him pre- 
sently in the like way of suffering. And besides, 

3. Christ had plainly and fully told him that he would deny him. Now 
for him, having been thus warned by Christ, and having had experience of 
his own fearfulness — for having struck off the high priest's servant's ear, he 
fled away amongst the rest ; and it was not likely that he should be more 
valiant and courageous in the high priest's hall, amongst soldiers and officers, 
than he had been in the garden — for him, I say, notwithstanding all this, 
to be venturing, and to put himself upon that temptation, it was certainly a 
sin. But still, I say, grace will work with corruption ; his love unto Christ 
wrought with his fear, and then the words that he had spoken himself, those 
courageous stout words, ' I will die with thee rather than deny thee,' those 
rise in his mind, and put him upon going after Christ to see the issue of the 
business ; and perhaps he hoped that he might happily get in with the 
crowd, and so not be seen. 

Ohs. 1. The observation that I make from hence by the way, is this, That 
we should not put ourselves upon occasions of suffering or danger, till such 
time as God calls us. It is unwarrantable, and it is sinful so to do. It was 
so in Peter. 

Obs. 2. As it is unwarrantable to put ourselves upon occasions of suffer- 
ings, so it is dangerous for us to tempt God by putting ourselves upon 
occasions of sinning ; to go to the door, as it were, where a man shall be 
drawn in to sin, as Peter here ; he follows, and he goes to the door, and 
stands without, hankering to see what shall be the end of it. I say it is a 
dangerous thing for us to put ourselves upon occasions of sinning, to tempt 
God, for then you see by this of Peter what the issue is ; when Peter tempt- 
eth God, then doth God suffer Peter to be tempted, he leads him indeed 
into temptation. 

But Peter had not got in for all this, had it not been for an unhappy pro- 
vidence to him ; for so I may call it in respect of his sin, though God 
intended good by it. For the story tells us that another disciple went along 
with him, and that disciple, being known unto the high priest, went in with 
Jesus into the palace of the high priest. This is brought in here on pur- 
pose to shew how Peter got in, for otherwise there is no reason of mention- 
ing this going in of the other disciple. The providence of God would that 
here should be two disciples eye-witnesses of Christ's sufferings in the high 
priest's hall, from whom the rest might have the relation of it. There was 
Peter and another disciple. He is called a disciple, for that was the name 



Chap. IX.J op ohrist the mediatob. 243 

that was given to Christians in Christ's time, and so in the Acts of the 
Apostles, till they came to Antioch, for then they were first called Chris- 
tians. 

There is a question amongst interpreters who this other disciple was. 
Some say (and many good interpreters) that it was John, and the reason 
they give is this, because John in this epistle * when he speaks of himself, 
he styles himself ' that other disciple,' and never mentions his name, as in 
John XX. 30. But you shall find that where John speaks of himself, though 
he conccaleth his own name, and saith ' that other disciple,' yet he adds 
withal, ' whom Jesus loved ;' so you have it in the same 20th of John, ver. 2 
i>ut now that addition is not put to this disciple, but it is another dis- 
ciple which was known to the high priest. And besides, to me there is 
this great reason that this other disciple was not John, because there is no 
likelihood (but the contrary seems much more probable) that John should 
have so much knowledge and familiarity as this disciple apparently had, 
both with the high priest himself, and so, by virtue of that acquaintance and 
greatness with him, an interest in his family also ; so that he could com- 
mand or order to have Peter let in. Now John was a poor fisherman, that 
lived in Galilee, a country remote from Jerusalem, and came but up with 
Christ at the feast ; for Christ did not live ordinarily at Jerusalem, but 
always after the feast went down again into Galilee, the place of his usual 
residence ; unless he preached sometimes up and down in the country ; and 
when he went, his disciples went with him ; therefoi-e it is not likely that 
he should have such interest in the high priest's house. And then again, 
if it had been John, he would certainly have been questioned as well as 
Peter, neither would he himself have ventured in, being so well known as 
it is said this other disciple was. And the Syriac translation favours this 
opinion, that it was none of John, for it reads it thus, imus ex aliis, one of the 
other disciples, not being one of the twelve. And it was a disciple, though 
known to the high priest, yet certainly he was not known to be a disciple ; 
for had he been known to be a disciple, doubtless they had fallen upon him 
as well as upon Peter, for all his favour with the high priest. And it bad 
been brought in as an argument to Peter, that he was a disciple, because he 
was helped into the hall by another disciple ; but you see it is not, only they 
allege that Peter was one of them that was in the garden, &c. But the 
truth is, when the Holy Ghost hath concealed who this disciple was, why 
should we go and say. Who is it ? 

Obs. From hence I will give you this observation, that Christ he had 
other disciples besides his apostles ; many hidden ones. You shall find in 
John xii. 42, that among the chief rulers thei'e were many that believed on 
him, but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him. And in 
Acts i. 15, there were a hundred and twenty that met together. So that 
there were more disciples than the twelve, yet there were many that appeared 
not, as Nicodemus, that came to Jesus by night ; and they did not appear 
till after his death. Christ hath many hidden ones that are a long time 
putting themselves forth in profession. "We see it in experience ; it hath 
been known that men have been long converted, and lived privately in the 
family, before they made an open profession. And so now, many are 
favourers of the cause of Christ that do not shew themselves ; but shew 
themselves they will in the end. This man here, though he would not pro- 
fess himself openly, yet when he saw a disciple, he would do him a good 
turn, as he thought he did Peter in having of him mto the high priest's house. 
*Qu. " Gospel ?"— Ed. 



244 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

The text saith, this other disciple was kno-wn to the high priest. The 
reason why this expression is used, is, to shew that it was a hard thing to 
get in unless a man had acquaintance, and it was likewise a gi'eat favour to 
come into this Sanhedi'im, yea, this very acquaintance of the high priest him- 
self, as it is thought, was not admitted into the inner room where Christ 
was ; for their proceedings against Christ were secret and hidden, they 
would not have this court kept openly, for the people to see their juggling 
dealing. Peter, you see, could not get in but by favour of this disciple who 
was known to the high priest, though unknown to us. 

Ohs. From thence we may obseiTe, that we should not presently censure 
a man, that he is not holy or the like, because he holds correspondency, or 
it may be some intimacy or acquaintance, with men that are carnal ; for 
there may be reason why he doth so, and yet he may be a holy man, as 
this disciple certainly was, and yet kept his correspondency with the high 
priest. I will not justify in all things the act itself, but we should not 
esteem men, or think that therefore they are ungodly, for even that judg- 
ment may deceive us. 

Now this disciple he went in with Jesus, that is, he went in with the 
crowd of the officers, and the band of men that went in with Jesus. 

He went into the palace of the high priest ; into the outward court, so it 
is in the original. The question is, whether Peter and the soldiers that 
were about the fire and the like were in one room, and Christ in another ? 
That which breeds' the scruple is that in Mat. xxvi. 69, it is said that Peter 
sat without in the palace ; which seems to argue that Chiist was in one room 
and he in another. 

The answer is clear, that they were both in one room, that is evident, 
because the other evangelists tell us that Christ looked back upon Peter. 
Now it is not to be thought that Christ came out to look upon him when he 
denied him. Therefore that which is the reconciliation of it is this : whereas 
it is said he was in the lower part of the hall, the meaning is plainly this, 
that the high priest and his fellows, they sat in a place more high advanced 
by steps or so, all within the same walls, and in the lower part of it there 
was a fire, where Peter and the rest stood ; and so Christ being called before 
them there, he might eminently look over all the room. 

Verse 16. ' But Peter stood at the door ivithout. Then went out that other 
disciple, u-hich was known unto the high priest, and spake %into her that kept 
the door, and brour/ht in Peter.'' 

That other disciple, perceiving that Peter stood vrithout, and knowing him 
to be a disciple, and bearing love and goodwill to him, befriends him, goes 
to her that kept the door, and as some think, betnists her with this secret 
that Peter was one of Christ's disciples, which made her so confidently 
afterward charge him, as you know she did ; and so upon this speech he 
gets in. 

Peter stood at tlie door icithout. As I said before, it was an unwarrant- 
able action for Peter to follow Christ ; he had had warning about his deny- 
ing of him before, yet you see ho would not awa}", but though he found 
the door shut upon him, yet there he stands ; and as he followed Christ in 
confidence of his own strength, so here in the same confidence he stands at 
the door, waiting for an opportunity to get in. My brethren, it is a certain 
rule and truth, that though another man may sufier for Christ out of a 
heroic spirit, out of some carnal grounds and ends, yet God will not per- 
mit those that are his own children to suffer for him upon such grounds ; he 



Chap. IX.] of christ tue mediator. 215 

■will rather give them up to a denying of him, till such time as they are fitted for 
a true and real suffering; and so he did Peter here. Above all things, there- 
fore, we should by this example learn to take heed of venturing in ways of 
suffering out of our own strength, for so Peter did ; he went forth in his own 
strength, and you see what the issue of it is. 

Well ; Peter, you see, by the help of his fiiend, gets in. The observa- 
tions that I make upon all tliis story of letting in Peter are these. 

Obs. 1. Observe the workings of God's providence about this sin and 
denial of Peter's. The providences of God they were many ; I shall men- 
tion them here. 

(1.) He could not get in : * Peter stood at the door without.' Here now 
God in his providence at first did put an impediment, a bar to Peter's 
attempt, stopped him in going on to that which should be the occasion of 
his sin. Peter ho should have taken this for a warning, he should have 
observed the providence of God in hindering him, but he would not. In 
any way or course wherein we find that God in his providence doth put 
impediments, it should strike our hearts ; and we should look upon it as 
a call and warning from God to examine our grounds in going on in that 
way. If indeed we find our ways such as are warranted by the word, or 
that our consciences are clear in it that it is a duty, and that we are called 
to it, then, let there be never so many impediments, we are to go on in it. 
But otherwise, in a doubtful way, if a man finds impediments, let him 
observe that providence. If Peter had done thus when he found the door 
shut, he had not sinned thus against Christ as he did ; but he still stands 
at the door, tempting of God, and therefore doth God in the end suffer 
him to be tempted. 

(2.) But yet, though Peter was thus stopped for a while, there comes (after 
he had tempted Providence) the fairest and clearest providence to bring him 
in to the high priest's hall that could be. Peter spake not to this disciple 
to let him in, but he, spying of him, goes out and brings him in. So that, 
on the other side, we are not in businesses to go merely by providences, 
for you shall find that oftentimes providences do lay fair for occasions of 
sinning. Here was as fan- and as clear a providence to bring Peter into 
the high priest's haU, where he should deny Christ, as could be ; nay, the 
providence was so fair, that one would think that God called Peter into 
the hall. We are apt ofttimes to measure our ways by providences much ; 
but never believe the works of God unless thou hast a word of God first 
for thy way, for God doth lay snares, especially when men tempt him. 
"V\Tien Jonah was to go to Nineveh, and instead of going thither, ran away 
from God to go to Tarshish, he had the fau'est providence that could be, 
for he found a ship that was fitted and all ready to go to Tarshish ; he 
might now think, here is a providence serves me as fit as can be. Ay, but 
he went against the word of God. And the truth is, so doth Peter here ; 
and therefore, I say, never be ruled by the providences of God, unless thou 
hast the word of God, for the providence of God doth as equally and in- 
differently lay temptations for men as it doth facilitate their way in what 
he would have them do. In things which are not God's way, you shall 
have providences fall exceedingly fair ; and in things that are God's way, 
you shall have many impediments to the contrary, to try your faith. 

"When Peter now did thus get in, he thought it certainly a vei-y great 
favour and courtesy, and a special privilege, that he should, according to 
his desire, see the issue of things ; for he went for that end, as Matthew 
saith. And his friend certainly intended to do him the greatest kindness 



246 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

and favour that could be. There are snares that lie oftentimes in the 
courtesies and kindnesses of friends. For so there is in this ; he did it as 
a kindness, and the other thought it a favour , but the truth is, it was a 
great snare, and in the end it proved a fatal business to Peter, as being the 
occasion of that great and famous denial of his master. 

It is strange likewise that Christ, who could tell him he should deny him, 
would not bid him take heed of the high priest's hall. He could have done 
the one as well as the other. He, that knew all things that should befall 
himself, knew what should befall Peter, how it was he should deny him. 
But yet Jesus Christ, he being God as well as man, he was not obliged to 
give Peter that caveat ; but though he knew it, and suffered it for his o^vn 
glory, yet it is no warrant for us to do so. God may permit sin, he knows 
how to punish it, and how to get glory out of it, and he himself is not de- 
filed by it ; but we are not to permit others to sin. And so much for the 
16th verse, and for the introduction into Peter's denial. I come now to 
the denial itself. 

Verse 17. ' Then saith the damsel that kept the door imto Peter, Art not 
thou also one of this mans disciples ? He saith, I am not.' 

That a damsel should be the door-keeper to the high priest, some say 
(and indeed many of the best interpreters) it was ex more ffentis, from the 
custom of the country. Thus, in Acts xii. 13, you read that when Peter 
knocked at the door, that a damsel went and opened the door ; for it was 
her place so to do. And in 2 Sam. iv, 6, in the Septuagint it is in the 
feminine gender ; it is not in the Hebrew indeed, but the Septuagint, that 
ancient translation (which shews it was the custom of the country), inserts 
these words, and the woman that was the doorkeeper was winnowing of 
corn. I speak it only for this, to shew the reason why a damsel kept the 
door of the high priest. But others say (and probably too) that the reason 
why this damsel kept the door, was because that all the servants were now 
busy, and taken up in attending one way or other ; the keeping of the door 
therefore for the present was committed to this maid. But I take it that 
the first is the truth, that it was the manner of the country ; it being 
strengthened by those two instances. However it fell out, certainly God 
ordered it in the greatest providence that could be. For of all men you 
know how confident Peter was, and how he had said, ' Though all men 
forsake thee, I will not forsake thee.' He goes forth in his own strength ; 
he had out of his valour cut off the ear of the high priest's servant, falling 
upon a whole multitude of men, he alone and one other ; for there was but 
two swords amongst them. God therefore ordei'ed it in his providence, 
that he would confute the pride of Peter this way, that his weakness might 
be seen to all posterity, and made the more famous : at the speaking of a 
poor silly maid, he denies his Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ ! 

Then said the damsel unto Peter, Art not thou also one of this man's dis- 
ciples? The evangelists they do all reckon up three several sorts of 
denials that Peter had ; yet if you compare the first in Matthew, and the 
first in Mark, and the first in Luke, with this fu'st in John (which all must 
be accounted to be but one), the story seems to be exceeding different, if 
you either consider what the evangelists record her speeches to have been 
unto Peter, and of Peter, or of what his speeches were unto her. Li 
Matthew, chap. xxvi. 69, the speech she there useth to him is, ' Thou also 
wert with Jesus of Galilee,' that is, thou as well as others. In Mark it is 
thus, ' Thou also wast with Jesus of Nazareth;' now Nazareth, j^ou know, 



Chap. IX. J of christ the iiediatok. 2-t7 

xas a city in Galilee. And in Luke, chap. xxii. 56, her speech is not to 
Peter, hut to them that stood by, and it was thus, ' This man also was with 
him.' Now here in John it is a differing speech from all these, ' Art not 
thou also,' saith she, * one of this man's disciples ?' And as her speeches 
recorded by the evangelists do varj', so you shall find that his speeches to 
her vary as much. For in Matthew, chap. xxvi. ver. 70, it is said, ' He 
denied afore them all, saying, I know not what thou sayest.' It is the 
highest kind of negation that can be ; the meaning of it is, I am so far from 
belonging to him, that the truth is, it is strange to me that you should ask 
me any such question ; I do not know the least of him ; as if he had never 
heard of the man before. And so in Mark xiv. 68, * I know not, neither 
understand I what thou sayest.' And in Luke xxii. 57, ' "Woman, I know 
him not.' Now here, in John, being asked, whether he was his disciple ? 
he saith, ' I am not.' How shall we reconcile this ? 

The reconciliation is very easy, for they are several speeches of hers, and 
several speeches of his, whereof some evangehsts record some, and others, 
others. And it seemeth to have been thus (that I may hang and pin them 
altogether) : this maid she first says to the standers by, ' This man also 
was with him,' as Luke hath it ; and then she turns to Peter, and says, 
' Are not thou one of this man's disciples ?' as John here hath it ; and 
then she peremptorily affirms it, that she upon her own knowledge had seen 
him with him, ' Thou also wast with Jesus of Galilee,' as Matthew and 
Mark have it. Now she, using several forms of speeches, some to the 
standers by, and some to himself, at the first asking him the question 
only, afterward peremptorily affirming it, this is it which draws out those 
several answers from Peter, according to the several occasions ; which all 
the evangelists severally record, and all these make but this first denial of 
Peter's. 

Others cast it thus (which comes all to one) that she did first ask Peter 
the question, as John hath it here, ' Are not thou one of this man's dis- 
ciples ?' as he came in at the door. He answered, ' I am not.' After- 
wards going to the fire where Peter sat, and as Luke hath it, seeing him 
by the Hght thereof (for so it is in the original), and as the text there saith, 
viewing of him wistly, with fixed eyes, thought she, I have seen you afore 
now, and seen you with him. And now she doth not go and ask him, ' Art 
thou not one of this man's disciples ?' but she plainly saith, ' Thou art 
one ;' and she tells the standers by so too, ' This man' (saith she to them) 

* also was with him ;' and therefore Matthew tells us, that he denied before 
them all, spake as loud as he could, that they might all take notice of it, ' I 
know not,' saith he, * what thou sayest.' 

You may likewise see the working of the providence of God even in this 
too ; as, namely, that such a woman as had seen him some time or other 
with Christ, should now keep the high priest's door ; for indeed that seems 
to be plain, that she speaks of her own knowledge : ' Thou also,' saith she, 

* wast with him,' that is, thou didst converse with him ; so Matthew and 
Mark have it. And the truth is, that the coherence here in John evidently 
carries it so, for here at the 17th verse we translate it, ' Then saith the 
damsel;' but in the original it is, ' Therefore saith the damsel,' the coherence 
whereof is plainly this, that she having observed him to be spoken for to be 
let in by a disciple, being at the door, minds him not so much at first, but 
afterwards eying him more wistly by the hght of the fire, having formerly 
seen him, she peremptorily challengeth him : ' She therefore saith unto him,' 
&c. Now, I say, here was a providence of God, that that woman (it mps be 



248 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

none of all the family else had observed him), that she should be at the door 
and take notice of all these things, that she should come to challenge him, 
and did challenge him, or else he had not been challenged. Others of them 
bring other arguments, that his speech bewrayed him, and that they saw 
him with Jesus in the garden ; but the providence of God so ordered it, that 
of all the family she should be the woman that kept the door, who had seen 
him and knew him to be with Christ. At fii'st indeed she did not know 
him so perfectly, therefore she only puts the question to him, ' Ai't not thou 
one of this man's disciples ?' But afterward viewing him more strictly, and 
that by the light of the fire, she comes to know him, and challengeth him 
in a peremptory manner. So that God's providence did still strongly work 
in this great business to discover Peter. To get him in, it vsrought much, 
and now it works as strongly even for a discovery. And you shall see 
other passages of providence afterward in the story, and how strongly they 
wrought too. And so much now for the historical opening of the words of 
this verse. 

I will give you but an observation or two, and so pass on. 

Obs. 1. You see that as God would have it manifested that all sorts of 
people, Jew and Gentile, civil state and ecclesiastical, all these sorts were 
against our Lord and Saviour Chiist, so all sexes too. There is this damsel 
here, and another damsel afterward, as Matthew and Mark have it, that fall 
upon Peter, and challenge him for being his disciple. 

Obs. 2. You see likewise the weakness of Peter ; he was but asked by a 
damsel, and at the first but in a secret way, for I take it this speech here 
in John, \^hich occasioned his fii'st denial, was when he came in at the door; 
it was then that she asked him, ' Art not thou one of this man's disciples ?' 
A damsel, you see, foiled him ; he that was not long before so extreme eager, 
that he promised he would die with Christ, that he would never leave him, 
that he would not, promised it three times ; he that in the garden was so 
valiant as to cut oft' Malchus his ear, in defence of his master ; this man 
being left to himself, at a private question that a damsel makes him, falleth 
into this great lie, which afterwards he seconded with further and greater 
protestations, as we shall see in the story. If that God doth leave us, what 
poor creatures are we ! That that Peter who had naturally so bold a spirit, 
so great a natural com-age, one that was a rash and a ventm'ous, a bold 
and a daring man, as appears by all his actions, especially by that in the 
garden, when he cut oft' the high priest's servant's ear ; he that was so 
bold afterward from the Spirit of God, when the Holy Ghost comes upon 
him ; this Peter, when he is left to himself, neither natural courage doth 
assist him, but at the whispering of a maid you see what a lie he tells ; 
neither doth the Holy Ghost help him, who yet did dwell in his heart. 
What poor creatm'es are the most com'ageous of men, if God leave them ; 
they will fall short not only of the gi'ace that is in them, and of the power 
of the Holy Ghost that is in them, but of that natural boldness which they 
have, for so Peter did. 

Obs. 3. When was it that Poter thus foully and grossly denies his master ? 
It was then when our Lord and Saviour Christ was entered into his suffer- 
ings ; when he was arraigned, and arraigned for him, for his sins, before 
the high priest. Then when om- Lord and Saviour Chi-ist was about to do 
the greatest favom* and mercy that ever was done for creatures, and for 
Peter amongst the rest, then God ordered it that Peter should sin, and sin 
thus foully and gi'ossly. It was a very great aggravation of his sin, even 
this, for so the cii'cumstance of time is to any sin. If that, at the same time 



Chap. IX.j of cheist the mediator. 249 

that a friend is contriving, or taking pains for me, or doing anything for mo 
of the gi'catcst moment, saving my life, begging my i)ardon, if I should at 
that time wrong my friend most, how would that heighten my unkindness ! 
This was Peter's case. Yet you see Christ goes on with his work for all 
that. He knew Peter was a-denying of him, yet that did not make him 
withdraw his neck from suffering for Peter. Great sins against God, when 
he is doing us very great mercies, should exceedingly break our hearts, as 
it did Peter's here ; he went out afterwards, and wept bitterly. Whenever 
we do sin, Jesus Christ is interceding in heaven for us. Our sins do not 
hinder him from going on to intercede, as Peter's sinning here did not hinder 
him from going on to suffer for him. 

Ohs. 4. And then again, Peter being asked whether he was one of his 
disciples, answers, ' I am not.' He doth not deny Christ to be the Messiah 
of the world, only he saith, ' I am not one of his disciples.' Yet Christ 
had said, ' Thou shalt deny me.' He denied, indeed, that he belonged to 
him. For any man to slink out of the profession of Christ when he is 
called to it, or out of any truth of his, though he deny not that Christ is 
the Messiah, and that Christ is come in the flesh, or the great points of sal- 
vation, yet it is a denial of Christ. And so much now for the 17th verse. 

Verse 18. ' And the servants and officers stood there, who had made afire 
of coals [for it ivas cold), and they ivarmed themselves; and Peter stood with 
them and ivarmed himself.' 

The scope of this relation is only this, to shew the occasion of Peter's 
second and third denial, which John afterwards tells us of. For though 
his second denial comes not in till the 25th verse, yet this story here is 
related as a preparation thereunto : that the weather being cold, the ser- 
vants and officers were not scattered up and down, but were all gathered 
together in a ring, and cluster in the midst of the hall about the fire, and 
Peter he was in the midst of them ; and therefore, if there were notice taken 
of Peter, all must take notice of him, one as well as another ; and hence it 
came to pass that Peter was so mightily afraid, that he went on to deny his 
master, with oaths and curses, as afterward you read in the story. It was 
to shew the publicness of his sin, for Matthew saith, ' he denied before 
them aU,' for they were all gathered together in a heap, and Peter in the 
midst. But to open it a little. 

They had a fire of coals ; of wood already burned or kindled, to avoid 
the smoke, because the fire was in the midst of the hall, as Luke hath it. 

For it was cold, which might seem strange, because those countries are 
hot, and it was in the spring time, for it was in March. But this is easily 
resolved, for you must know that in those countries, as there is an extremity 
of heat in the day, so there are oftentimes in the spring, as well as in the 
winter, exceeding cold nights, especially after rain. And it was that night 
especially a cold night, and that was the reason of the fire. 

The observations I make out of these words are only these two. 

Obs. 1. It is said that it was a cold night. Now this night, which thus 
occasionally fell out to be more cold than ordinary, it was that night in 
which Christ sweat drops of blood in the agony of his spirit when he was in 
the garden. For that agony of his was not many hours afore this befell 
him ; for after he had supped, he made a long sermon and a long prayer, 
and then went into the garden, and from thence they fetched him out (all 
this was within night) ; and afore the first crowing of the cock this denial of 
Peter's fell out. It is noted, therefore, by interpreters, as a circumstance 



250 OF CHRIST THE MEUIATOK. [BoOK V. 

to greaten the agony of Christ, and to set forth the extremity of his suffer- 
ings, that in a cold night he should sweat drops of blood, which was con- 
traiy to nature, and must proceed, therefore, from that great anxiety and 
perplexity his soul was in. It is brought, I sa}^ by divines as an aggrava- 
tion and evidence of those great soul-suiierings of Christ, more than from 
the fear of death, that in a cold night he should thus sweat drops of blood. 
It is noted upon that, though it comes in here upon another occasion, viz., 
that it being cold, there was a fire, and Peter stood there to warm himself, 
as he might lawfully do, but that he stood in the midgt of temptations, and 
in the midst of tempters. 

Obs. 2. Peter stood in the midst of them ; so Luke hath it ; for now he 
was in, and having once denied him to the damsel, to the end he might not 
further be known, he goes and shrinks in amongst the crowd, thinking to 
hide himself; and there he stands amongst the enemies of Christ, who 
being all full of malice did certainly speak evil of him, and talked their 
pleasures of him ; but he, standing b}', w^as forced to be silent, said not a 
word, sufiered all to pass in silence, which was a kind of a denying Christ. 
And so, Peter having sinned thus far, God gives him up still to more sin. 
It is a dangerous thing, my brethren, without a special call of God, to be in 
ill company, especially in evil times. Peter being amongst these enemies 
of Christ, it was the occasion of his being challenged, and that was the 
occasion of this great sin he fell into. In evil times, if a man be in such 
company, either he must be silent, or if he speak, they will be ready to per- 
vert his speech, to put him upon a temptation. We should therefore avoid 
all needless societies with carnal people. Take heed of coming into high 
priest's halls ; you see into what inconvenience it drew Peter to. And so 
much for this first denial of Peter's, which I have historically laid open. I 
come next to the examination of Chiist, in the nineteeth, twentieth, and 
twenty-fii'st verses. 



CHAPTER X. 

The accountof Chrisfs examination before Caiaphas, in the nineteenth, twentieth, 
and one-and-ticentieth verses of this eif/hteenth chapter of John. — We now 
come to the other part of Christ's sufferings recorded in this chapiter, and 
that is a strict examinaton of him. 

* The high priest then asked Jesus of his disciples, and of his doctrine. Jesus 
answered him, I spake openly to the imvld ; I ever taught in the synagogue, 
and in the temple, uhither the Jews always resort; and in secret have 1 said 
nothing. Why askest thou me? ask them which heard me, tvhat I have 
said unto them: behold, they know uhat I said.' — John xviii. 19, 20, 21. 

Here begins a third part of Christ's sufferings recorded in this text. 
You have first his having been taken, and so bound, and then led to Annas 
his house in a triumph of glory ; now, here is the third, his coming to 
Caiaphas his house (for Annas had sent him bound to Caiaphas), who is 
called the high priest, because he was that year the high priest, though 
others had the name also, for they still retained the title, though they were 
out of the office. And being here, they fall to examining of him about his 
disciples, and his doctrine. Other evangelists tell us of their examining of 
him, and bringing in witnesses against him, concerning some speeches he 



Chap. X.J of christ the mediator. 251 

spake about the temple, and about his own office, and his being the Messiah ; 
but this examination here, which certainly was the first they began with, 
and was as the prodwmus to all the rest, no evangelist hath it but only 
John. 

The time was (some twenty-one years before) when Christ, being but 
twelve years old, had asked them, and posed the doctors in the temple; and 
he was then (as he saith) about his Father's business, putting forth then 
some beams of the Godhead dwelling in him. And now he is before them 
in a state of ignominy, and he is asked and examined as a delinquent, as 
a malefactor, as a heretic and seditious person ; and he is about his Father's 
business in this as well as in the former. 

And by the way here, afore we come to the particular opening of these 
verses, let us consider who it was that vas thus examined. It was he that 
■was the great prophet prophesied of by Moses, that should come into the 
world, of whom ii was said, that whosoever would not hearken to the words 
of that prophet which he should speak, he should surely be put to death. 
Clean contraiy now, he being come into the world, he is examined as a false 
prophet, that they might find cause of putting him to death. He that was 
the truth itself, is examined and charged with false doctrine. He that was 
the prince of peace, and came and preached peace (as it is, Eph. ii. 17), he 
is charged with rebellion, and accused to have preached sedition. But, to 
come to the words. 

The high priest then ashed Jesus. 21icn, or therefore. Some translate it 
therefore, and so it hath relation to what is said in the 13ch and 14th 
verses, where John speaks of the high priest, and brandeth him to be the 
man that gave the first counsel that Christ should die for the people. And 
now they having resolved to put him to death, therefore the high priest 
asked him of his doctrine and of his disciples, seeking by questions to 
ensnare him, that so they might have some plausible ground for his con- 
demnation. Others they translate it then, and so the meaning is this, that 
whilst our Lord and Saviour Christ was examining concerning his dis- 
ciples, then was one of his disciples a-denjang of him ; whilst he was called 
in question for them, and it was made an occasion of his suffering, then 
was Peter commit Ling that foul sin. You see the love of our Lord and 
Saviom* Christ. 

The hifjh rriest asked him; — as being the mouth of that great assembly, 
the Sanhedrim, of all the elders and the priests who were met together at 
his house. For you must know it did belong to the high priest, and to 
that assembly of elders, to decide all controversies of doctrine that did 
arise, and to make inquiry into heresies and false doctrines, as appears by 
that place in Dent. xvii. 11—13, therefore now to deal with Christ about 
his doctrine, had it been in ary thing false or untrue, it had not been 
unlawful for the high priest to have done it. But see the iniquity of his 
and their proceedings. They proceed altogether against and without law, 
for they do not lay any false doctrine to his charge, they bring no witnesses 
that this and this he had said, but merelj-, after the manner of the Inquisi- 
tion, ask him questions to ensnare him ; whereas there should have been a 
complaint made first unto him, and he should have brought forth the evi- 
dences, and not go and wire-draw (as I may express it) and examine him 
npon interrogatories, and so to get something from himself; this was alto- 
gether beyond his commission. 

He asked him, it is said, of his doctrine and of his discijjles. The scope 
of the high priest in this question must be a little considered, for that will 



252 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOE. [BoOK V. 

give us light into it ; what end it was that the high priest had in it ; and 
what end likewise it was that God had in it. 

The end and scope of the high priest was twofold. 

It was first, (as I hinted before), to fish out of Christ whether or no he 
had taught such doctrine as should come within the compass of that law in 
Deut. xiii. 5 ; for as I said, this great Sanhedrim, the councU of the high 
priest, and the rest of his fellows, had especially to do in the case of a false 
prophet. Now there, in Deuteronomy, the law is this, ' If a prophet arise 
that shall revolt fi'om the Lord your God' (as it is in the margin), teach 
men to apostatize h'om God, ' who brought you out of the land of Egypt, 
and set up auj' other god, that prophet shall be put to death.' Now because 
that Christ had set himself up to be a prophet, yea, and more than a pro- 
phet, to be the Son of God, they would have ensnared him by asking him 
questions of what he had taught, that so according to the law they might 
put him to death as a fiilse prophet. And because that in that law (as 
appeareth ver. 6), not only a false prophet was thus to be put to death, but 
if any one did secretly entice another, saying, ' Let us go and serve other 
gods' — even as now secretly to persuade any to popery is death by the 
lav/ of this land, — so it was to turn from the true God, or to turn to any other 
god ; this the high priest had an eye upon, and would have gathered it out 
of Chi'ist himself, as appears b}'^ Christ's answer, in which he quits himself 
from any such practice of enticing any secretly, ' In secret,' saith he, 
have I said nothing.' 

And, seconcUij, another end the high priest had was this. They were 
resolved he should be put to death, and they would therefore fain have 
gotten something out of him that should be matter or cause of death, and 
that by the judgment of Pilate. For you must know that all matters of 
controversy in their own law Pilate would not meddle withal ; but if it 
touched upon anything that concerned the Roman state, either raising of 
sedition, or that did touch upon Caesar, denying of him to be king, &c., of 
that Pilate was exceeding jealous (and that they knew), and about that ho 
meddled, as being within his cognisance as the P^oman governor. You 
shall read in Luke xiii., that Pilate had mingled the blood of the Galileans 
with their sacrifices : he killed a great many of them while they were sacri- 
ficing. What was the reason ? Pilate did not regard sacrifices nor sacri- 
ficing, and all the schisms that were in that church Pilate took no notice 
of them, but he let all the sects amongst them enjoy their liberty ; why doth 
he kill these Galileans ? Look in Acts v. 37, and you shall find that there 
was one Judas of Galilee, that, in the days of the taxing, went and drew 
away much people after him, raised sedition, and taught that it was not 
lawful to pay tribute and taxes to Caesar. This was it that made Pilate to 
fall upon a remnant of these Galileans that came up to Jerusalem to wor- 
ship, and to do it even while they were a-sacrificing. Now, therefore, that 
which this Caiaphas did fish for was this, to have matter to accuse Christ 
unto Pilate, for having done as that Judas did, drawH much people after 
him in a way of sedition. Therefore he tries now if he could get anything 
that might di'op from his own mouth, out of which he might frame an accu- 
sation ; and therefore the doctrine which he especially aimed in this ques- 
tion was. Whether he were the Son of God or no ? And hence is it that we 
find in Luke xxiii. 2, when they came to accuse Christ before Pilate, the 
thin" they urge upon Pilate against him is this, ' He forbiddeth to pay 
tribute unto Caesar, saying that he himself is a king;' and (ver. 5), ' He 
Btirreth up the people, teaching thi'oughout all JewTy, beginning from Galilee 



Chap. X.] op christ the mediator. 253 

to this place.' They would insinuate to Pilate that he had gone up and 
down teaching this doctrine, and gathering disciples after him, to make a 
head against the Romans, as being king of the Jews. They put all upon 
this interpretation,* and this was it that Caiaphas, in his questioning Christ, 
fished for ; and thus doth Gerrard interpret the words. And that is the 
reason that Pilate still saith, ho found no cause in the man to put him to 
death ; for Pilate did not meddle with their controversies concerning mat- 
tors of their religion, not he ; but if it were a matter of right or wrong, as 
Gallio said, a matter of sedition, then he meddled with it. This, I say, 
■was the second thing that Caiaphas aimed at in his asking Christ about his 
disciples and his doctrine, namely, to find out, if he could, that he had 
taught a doctrine of rebellion, and did go about to draw disciples in a sedi- 
tious way after him ; which you see is insinuated to be his scope in 
Christ's answer. You have gone into corners (saith Caiaphas) and into 
woods, and spread your doctrine in secret, and have taken cunning ways 
to draw disciples after you. No ; saith Christ, whatsoever I have said I 
have said publicly ; ask them that heard me what I have delivered, for I 
will not accuse myself. 

The end that God had in this, why he should be examined about his 
disciples and his doctrine, it was, 

1. To shew that he should suffer for having disciples, that those whom 
he died for the owning of them should be part of his crime for which they 
put him to death. Which is a circumstance mightily setting out the love of 
Christ unto us. 

2. To shew what it was that they chiefly maliced him for, it was for 
having disciples, which was the work of his ministry. And yet they them- 
selves had disciples, for there was nothing more common (as all men know) 
than for the several sects which were among them (and there were multi- 
tudes of them) to have their several disciples, and liberty was given to them 
so to do ; yet his disciples, of all the rest, they maliced ; and though they 
themselves had all the power, yet that vexed them, that he should have any 
disciples at all. 

And they asked him of his doctrine also, as one that had taught new mat- 
ters, and had not followed the traditions of the elders in all things, but had 
corrected them in a great many of their false glosses by which they misin- 
terpreted the law. 

Neither do they ask him at all of his miracles ; not a word of them. 
Whatsoever made for him, that they meddled not with, but whatsoever 
might any way make against him, that they might fish anything out of, of 
that they make inquiry ; for his miracles were they that confirmed him to 
be the Messiah, and confirmed his doctrine. They asked him of his 
doctrine, as that which was contrary to the law of Moses, and as one that 
brought in innovations ; and they asked him of his disciples, as one that 
brought in sedition ; but that which confirmed the truth of both they speak 
not a word of. For that is the natui'e of corrupt men, that which makes 
for the truth in any cause or business, they let that pass in silence, not a 
whit of mention of that. * Believe me,' saith he, ' for my works' sake.' 
He still confirmed his doctrine by miracles ; they would not so much as 
consider of them, but only barely asked him of his disciples and of his 
doctrine. ' They asked him of his disciples, and of his doctrine.' 

What is the answer now that Christ makes ? It is not to the matter of 
what Caiaphas said or asked him. He declareth neither what his doctrine 
was nor what disciples he had. Only he deals with them warily, as with a 



254 OF CHKIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V 

cunning adversary, one that was skilful to destroy. He would not go and 
accuse himself, but refers what he had taught to their proof, for it was 
matter of fact. • If I have taught anything,' saith he, * ask them that 
heard me.' And he answers nothing about his disciples at all, for if what- 
soever he had taught had been sound and good doctrine, there had been no 
guilt iu drawing disciples after him. And whereas Caiaphas in his exami- 
nation did insinuate that he had gone about in a cunning way to draw dis- 
ciples after him, he clearly wipeth oif that challenge : he never went about 
deceitfully to sow tares whilst others slept ; he never enticed any one 
secretly to any doctrine which he had not publicly taught, but tells them 
that he did always aftect publicness, and he expresseth his affectation of 
publicness in his doctrine by all sorts of expressions. This in the general. 

' 1 spake openly to the tvorkl, I ever taugjit in the synagogues, and in the 
temple, whither the Jews alicays resort; and in secret have I said nothing.'' 

I shall first open the words, and then shew you Christ's scope in this 
answer of his, as I shewed you their scope in their examination. 

First, To open the words. You see our Lord and Saviour Christ answers 
them fully, and he answers them sharply : ' I spake openly.' The word is 
'KaihriSM, and it hath a twofold meaning. 

1. That for the place where he spake or preached, it was open; so the 
word is taken, John xi. 54, where it is said, that ' Jesus walked no more 
openly,' that is, in public view. 'I spake openly;' that is, I did not 
seek corners to preach in, or to deliver my doctrine. 

2. It signifies that he did speak plainly his mind; he spake out; he did 
not go about the bush, as we say. So the word is used, John x. 24, 'If 
thou be the Christ, tell us plainly ' (it is the same word that is used here) ; 
tell us plainlj^ with a j^ctrresia, with a freedom and plainness, whether thou 
be the Christ. And they themselves once gave that testimony of him, that 
he was regardless of any, and cared not who knew his mind ; so Matt. xxii. 
16, ' We know thou regardest no man's person, but wilt speak the truth 
plainly.' So he had ever done. ' I spake openly ; ' that is, what was in 
my heart about the truth, I spake it plainly. 

And then as he had spoken openly and plainly, so to the world : ' I spake 
openly to the world,' saith he ; that is, to all sorts of men, for so tvorld is 
taken. He did not restrain what he taught to a few disciples only, but he 
told it to the people also, as the Syriac translation hath it. As when a man 
publisheth a book, he publisheth it to the world ; so saith Christ, * I spake 
openly to the world.' 

And this, saith he, I have ever done. It hath been my custom from the 
beginning, as oft as I had any occasion, to speak publicly. It was so at 
the first; for in Mark i. 21, when he began first to preach, * He entered 
into the sj'uagogue and taught.' 

' / ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temp)le, ivhither the Jews always 
resort.' 

There were those two places of public preaching, which he took occasion 
to preach in, and he instanceth in both. I have taught my doctrine in all 
the several sorts of public audiences that are amongst the Jews. First, 
he instanceth in the temple, that is, in Solomon's porch, for that was the 
great place where they used to speak to the people ; and therefore when 
Christ is said by one evangelist to walk in the temple, another saith, he 
walked in Solomon's porch, whither all the Jews did resort (for so some 
read this, whither the Jews always resort), or as others, whither the Jews 
out of all quarters did resort. Which by the way may be an answer to that 



Chap. X.] of christ the mediator. 255 

which is said, that there were such mnltitude of believers in Jerusalem, 
that they could not meet all in one place. Certainly there were mighty 
audiences amongst the Jews, consisting of many thousands, when they 
came up to the feast, unto whom Christ preached ; therefore at one time 
in the feast it is said that Christ (to the end they might all hear) * lifted up 
his voice and cried, He that is athirst, let him come unto me and drink.' 
There they all met, and in that respect he had opportunity to preach to 
many thousands at once, for all the Jews, it is said, came thither ; and so 
that was fulfilled which was spoken of him, Ps. xl. 10, ' I have not con- 
cealed thy word from the great congregation.' 

The synagogues (which he instanceth in likewise) did differ from the 
temple thus, that the synagogues they had only moral and natural worship 
in them, not ceremonial. The temple had ceremonial worship, it was made 
■principally and especially for that, yet so as that prayer and preaching, &c., 
was exercised in it too ; but in the sjTiagogues there was only prayer and 
preaching, and the moral and natural worship of God, which is to be for 
ever, and they were for that use only. Now under the gospel, that which 
God hath made to be the seat of all worship, it is not so much the imita- 
tion of the temple or representative worship, but it is the imitation of the 
synagogues (for so particular congregations and churches are) ; and there- 
fore in James ii. 2, ' If any man come into yom* congregations ' (the word 
is, 'into your synagogues') 'with a gold ring,' &c. And in Heb. x. 25, 
* Forsake not the assembling of youi-selves together ;' it is, assembling 
together in a synagogue. Yet though, for the matter of it, the congi-egations 
now be as the synagogues then, which therefore have only moral worship, 
yet for the privileges and for the promises, they are called temples too, the 
meetings of the saints in the New Testament are. Every synagogue now, 
that is, every assembly of the saints, have the promises of the temple made 
to it. ' You are a temple built up to God,' saith the apostle, ' acceptable 
to him by Jesus Christ.' ' I ever taught in the synagogue and in the 
temple.' The doctrine which he had to deliver, he hath chosen all sort of 
ways to make it public. And he addeth a negation besides. 

In secret have I said nothwg. These words you have spoken of the great 
God in Isa. xlv. 19, which he that is God applies here unto himself. 

But how is it said that he taught nothing in secret ? for in Mark iv. 10, 
when he was alone, he preached to his disciples. And he made a long 
sermon here (which John recordeth), at the passover, and he did it when 
nobody was by but his disciples. And in Mat. xvi. 26, he charged them 
that they should tell no man that he was the Messiah. And many instances 
might be given of his often preaching privately ; how then doth he say, 
' In secret have I said nothing ' ? 

Certainly our Saviour doth not contradict himself or the truth. But this 
speech of his doth not refer to the act of preaching only, as if it had been 
unlawful for him to teach in private, but refers to the matter, ' I have said 
nothing in secret' ; that is, I know nothing that ever I have spoken unto 
any in private, but I have spoken it publicly ; I was never shy or chaiy ot 
my doctrine ; I never feared the face of any man ; neither cared I if all the 
world heard me, but I have ever declared the mind of God to the full, and 
done it with all the freedom of mind that could be. And then likewise the 
scope of that speech is this, that he had not two sorts of doctrine, which 
they would have charged him with ; that he held forth his best doctrine in 
public to the world, that so he might gain applause from the people ; and 
another private doctrine which he reserved to himself, and taught it only to 



256 OF ciirasT the mediatok. [Book V. 

his disciples. No ; Christ was so far from it, that if you read that place in 
Mark iv., and compare the 10th and 21st verses together, you shall find 
that though ^Yhen he was alone he did indeed explain a parable privately to 
his disciples, and so make a sermon of it, yet what saith he at the 21st 
verse ? ' Is a candle brought to be put under a bushel, or under a bed ? 
There is nothing hid which shall not be made manifest.' And look in Mat. 
X. 26, you shall see his meaning to be this : though I have opened this 
parable to you in private, and so preached a sermon privately, yet what I 
have said in your ear, do you go and preach it on the house-top. So that 
Christ professeth the highest plainness and openness that could be, of 
whatsoever he held, and he had that spirit that scorned to reserve himself, 
to deliver one thing in private and another in public. And then he had 
this third scope also, that he was ready to defend what he had taught, if 
there were any man that could lay anything to his charge. I know nothing, 
said he, that ever I spake in private, but I spake it openly ; therefore if any 
man can accuse me, I am here ready to defend it. This is the scope of 
his speech. 

Our Lord and Saviour Christ, you see, he doth not answer a word con- 
cerning his disciples. What was the reason? 

1. Because it was lawful for him, according to the custom that was 
amongst the Jews, to have disciples. The Pharisees they had so uncon- 
trolled ; and the Sadducees had so : and you know what great contention there 
was between those two sects ; so the Essenes, so the Nazarites, so the 
Herodians, and so others. And Christ he might as well justify the one asi 
they the other. 

2. It needed not : for if he could justify his doctrine, he might justify his 
having disciples. If his doctrine were sound and true, there was no guilt 
in this that he had disciples. 

3. He would say nothing concerning them, because he would take all 
upon himself, he alone would suffer. Others give this reason : because his 
disciples had forsaken him, or because he would not betray them, therefore 
he would not tell who they were. And they observe this from it, that men 
should not betray others when they are asked of them, as here Christ did 
not his disciples. But I take the second to be the truer reason, namely, 
that he standing to the justification of his doctrine, his gathering disciples 
that makes no crime. 

There is only this question a little more largely to be insisted upon, 
whether that all private preaching, that is not in public assemblies, be 
unlawful ? 

1. It is the objection that the papists urged against the churches of Christ 
in their first Keformation (as Beza hath it in his sermons upon the passion). 
They say, saith he, that we preach in chimney-corners. But what saith 
Calvin ? It is, saith he, a childish argument to go about to prove by this 
answer of Christ's to Caiaphas, that in some cases men should not preach 
the word of God in private ; for Christ's scope in this speech is not to jus- 
tify the lawfulness or unlawfulness either of the one or the other, but only 
to shew what course he had held, and to rebuke the impudent malice of his 
adversaries ; for otherwise Christ had preached not only in the synagogues, 
but in a ship, and in mountains ; and whenas the Jews went about to sup- 
press him, you shall find that he withdrew himself with his disciples into a 
desert place, and he did so a long time. And the disciples themselves did 
the hke for fear of the Jews, as in Acts i. 14 and Acts xii. 12. 

2. But, secondly ; there is this may be gathered out of it too, as the scope 



(Jhap. X.] Of cumsT the mediatob. 257 

of Christ, and that justly : that no man should go and spread a doctrine 
privately, which he will not own and preach publicly, or own before all the 
world ; for so our Saviour Christ did. It was not but that he taught 
privately, and so his apostles did too ; but as they taught privately, so 
they did teach also in the temple, and never scrupled to do it. It is the 
property of wisdom (as it is Prov. i. 20, 21) to utter her voice in the streets, 
and to cry in the chief places of concourse, and in the city to utter her 
words. It is the devil's practice to sow tares in the night whilst men slept. 
And the apostle, in 2 Tim. iii. 6, speaks of a sort of men that creep into 
houses, and pervert silly women. And it is certainly a sign of falsehood, 
and argues a lie, to conceal men's minds, or to speak that in private which 
they will not do in public. Error and falsehood always shun the light. Our 
Saviour Christ, you see, scorned to speak anything in private, which he had 
not publicly vented, and he was ready to give an account of it ; and so did 
the apostles too ; and although they held their meetings, in times of perse- 
cution, privately, yet so as what they preached privately, they did not fear 
to profess publicly. And it is the genius of the trath, and of them that do 
profess it, so to do. The gospel is hght, and it seeks no comers, and it 
ought to seek no corners, but ought to be spoken publicly ; Acts v. 20, 
' Go, stand and speak in the temple all the words of this life.' It was 
Christ's charge to the apostles. 

3. Therefore, in the third place, I remember Beza gives this answer : 
The papists, saith he, need not object to us, that we seek comers to preach 
in ; for, saith he, we desire nothing more than all that ever we preach or 
hold, to preach it to all the world. And so much now for answer to that 
question. 

Now, the scope of Christ in this 20th verse (to touch that a little) is this. 
You see he doth not answer directly to what Caiaphas asketh him ; Caiaphas 
would have had something that he had taught out of him, that so he might 
ensnare him, which was against the law ; for by the law he was not thus to 
sift him, but to have produced witnesses. Christ therefore tells them that 
he had taught what he held in public, and so puts them upon the proof, 
refers them to what he had delivered, which they were (if they counted it 
heresy) to bring proof of. And, secondly, if I have disciples, saith he, I 
have not gathered them by any secret whisperings or creeping into houses, 
but it hath been by preaching publicly ; and if I have preached anything 
publicly, and gathered disciples by it, you yourselves may convince me of 
what I have taught, and here I am to answer it. So that I say, Chi-ist he 
doth not go to answer punctually to what the high priest asked him, for he 
would not give that advantage to so cruel an adversary ; but here I am, 
saith he. They ought to have produced witnesses in a matter of fact as 
this was. And so much for the 20th verse, the opening of it. I shall open 
likewise the 21st, and then give you observations out of them altogether. 

* Why askest thou me ? ask them which heard me, uhat I have said unto 
them: behold, they know ichat I said.' 

Our Lord and gaviour Christ, as he had cleared himself in the former 
words, so here he gives the sharpest reproof, which the high priest to the 
uttermost deserved, for his unjust proceedings against him ; for they were, 
according to their law, to prove everything by witnesses. Christ, though 
he stood at the bar, yet he would shew the greatness of his spirit, he speaks 
home, you see, and sharply. It became him so to do ; he speaks not rail- 
ingly or revilingly, but that which shewed both the injustice of Caiaphas, 
and that he himself, though he stood there before them as a malefactor, 

VOL. V. a 



258 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

was not a whit dejected. Do you ask me, saith he ? I never spake any- 
thing privately, but in public, and if there be a fault in gathering disciples, 
the fault must lie upon my doctrine ; and if there be anything in my doc- 
trine, you have the world to witness against me, for I have taught openly 
in the synagogue and in the temple ; and do you ask me ? And do you 
begin now to ask me ? Have j^ou not excommunicated my disciples, and 
made a law that whosoever confesseth me shall be cast out of the syna- 
gogues, and have cast them out because they followed my doctrine ? As 
you never yet refuted my doctrine, and now you bring no witnesses about 
it, do you ask me, that have dealt so injuriously with me and my disciples ? 
And not only so, but you have bound me, and brought me hither to j'our 
bar, and have nothing to lay to my charge ; but what I am accused of, 3'ou 
would get out of my own words. Do you ask me in a matter of fact what 
I have preached, that so you might ensnare me out of my own sayings ? 
Do you ask me ? Will you have me to accuse myself ? The law allows 
me this liberty, not to accuse myself; no man by the law is to be judged 
without witnesses. Produce them. * Why ask you me ? Ask them that 
heard me.' 

Obs. It is not irreverence to magistrates to defend ourselves in such 
cases as these are. Christ doth not stand upon his points as the Messiah, 
but as a subject to that state. And men ought to shew great boldness of 
spirit in such cases. So the apostles. Acts v., '"WTiether it is better to obey 
God than man, judge you.' And Paul saith, Phil. i. 28, that such bold- 
ness is a token of perdition to the adversaries, and of salvation to the people 
of God. 

Ask them that heard me. This shews his innocency. I do not desire 
you, saith he, to ask my friends only ; ask my enemies, the worst I have, 
any one that hath heard me, that can testify anything ; here I am ready to 
defend it; if they will frame up any accusation, I will answer it. 

Behold, theij know what I have said. That same behold hath an emphasis 
with it. Some interpreters very probably conjecture, that he did point to 
their own officers, who had former^, when they were sent by their masters 
to entrap him, given this testimony of him in John vii. 46, that 'never 
man spake like him ; ' and that therefore he did insinuate this in his speech, 
and perhaps did more largely explain it ; for the Holy Ghost records but 
the sum of things ; and so now ho gives the greatest justification of himself 
that can be : saith he, your own officers (pointing at them) that stand here 
at the bar holding of mc, many of those can tell what I have delivered ; I 
have those to justify me, for they said never man spake as I did, therefore 
ask them, and never stand asking of me. It is a mighty reproof. I am so 
free in myself, and stand so innocent and so resolved in that truth that I 
have spoken, that let your own servants and ministers be called, and let 
them speak. And so you have the answer of Christ in this 20th and 21st 
verses. I shall now give you some observations, and so conclude this story 
of Christ's sufferings, which were antecedent to his being scourged, crowned 
with thorns, and crucified. 

Obs. 1. You may observe that the high priest doth not find fault with 
Christ nor with his disciples, for that they had taught without authority. 
In another case, when he whipped the buyers and sellers out of the temple, 
they asked him, ' By what authority doest thou these things ? ' But here 
they do not lay that to his charge. Certainly they would have silenced him 
long afore for his preaching, if it had not been allowable by the custom of 
that country. The truth is, that though none but the priests and Levites 



Chap. X.J of chkisx the mediator, 259 

that were skilful in the law were to preach, yet divers others did, and were 
permitted so to do in that state, if they were gifted. The Pharisees did so, 
and so did Paul, who was a Pharisee, and sat at the feet of Gamaliel ; and 
yet he was not of the tribe of Levi, but of the tribe of Benjamin. And 
Christ himself did not take upon him to preach simply as he was the 
Messiah, as holding that forth for his warrant, though that was warrant 
abundantly for him. And when they come to condemn him, they do not 
quarrel with him for that, but for the matter of his doctrine, whether yea 
or no he did teach these and these points, which they would have known 
from himself, and therefore they asked him of his doctrine, 

Ohs. 2. You see they object no vice against Christ, only his doctrine to 
him (lor otherwise Christ was innocent), and his having disciples. Observe, 
then, that his professing Christians should herein imitate their master, that 
when they come to sufier, they may no way suffer as evil doers ; that they 
may suffer for nothing but the doctrine they have held forth, the disciples 
they have kept company with, the profession they have made, that it may 
be barely and merely the truth of their religion they suffer for, 

Obs. 3, Still the great charge in all ages that they go about to lay, as to 
Christ, so to his people, it is heresy, and it is sedition. This they would 
have fastened upon Christ, charging him with heresy in his doctrine ; with 
sedition in gathering disciples to disturb the state, as Theudas and others 
that you read of in Acts v. ; and therefore they ask him of his doctrine, 
and of his disciples, and they would have fetched that out from himself, 
that when he had gathered disciples enow he would presently have rebelled. 
This they would have made Pilate believe. Both these, heresy and sedi- 
tion, in terminis, were laid to Christ's charge. 

Ohs. 4. In that Chi-ist answers nothing about his disciples, we may ga- 
ther this (which indeed I hinted afore), that if the doctrine be good, as to 
the having disciples that do embrace it, there is no guilt in that. If Christ 
had done it seditiously indeed, which was it they endeavoured to la}^ to his 
charge, therein there had been a guilt. Look of what kind the doctrine is, 
of that kind the disciples must be. If the doctrine be right, there is no 
danger that disciples embrace it. Therefore Christ, in Mat. xxviii. 20, 
bids them make disciples, not to themselves, but to the truth, to their 
doctrine. 

Obs. 5. Observe, that even these men here accused themselves in accus- 
ing Christ. There were several of them had several sorts of disciples, but 
what themselves went on in and agreed in amongst themselves, that they fall 
upon Christ for; for this is manifest by all the stories of the Scripture, and 
by their own Rabbins, that in those times it was free to gather disciples. 
There were three eminent sects among themselves, that still agi'eed in 
temple worship ; there were the Sadducees, that denied the resurrection, 
against the Pharisees, and the Pharisees against the Sadducees ; there 
were the Herodians likewise; there were the E&seni; there were the Naza- 
rites. All these were amongst the Jews ; and it is evident that after the 
time of the Maccabees, yea, after the captivity of Babylon, there was a 
permission of great differences in point of doctrine amongst them. Yet 
when the true Messiah cometh to teach his doctrine, and to make disciples, 
they fall upon him for that which they themselves practised. Here were 
many Pharisees here present that were sectaries (that is the truth on it), 
but what was a commendation, and tolerable in them one to another, that 
must not be suffered in Christ ; for men will bear anything but the truth. 
They themselves (saith the apostle in the Galatians) would constrain ^ou 



260 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. ["BoOK V. 

to be circumcised and to keep the law, yet they themselves do not keep the 
law. It is constantly so in experience ; they that are 02:)posers of the truth 
always do so. The papists they suffer a world of differences amongst 
themselves, they suffer even Jews that are opposite to Christ, and who 
blaspheme him ; but any that do profess but the least of protestant doc- 
trine or worship, how do they oppose them ! The Pharisees, you see, did 
the like, though there was a world of division amongst themselves, and 
they had a liberty to differ in matters of doctrine, and in matters of a high 
nature too ; yet when it comes to the truth, there they would not permit 
Christ either to teach any doctrine differing from them, or to have disciples; 
which yet they themselves allowed, both in themselves and others. 

Obs. 6. Those that were the greatest corrupters of doctrine (for these 
Pharisees and the high priests were those that had coiTupted the doctrine 
of religion by their traditions, as Christ intimateth often in his speeches), 
they are they that are here most zealous in the matter of doctrine, who 
themselves, I say, had been the greatest corrupters of it, and had drawn in 
their several waj^s several disciples after them, as the manner of those 
times was. 

Obs. 7. This very speech of Christ may teach us this, to take heed of 
perverting the speeches of men. For this speech of Christ, if you do not 
take the scope he aimed at, is subject to perversion. He saith that in 
secret he had taught nothing. Now all the stories of the evangelists shew 
that he had taught much in private ; but (as I have shewed you) his mean- 
ing is this, I have not one kind of doctrine that I teach privately and an- 
other that I teach publicly. He doth not so much refer to the act as to 
the matter. 

Obs. 8. Though they had authority to examine men's doctrines, yet here 
lay the evil of their examining Christ, that they should have done it upon 
complaints first brought before them. It is still as controversies do arise. 
It was not that the Sanhedrim went and made so many doctrines unto 
which they would tie men, and they must preach no other ; that power 
even those amongst the Jews had not. It was lawful for men to inter- 
pret the Scripture, and that not only by the rule the Sanhedrim set out ; 
but indeed if any controversy did arise upon the spreading of a doctrine, 
then it belonged to their cognisance, as appeareth by Deut. xvii. If a 
false prophet arise, and if there wei'e any controversy between blood and 
blood, case and case, or interpreting Scripture, the thing was to be referred 
unto them, and it was examinable by that council. But that men should 
be limited in their doctrine to what all the councils in the world should 
say, this is not the rule. It was not the rule among the Jews themselves, 
although that Sanhedrim had that authority which no council ever had 
since the world began, for it was by divine institution. Therefore, I say, 
they do not find fault with him because he had not come to know what 
doctrine he should teach as from them, but that he taught a doctrine con- 
trary to God's law. They indeed acted beyond their authority, to proceed 
by way of examination ; they should have done it by wa}'' of charge. 

Obs. 9. You see the freeness of truth and innocency ; it is able to appeal 
even unto enemies, unto any, to defend itself. And therefore as we should 
so preach, so we should so walk, as we may freely and boldly appeal unto 
any, for so Christ doth here : ' Ask them that heard me,' saith he. 

Obs. 10. Oftentimes doctrines and opinions are condemned by prejudice, 
and upon hearsay only. This Caiaphas and manj^ of those rulers, they 
had not heard Christ; no, the greatness of their places kept them from 



Chap, X.] of christ the mediator. 261 

that, as oftentimes great places keep men from the means, from that which 
should save them ; but their oificcrs heard him, and by the report of mali- 
cious and malignant spirits, Caiaphas and the rest were thus informed. 

Ol)s. 11. Lastly, it is the law of God, and indeed the law of nature and 
equity, that there should not be an oath ex officio ; that is, that men should 
not be proceeded against, either in chui'ch or otherwise, by a bare exami- 
nation of themselves, till such time as witnesses have brought an accusa- 
tion against them. As in Acts xxv. 27, ' It seems to me unreasonable ' (it 
was the speech of a heathen) ' to send a prisoner, and not withal to signify 
the crimes laid against him.' That rule which is given concerning an elder 
is true concerning every brother also, though the instance is only in an 
elder, as one whose credit should be more than another's : 1 Tim. v. 19, 
* Against an elder receive not an accusation, but before two or three wit- 
nesses.' I do observe this difference, my brethren, and it is very notable: 
when afterward the high priest doth examine Christ of this truth, whether 
he was the Messiah, and when he was punctually asked whether he was 
the Son of God or no, he answers plainly, I am. But when he would ex- 
amine him about matter of fact, not about the matter so much what he 
taught, as that he had taught thus and thus, which might be proved by 
witnesses, then Christ referreth it to witnesses, and would not answer him- 
self. And the reason of the difference to me holds forth this great truth, 
that no man is to refuse if he be positively asked whether he hold this or 
that opinion or no. Or if he be asked an account of his faith, or demanded 
what his judgment is in such or such a thing, he is freely to tell it, espe- 
cially if they that ask him have authority. It is a thing in which Christ's 
example is held forth to Timothy by the apostle Paul, that he witnessed a 
good confession before Pilate and the high priest, 1 Tim. vi. 13. A man 
is to give an account of his faith to any that will ask him ; let him look to it 
though, whether it be to ensnare him or no. But if any shall come and say, 
I preached such a thing, which is matter of fact (for as it is preached it is 
matter of fact), and there are witnesses that can clear whether I did or no, 
in that case the way is not to proceed by examination of me, but to pro- 
duce the witnesses, and so to proceed ; for no man is bound, in matter of 
fact, to accuse himself. This I take to be the difference of Christ's answer 
in this, when the high priest examined him about his doctrine, that is, 
asked him whether he had not preached thus or thus ; saith Christ, If I 
have preached thus or thus, prove it ; there are witnesses enough, I refer 
myself to them ; I will never tell you what I have preached : go to them 
that heard me, and bring them hither, and then examine me, and I shall 
give you an answer. But when he came positively to ask him whether he 
held this or no, whether he was the Messiah, he answered clearly and 
plainly ; for no man is to refuse to give an account of his faith, though it 
endanger his life, if he be called to it. But for matter of fact, whenas it 
may be proved by witnesses (and all such things may be proved by wit- 
nesses, though it be matter of doctrine), a man is not to accuse himself. 
It was the proceeding in that great oath that you are now freed from, 
which, as it was a great oppression, so it is a great mercy to this kingdom 
that it is taken away.* And whereas they used to allege that Christ 
accused himself, the case is different ; it was not what he had preached in 

* There were many oaths imposed in those times ; hut I suppose the reference is 
to the oath imposed by the Convocation in 1640 (sometimes called the Et Cetera 
Oath), and declared illegal by the Parliament in 1641. See Eapin's History, vol. ii. 
pp. 321 and 380, or any other history of the period. — Ed. 



OF CHEIST THK MEDIATOE. [BoOK V. 

matter of fact, but in matter of opinion and judgment. But as to the 
matter of fact, ' Askest thou me?' saith he. 'Ask them that heard me.' 
And this is the law of nature, and this is the law of the Jews ; and this 
was Christ's dealing with a cunning and wary adversary that sought his 
life ; and this, you see, he stands to. I have taught, saith he, where all the 
Jews come ; I have taught in the temple, taught in the synagogues, taught 
before all the world ; and now have you brought me hither, having bound 
me, and cast me and my disciples out of the synagogues, and ask me what 
I have preached ! Here was the most unjust and unequal proceeding in 
th?. world ; yet thus they did with Christ, and the disciple is not above his 
master. 



CHAPTER XI. 

The last sufferings of Christ coming to his death. — Both the shame and 
torments are to he considered in them. 

We have seen our Lord Christ a man of sorrows and sufferings through 
the whole course of his life ; we have seen him betrayed, apprehended, 
seized on as a criminal, and brought to examination and judgment ; and all 
these were the fruits of his being made sin and a curse. Now the next part 
and conclusion of the curse, unto which all the other tend, as so many small 
rivulets into the ocean, is death ; and that, 

1. Natural, of the bodj^: 'To dust thoushalt return,' Gen. iii. 19, which 
phrase notes out the separation of soul and body. So Eccles. xii. 7, it is 
expounded, ' Dust returns to the earth, and the soul to God that gave it.' 

2. Death spiritual, of the soul : ' Thou shalt die the death,' Gen. ii. 17, 
which words intimate a double death, even another death besides that o; 
the body, and bej'ond it. Now, 

1. I shall shew how Christ was made a curse in his enduring a bodily 
death ; the circumstances whereof do all of them yet add unto the curse 
thereof. You see that death in itself (whether natural or violent) is by 
God's first sentence on Adam made a curse for sin. And thus is the death 
of every man who dies not in the Lord. But- yet further, whereas there 
was but one particular kind of death that was in a more eminent manner, 
of all deaths else, the most accursed — and that was ' hanging upon a tree' — 
even that did Christ undergo, so that to be sure he might bear the ex- 
tremity of the curse herein. And that kind of death was not accursed by 
God's law and doom only, but was also esteemed to be a curse among the 
Gentiles. Thus it was among the Romans, who, when they would curse 
any man unto whom they owed ill wll, they expressed it by this, Abi in 
viaiam crucem; that is, I would thou wert crucified, or Mayest thou die the 
death of the tree. Equivalent to which is that way of cursing taken up by 
ill tongues among us, when they say, ' Go and be hanged,' &c. 

In that his last suffering the death of the cross (which was the epitome 
of all), two things are eminently to be considered by us : 

(1.) The shame of that death, and the circumstances of it. 

(2.) The pains of those suflerings, and the death itself, which is the 
sepai-ation of soul and body, and the conclusion of all. And unto these 
may the chief of those his sufferings, either preparatoiy unto, or at his 
death, be reduced. The apostle, in Heb. xii. 2, draws them to these two 
heads : 



Chap. XI.] of christ the mediator. 263 

[1.] Enduring the cross, wliich includes both the pains of his suflfering, 
and death itself. 

[2.] The shame that accompanied it, in those words, 'despising the 
shame.' And Christ himself, particularly summing up all that was to be 
done to him, and that was foretold of him by the prophets (as he says), 
Luke xviii. 31, ' Behold, we go to Jerusalem, and all things that are written 
by the prophets concerning the Son of man shall be accomplished.' The 
main particulars of which, all, he after mentions : ver. 32, 33, he expresseth 
it in these words, ' The Son of man shall be delivered unto the Gentiles, 
and shall be mocked, and spitefully entreated, and spitted on ; and they shall 
scourge him, and put him to death ; ' which particulars, if you will reduce 
them to heads, do fall into these two : 

1. The shame, expressed in three particulars : (1.) Mocked. (2.) Spite- 
fully entreated. (3.) Spitted on. 

2. The pains, laid down in two things : (1.) Their scourging him. (2.) 
Their kilUng him. 

And accordingly we find two especial epithets of excellency mentioned of 
Christ, when his suflferings are mentioned by the apostles, on purpose to 
aggravate those sufferings from the worth of the person that underwent 
them : — the first, that ' they killed the Prince of life : ' so says Peter, Acts 
iii. 15 ;^ the other, that ' they crucified the Lord of glory : ' so Paul, 1 Cor. 
ii. 18 ; the first serving to illustrate his dying, that they should kill the 
Prince of life ; the second, the shame of his death, that they should crucify 
the Lord of glory — the apostle mentioning his glory, together with his 
crucifying, so to set out the shame of that death above all other, and also 
as an evil to be considered in his death, as great as death itself, and greater. 
And accordingly in respect of death he is called ' the Lamb slain,' Rev. 
xiii. 8, and in respect of shame he is called ' a worm and no man,' Ps. xxii. 
6, being trodden on by all men, and his life of so poor a value with them, that 
they made no more of it to kill him than to ti'ead a worm to death, which 
to do no man hath the least regret. And accordingly also, Heb. vi. 6, the sin 
of apostates from Christ is set out by their doing (so far as in them lies) 
that unto Christ, which the Jews, that put him to death, did to him at his 
crucifying. It is set out by these two things : 1. That ' they crucify to 
themselves the Son of God afresh ; ' secondly, that * they put him to an 
open shame.' And so I reckon this of shame with the curse of his death, 
because they are thus linked together by the apostles ; and also because 
indeed, in all death, shame is a part of the curse (and therefore it is said, 
the body is ' sown in dishonour,' 1 Cor. xv. 43) ; but especially in Christ's 
death, for it was more than dying, the kind of death being the shame- 
fullest. And though shame be not mentioned in the words of the curse of 
our first parents, yet the first fruit, and so the first appearance of the curse 
(that we read of) even in them, was shame and fear ; it is said, ' they were 
ashamed,' &c. And so I come, 

1. To the shame of this death. It is a great question, whether shame 
or death be the greater evil. There have been those who have rather 
chosen death, and have wiped off a dishonour with their blood. So Saul 
slew himself rather than he would fall into the hands of the Philistines, 
who would have insulted over him, and mocked him as they did Samson. 
So that king, Jer. xxxviii. 19, rather chose to lose his country, life, and 
all, than to be given to the Jews, his subjects, to be mocked of them. And 
we see that many malefactors that are to le condemned to die, and though, 
dying as malefactors, any sort of death hath shame in it, yet to avoid a 



264 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

degree of shame in death, they out of the greatness of their spirits choose 
a death that is much more painful, as to be pressed to death, rather than 
this same hanging on a tree, which unto this day is, in men's esteem, of all 
deaths else, the most ignoble and ignominious. Yea, confusion of face is 
one of the greatest miseries that hell itself is set forth unto us by. There 
is nothing that a noble nature more abhors than shame ; for honour is a 
spark of God's image ; and the more of God"s image there is in any one, 
the more is shame abhorred by him, which is the debasing of it; and so the 
greater and more noble any one's spirit, the more he avoids it. To a base, 
low spirit, indeed, shame is nothing ; but to a great spirit (as to David), 
than to have his ' glory turned into shame,' as Ps. iv. 2, is nothing more 
grievous. And the greater glory any one loseth, the greater is his shame. 
AVhat must it be then to Christ, who because he was to satisfy God in point 
of honour debased by man's sin, therefore of all punishments else he suf- 
fered most of shame ; it being also (as was said) one of the greatest punish- 
ments in hell. And Christ, as he assumed other infirmities of our nature, 
that made him passible m other things — as to be sensible of hunger, want 
of sleep, bodily torments, of unkindnesses, contempt — so likewise of dis- 
grace and shame. He took that infirmity as well as fear ; and though he 
had a strength to bear and despise it (as the author to the Hebrews speaks), 
yet none was ever more sensible of it. As the delicacy of the temper of his 
body ma le him more sensible of pains than ever any man was, so the great- 
ness of his spirit made him more apprehensive of the evil of shame than ever 
any was. So likewise the infinite love and candour of his spirit towards 
mankind made him take in with answerable grief the unkindnesses and 
injuries which they heaped upon him. And if to be abhorrent of shame be 
a spark of God's image, so as where more of that image or of glory is in 
any one, the more abhorrent he is of shame ; yea, if even those in hell are 
confounded with it (they there still retaining so much of God's image in 
them), then what must so much shame and contempt be unto Christ, who 
was and is ' the brightness of his Father's glory, and the express image of 
his person ' ? Heb. i. 3. Such an image of him as no mere creature is 
capable to be ; all which he considered and took in, well knowing what and 
who he was, and this before his sufferings. So John xiii. 3, and also when 
he was both at Pilate's and at the high priest's bar. As therefore the 
highest lights have the deepest shadows, so all his ' glory being turned into 
shame,' it made his shame the deeper and the greater. 

Now if we go over all the particulars of this his shame, never was any 
shame like unto it. There was nothing but shame, and that the utmost 
that could be, in all the passages of his sufferings. 

This shame I shall set forth to you by these two generals (which will con- 
tain several particulars under them) : 

1. Their mocking and spiteful entreating of him. 

2. Other circumstances, that, through God's providence, were ordered to 
accompany his misusage and death, tlaat served to heighten the shameful- 
ness of them. 

1. For their cruel mocking and shameful usage of him, the very words 
that Christ, in Luke xviii. 32, expresseth it in the general by, are very em- 
phatical. The one sa'Traiy^drjCirai, which we translate, • He shall be mocked,' 
in the derivation of it, signifies ' to make a child of one.' They made a child 
or fool of him by their actions and dealings with bim. Like unto which is 
the word that is used of Herod's mocking of him, Luke xxiii. 11, s^ovOsr/jsac, 
' he made no body,' or * nothing of him.' The other word, bQ^iGOyiasrai, 



Chap. XI.] of christ the mediator. 265 

principally respectetli contumelious speeches, and injurious despiteful railing 
at ; viSoi'g, noting out the highest kind of injur}', and that done out of a 
despite. It is the same word whereby the sin against the Holy Ghost is 
expressed, Heb. x. 29, and is there translated ' doing despite.' Now for 
him whose name is / a»i, to whom all beings are but shadows, for him to 
be made nothing of, for him who is the ' Everlasting Father' and the * wis- 
dom of God,' for him, I say, to be made a child of, what an intolerable 
shame is this! ' Died Abner as a fool dies P said David of him. Truly 
through their usage of him Christ died no otherwise. 

But I rather come to those several particular ways wherein they express 
that extreme contempt and despiteful mockage of him ; as, 

(1.) Their putting several apparels upon him in derision ; one while 
arraying of him in purple, another while in white, then shifting him into 
his own clothes again, thus making him ridiculous to all that saw him. 
[Jnmeetness and unsuitableness of apparel is matter of shame. Jehoshua 
the high priest appeared in ' filthy apparel,' Zech iii. 3, and so Christ our 
high priest, being clothed with all our sins. For one to be led about in a 
fool's coat, what a shame is it ! Yet thus was he served. 

(2.) Their using jeering and mocking gestures. Because he had said he 
was a king, they therefore make a May-game king of him ; and, 

[1.] They crown him with a crown of thorns. 

[2.] They put a reed in his hand for a sceptre (though his sceptre was a 
* sceptre of righteousness,' Heb. i. 8), to shew how powerless and weak a 
king he was, who had a kingdom and sceptre as easily broken as a reed. 
And therefore, to demonstrate his weakness the more in respect of any such 
kingdom as he assumed a title unto, they strike him with his own sceptre, 
which is to a king the same disgrace, and much more ignominious, as for an 
able scholar to have his own argument retorted on him to his own confuting 
and confusion ; as for a valiant man to have his weapon taken from him, 
and with it to be beaten. 

[3.] They hoodwink and blindfold him, and hide his face. Now cover- 
ing the face is a gesture of shame ; Jer. xiv. 3, it is said, ' They were 
ashamed and covered their heads.' Then they smite him, and when they 
have done it, they in scorn ask him. Who smote him ? because he took on 
him to be a prophet. 

[4. j They smite him both with their hands and with their rods . both are 
mentioned. And majus dedecus est vianu feriri quam gladio ; no noble spirit 
can brook a box on the ear, or buffet, but takes it in more disgrace than 
a wound honourably given. And therefore Micaiah, you know, was smitten 
on the cheek by the lying prophet, as a token ol disdain ; for to smite with 
the hand or fist argues subjection in the party smitten. 

[5.] They in mockery kneel to him, and salute him as they did their 
Cajsar, ' Hail, king of the Jews.' To him whom all the angels (when a 
child) did worship — ' Let all the angels of God worship him,' Heb. i. 6 — 
to whom ' every knee shall bow, both that is in heaven, and in earth, and 
under the earth ;' to him do they in scorn bow the knee, and then as flout- 
ingly salute him with an ' All hail, king,' &c. The greater reverence is 
given in a disgraceful way, the greater the disgrace is ; for shame is glory 
turned into inglory or shame. 

[6.] They spit on him ; and it was not one or two of them that did this, 
but many, as it is said. Now this is the greatest indignity that may be. 
If a father spit in his daughter's face (who yet is an inferior to him), * shall 
she not be shut up ?' (says God, Num. xii. 14), in that he hath disgraced 



266 OF CHBIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

her. And Isa. 1. 6, Christ is brought in, saying, ' I hid not my face from 
shame and spitting upon ;' they are both Hnked together. The face is the 
noblest of the exterior parts of man, as in Avhich God's image doth shine 
forth, and is therefore called ' the glory of God,' 1 Cor. xi. 7. Now there- 
fore for it to have an excrement, with which men will not defile a clean room 
they tread on, cast upon it, what a disgrace is it ? And if so, how much 
more, then, for that face to be spitted upon, in which the ' light of the glory 
of God' shines far more immediately and more plentifully, 2 Cor. iv. 6. 
And how disgraces of this nature must needs work upon a spirit so high and 
so full of glory as his was, we may see (and yet but a glimpse of it neither) 
by the heart of that king (one of our own), who, being deposed, and by night 
removed, was in his journey shaved, to the end he might not be known, and 
set upon a mole-hill instead of a chair of state, and washed with puddle- 
water, in the midst of which he burst out into this pathetical speech, ' I will 
yet have clean water to be washed with ;' and foi'thwithhe shed many tears, 
which in ri^Tilets distilled down his princely cheeks, and cleansed them 
from that filth wherewith the puddle-water had sullied and besmeared them. 
What heart would it not affect to read this storv of a king ? And how much 
more did it afiect his own heart '? And yet what was he to Christ, who in 
the midst of all their misusage of him knew well what a kingdom he was 
bom unto ! as himself told Pilate. 

[7.] They unbare him and make him naked, and then whip him ; and 
both these to his shame. Nakedness, you know, is shameful ; and, there- 
fore, our first parents, when they were naked, were ashamed. And then for 
whipping, it was a punishment inflicted upon none but slaves and villains, 
never upon a fi-ee-born Roman. Therefore how afraid were the whippers 
of Paul when they heard that he was a Pioman. And mastir/ia (or one that 
is subject to whipping), and a base villain, are all one. Now the reason 
why they might whip Christ was, that he had taken upon him the foim of 
a sei-vant ; and so they whipped him, as we use to do runaways, which Peter 
alludes to, speaking to servants, and setting before them Christ's example, 
* We like sheep had gone astrav, and by his stripes were we healed,' 
1 Peter ii. 24, 25. 

[8.] They mock him and abuse him by giving him gall before, and 
vinegar after he was upon the cross, to quench his thirst with. Which 
therefore Christ is brought in mentioning, as being sensible of the scorn of 
it, Ps. Ixix. 21 (which psalm is a psalm of Christ). 

[9.1 They wag their heads at him when on the cross, and gape with their 
mouths ; which is, first, a gesture of despising : so, Isa. xxxvii. 22, it is 
said of Sennacherib, that Zion had ' despised him and shaken her head at 
him.' Secondly, it is a gesture of detestation. So, Jer. xviii. 16, it is said 
of Israel, that ' every one that passeth by her shall be astonished and wag 
his head at her.' Thirdly, it is a gesture of scom. So, Lam. ii. 15, 
it is said, ' they hiss and wag their heads' (at Jerusalem), 'and say. Is 
this the city that men call the perfection of beauty, and joy of the whole 
earth?' 

[10.] They mock and jeer him by the most contumelious words that 
could be — i^sisSriSiTai, ' He shall be opprobriously reviled,' Luke xviii. 32 — 
yea, they blasphemed him. First, In all his offices : as, fii'st, prophetical ; 
they blindfold him, and smite him, and then bid him prophesy who it was 
that smote him. Christ will one day tell him that did it who it was. 
Second, priestly ; he saved others (say they), let him save himself. ^Vhy, 
he was even then a-saving others by bearing their misusage ; he was then 



Chap. XI.] of christ the mediator. 267 

a -doing that for which they mocked him. Third, kingly ; 'If,' say they, 
' thou be the king of Israel, then come down,' &c. Thus they mock all 
his offices. So, 

Secoiulhj, His person, and his being the Son of God ; * He trusted in 
God' (say they), ' and said he was the Son of God ; let God now save him 
if he will have him.' And (which is strange) in these and the like speeches 
they use the very same words that in Psalm xxii. were foretold should be 
used by them ^hen he should be crucified. > For these words of theirs you 
have there recorded, ver. 8 ; so that, as Paul afterward told them, they 
fulfilled the prophecies, whilst they ridiculed him. Yea, 

Thirdly (Which is an inhumanity unheard of before or since). They mock 
at his very prayers, which he makes out of the deepest bitterness of spirit 
that ever creature spake out of, and which were full of the saddest com- 
plaints that could be uttered, when he cried out most bitterly, ' Eli, Eli, My 
God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me ?' They put it off, and turn it 
into a scofl', as if they understood it not : ' He calls for Elias,' say they in 
scorn ; as if he had prayed unto a creature, unto Elias, instead of the living 
God: and 'let us see,' say they, ' if Elias will come and help him.' In 
Heb. xi., among other persecutions of the martyrs, cruel mockings are 
mentioned as none of the least, reproaches being to the soul (as the 
psalmist expresseth it, Ps. Ixiv. 4) as the pricking of a sword. Now was 
there ever such cruel mockings as these heard of? Christ complains in 
Ps. Ixix. 26 (for it is a psalm of him), ' They persecute him whom thou 
hast smitten.' When God had smitten him, and he in bitterness cried, 
' Eli, Eli, My God, my God,' they turn it to Elias. Take the most hateful 
malefixctor that ever was, one that hath been the most flagitious traitor to 
his prince and country that ever pestered the earth, and so had rendered 
himself most abominable and odious to all mankind ; yet, let him come to 
die for it, and though the rage and fury of men make them not to compas- 
sionate his tortures, as being far less than his desert, yet still for his soul, 
as it stands in relation to God, they wish well to it, and that it may be 
gaved ; their malice rageth not to jeer at the prayers he makes for the 
salvation thereof. Nay, men are even ready to afford comfort and help 
unto, and to further such a man's faith, and to join in prayers with, and for 
him. But these Jews scoff" at Christ's very prayers. They speak what 
they are able to make him despair. If ever the devil was abroad, and the 
malice of hell in the hearts of men, it was at that day. 

In the second place, add unto all these misusages those circumstances 
that accompanied both his death and mockings, to heighten his shame the 
more. God contrived all things so to fall out as to make his shame above 
measure shameful, as our sin had been above measure sinful; he heaped 
shame upon shame upon him. 

The fu'st circumstance here observable is that of time. All this was done 
to him at the most public time that could be chosen out ; even at the pass- 
over, when all the males came up to Jenisalem, and many strangers with 
them, to celebrate that feast — a concourse like our commencement at our 
universities, or like the most general assembly you can imagine. 

Second is, the circumstance of place. Which, 

1. For the publicness of it, was at Jerusalem, the head city of Jewry, a 
stage the most eminent upon which to be made a spectacle to men and 
angels. ' Art thou only a stranger in Jerusalem' (said two of his disciples 
unto himself), ' and hast not known these things ?' Luke xxiv. 18. ' These 
things were not done in a corner' (as his disciples said). And when God 



268 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

would shame David, he cast in this circumstance to aggi'avate it ; ' Thou ' 
(says God) ' didst it secretly, but I will punish it before this sun.' 

2. (More specially and restrictly) For the infamousness of the place ; he 
was crucified at Golgotha, a place of skulls, as ignominious as our Tyburn. 
The place had a reproach in it; therefore, Heb. xiii. 13, 'Jesus sufi'ered 
without the gate,' says the apostle ; ' let us therefore go forth to him without 
the camp, bearing his reproach,'' namel}', of sufiering in such a place. It 
shewed he was an outcast, rejected of men, and as dung cast out. 

3. For the persons that mocked him, they were persons of all sorts ; 
kings and rulers, Herod and the elders, the priests and soldiers, together 
with the multitude of common people that followed him, and that passed 
by occasionally, yea, the very thieves themselves that were crucified with 
him. Now the baseness of the persons that contemn one doth add to the 
contempt. Therefore you shall find Job complaining. Job xxx. 1-10, that 
those that were younger than he, and whose fathers he would have disdained 
to set with the dogs of his flock, did mock him ; they are (says he, ver. 8, 
9) the children of villains, more vile than the earth they tread on, and now 
I am their song, yea, their by- word,' &c. ' Rsproach ' (saj's Christ in 
one of the psalms made of him) * hath broken my heart,' Ps. Ixix. 20. 

4. The death itself was also the most shameful ; even ' the death of the 
cross ;' which for his disciples to preach and profess, had in the eyes of all 
the world a shame in it. Therefore Paul, Gal. v. 11, calls it ' the ofi'ence 
or scandal of the cross.' And if that were a shame, to profess a crucified 
God, what a shame was it then for God himself to sutfer such a death.' 
The cross was so shameful, that therefore none of all the meanest and 
basest of the people could be procured so much as to carry it ; so that they 
were fain to compel Simon of Cyrene unto it. And it was the custom ever 
after to call such as carried a malefactor's cross, Crucigeri, as a brand of 
disgrace. And for himself to carry it (as he did), was such an addition of 
ignominy unto his death, as for a malefactor to go all the way to the gallows 
with a rope about his neck. 

5. All this was aggravated also by the persons that sufi'ered with him, 
and their saving one of their lives before his. A comparative contempt is 
more than a simple one. As, 

(1.) That he should be crucified between two thieves, as if he were the 
prince of them. It is made an heightening circumstance of his shameful 
death (in Isa. liii. 12), that ' he was numbered amongst the transgressors.' 
Then, 

(2.) (Yet farther) That Barabbas, the most infamous thief, seditious 
person and murderer that was in that nation (and so a proclaimed enemy 
unto that state), should be voted to live by the common voice of all the 
people, and this when with the same breath they cry, ' Let Jesus be crucified, 
let him be crucified.' Pilate put them upon choosing one of these two, 
and set Jesus in the comparison with Barabbas, on purpose to get Jesus 
saved, not thinking they would be so shameless as to prefer him to Christ, 
who was a murderer as well as a thief, and one that had made himself 
odious unto them all, and whom by their law they were not to pardon or 
sufier to live. Yet they are content to bring both the blood he had shed 
(by sparing him), and Christ's also, upon then- heads, by crucifying him, 
rather than to deliver him that was innocent. Thus much for the shame 
of his death and sufi"erings. 



Chap. XII.] of chkist the mediator, 269 



CHAPTER XII. 

The extremity of pain which Christ our Redeemer- endured in his body. — His 
heinrj harassed day and night uilhout a moment'' s rest. — His being crowned 
uith thorns, torn uith rods, and at last crucified. 

The second thing to be considered is the pains and dolours thereof, 
which are all sorts of ways set forth to us in his story. 

1. Immediately afore his death, Avant of sleep, not that whole night only 
which preceded his crucifying, in which he was kept waking in the high 
priest's hall, but three or four nights afore, as Brugensis computeth them. 
He in preparation to his passion, and being now to leave the world, spent 
those nights in praj^er on mount Olivet, and on the days did teach the 
people in the temple after his coming into Jerusalem : so towards his end, 
pouring forth his spirit as a sacrifice to God and his people, ere he was 
oflered up as the sacrifice. He knew his tabernacle was now to be dis- 
solved, and he spared not himself, whom God afterwards spared not, days 
and nights wearing out himself in private prayer or preaching. Luke's 
words are these : Luke sxi. 37, ' And in the days' (it is in the plural) ' he 
was teaching in the temple, and in the nights he went out and abode in the 
mount' (that is, the whole nights, as abiding implies) ' that was called the 
mount of Olives.' This was his wonted custom for the time after he came 
into Jerusalem, confirming by his example what in the words afore he had 
taught his disciples, verse 36, ' Watch ye therefore, and pray always,' &c. 
And then, ver. 30, it follows, ' And all the people came early to him in the 
morning' (that is, every morning of those nights, as knowing his manner 
and wont) ' for to hear him.' These incessant prayers without rest must 
needs bring a strong body low in spirits, and weary it out. The fourth 
night, which was Thursday night, he was apprehended after those long 
sermons made to his disciples, which John hath recorded, and that solemn 
prayer put up, John svii. 

2. That night and next day they hurried him up and down seven jour- 
neys from one place to another (the Messiah had no rest, that those that 
were weary might have rest in him) according to the compute, of six miles 
and a half, or seven miles. 

3. Whilst he was that last night in the high priest's hall, they smote him 
with the palms of their hands (which are bones, as our translators render 
that of Matthew, chap. xxvi. 67), saith Matthew; and with their fists, saith 
Mark, and both often ; others add with rods, as the word gacr/'^s/v signifies, 
derived from gacr/g, a rod ; and these on his mouth or face. 

4. He had a crown of thorns plaited on his head, where the nerves ten- 
derest of sense do meet. To harrow men with thorns is made a high and 
gi-ievous torture and punishment, Judges viii. 16. Gideon, when by sense 
he would teach the men of Succoth, by sense and sore experience to do no 
more so wickedly, it is said, that ' he took the elders of the city, and thorns 
of the wilderness, and briars, and with them he taught the men of Succoth.' 
This croA^-n of thorns was kept upon his head all the time, both in his way 
to the cross, and whilst on the cross, which pierced those veins and sinews 
on the temples and forehead, and caused his face, besmeared also with dust 
in his travel to the cross, to be (as the prophet speaks) more marred than 
any man's, Isa. lii. 14. 

5. Add to this weariness and faintness of spirits, which appeared in the 



270 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V- 

carryinf^ of his cross. There was that one thing only, wherein they seemed 
to pity him, in caUing to another to help him, Simon of Cyrene. But the 
truth of the thing was, that he having watched and spent himself so many 
days and nights together, he failed so much that they feared he would have 
fainted, and so expired ere he came to the place of execution, and so they 
should have missed of their designed malice in crucifying of him. We have 
wearied him with our sins, and this made him weaiy and ready to faint. 
Oh, come to him, all ye that are weary and heavy laden. 

6. He was whipped and scom-ged, which was twice, once by Pilate's 
command, and that to the end to move compassion in the Jews, that so he 
having suffered so cruel a punishment as was sufficient to assuage their 
malice, and to satisfy for any crime they could in their own imagination 
think him guilty of, who in Pilate's had deserved nothing of death, they 
might relent and cease to desire his being crucified. And when he had 
scourged him, he brings him forth to pubHc \-iew, and cries, ' Behold the 
man !' And after that he was again scourged (as John relates it), as of 
custom the Romans used to do those whom they crucified. And these 
strokes were laid on, not by the Jews, who by their law were limited not to 
exceed forty stripes, but by the Roman soldiers, who had no bounds set 
them, but gave as many and as cruel ones as their barbarous nature 
pleased, unto an abject man, designed and condemned to the highest 
tortures. 

7. He after all was crucified. The evangelists aggravate not that in the 
circumstances of it ; only say, ' he was crucified ;' but much is shut up in 
that one word — the cruelty of that death being known in those days, and 
by the relation of it in stories, and by those who have made a collection of 
it, of the manner of it, in these days. The apostle Paul put this emphasis 
upon his death, ' To death, even the death of the cross,' Phil. ii. 8, crucia- 
tus, or the pains of the cross, being commonly used by the Romans (among 
whom this death was frequent) to express the sharpest pains and tortures. 
The manner of which was, 

(1.) The cross, the person to be crucified was being affixed unto, being 
laid upon the ground, his hands and feet were stretched out as far as they 
could extend, and then nailed in the hands and in the feet unto the cross ; 
which the Psalmist, Ps. xxii., expresseth by digging holes (foclentnt) in his 
hands and feet, ver. 16, as the vulgar translation reads it. In the hands 
and feet the nerves again meet and centre, and so they are of the most 
exquisite sense. Then, 

(2.) The rearing up the cross with the man nailed on it (whilst on the 
ground), and fixing the cross in the hole which was digged for it, with a 
violent jog to fix it in the earth, as was their manner; this exceeded all 
the torments of our racks. In the 22d Psalm, ver. 14, 15, himself tells us 
that it loosened all his bones, or my bones dispart themselves. And it is 
not only said, as ver. 17, ' I may tell all my bones,' he hanging naked, but 
further, ver. 14, ' All my bones are out of joint.' 

(3.) And thereon they hung till death, tlaeir arms and hands bearing the 
weight of their whole bodies, so as they died of mere pains (and thus Christ 
huncT on the tree. Acts v. 30), exhausting their spirits. For a man to hold 
his hands but stretched out, what a trouble is it. Moses could not for a 
day do it, but was lain to be supported. 

(4.) And this put them into an exquisite fever, as such pains do, as 
appeared by his thirst, as Ps. xxii. 15, ' My strength is dried as a potsherd, 
and my tongue cleaveth to my jaws.' 



Chap. XIII.J of christ the mediator. 271 

The last (of bodily sufferings) is death itself, which is the separation of 
soul and body : unto this the curse reached ; and it was not his pains or 
shame or hanging on a cross that would satisfy, unless he also breathe out 
his soul. This was necessary ; ' unless the corn fall into the ground and 
die' (it is Christ s own similitude, John xii. 24), ' it abideth alone.' So he, 
unless he had died, had been (of mankind) in heaven alone. He was also 
to be the founder of a will and testament, and that is not of force until the 
death of the testator ; he must therefore die : Ileb. ix. 16, 17, ' For where 
a testament is, there must also of necessity be the death of the testator. 
For a testament is of force after men are dead ; otherwise it is of no 
strength at all whilst the testator liveth.' And he was to be the death of 
death, Hosea xiii. 14. And it is a general rule, what he procured virtue 
for in man's behalf, he did it by undergoing the same. Yea, he thereby 
made death a dead and ineffectual thing, -/.araBy/jgavTog rh ^dvaroy, destroy- 
ing death, 2 Tim. i. 10. This was held forth in the type. Num. xxxv. 28, 
in that the murderer or manslayer was then set free from his prison, the 
city of refuge (which was a confinement to them) when the high priest died, 
but not till then. Nor should we have been set free unless our High Priest 
had died. Now for his soul and body thus to part, and for the Son of 
God, united to both personally, to continue that union unto that dead car- 
case of his body laid in the grave, what a debasement was it, besides all 
considerations else that belong to this head. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

The greatest of all Christ's suffenngs icere those of his soul. — What were the 
causes of those sorivws. — The greatness of those sufferings. — Wherein they 
did consist. — How it could consist u-ith his being the Son of God, to be for- 
saken of God, and to bear such extremity of his Father's urath. 

But yet, though we have seen the woe and curse in this life due to us by 
sin passed over and sustained by Christ ; and secondly, the curse cf bodily 
death undergone too ; yet (as the Revelation to another purpose speaks) 
there is a third woe, which a guilty conscience fears more than all the other, 
and which is the curse of curses, ' Thou shalt die the death.' ' Two woes 
are passed ; behold, a third woe is yet to come,' which is the great and main 
curse of the law that is to be undergone (as the text sa,js) before the law be 
fulfilled. For as the life promised — ' Do this and live' — is more than to 
live bodily, or as a beast doth, or rationally, as men do ; it being to live in 
communion with God, as angels do ; so, * Dying thou shalt die' is more 
than the bodily death and returning unto dust. And as that life promised 
is the favour of God — ' Thy favour is better than life,' Ps. xxxvi. 3 ; 
' With thee is the fountain of life,' Ps. Ixiii. 9, says David — so this death 
here threatened is from the wrath of God, which therefore is put for hell 
and death ; as when it is said, ' We are saved from wrath to come,' 1 Thess. 
i. 10 ; ' This is the second death,' as it is called, Rev. xx. 6. And it is 
the original curse, the fountain of curses ; whereas the death of the body, 
and all miseries of this life, are but the streams. This is the pure curse, 
without mixture, as it is called in the Revelation ; the other is the curse in 
the dregs, mingled and conveyed by creatures. All other curses light upon 
the outward man first, and upon the soul but at the rebound, and at the 
second hand, only by way of sympathy and compassion ; but the immediate 



272 OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR, [BoOK V. 

and proper subject of this curse is the soul and spirit : * Indignation and 
wi'fith, tribulation and anguish upon every soul that doth evil,' Eona. 
ii. 9. And this is the sum of all curses, and instead of all the rest. And 
therefore Paul, when he would express his willingness not only to die bodily, 
but to endure hell also, for his brethren, as Christ had done for him, he 
expresseth it by this, ' I could wish myself to be accursed from Christ,' 
(Rom. ix. 3) ; that is, to be separated from all the comfort I shall have by 
him, and endure that wrath that is due unto me, though undergone by him 
for me. Which wish of his may help us to understand how far Christ was 
made a curse for us ; for it was the love of Christ which constrained Paul's 
heart unto this wish ; and his meaning was to undergo that for his brethren 
in Christ, which Christ underwent for him, and so far as Christ underwent 
it, without sin. And so far as Paul wished it without sinning (for he spake 
it in Christ, and in the Holy Ghost, as ver. 1), so far might and did Christ 
undergo it without sin also. His meaning therefore was not that he was 
content to be cut ofi' from being a member of Christ, and so to have no in- 
fluence of grace from Christ derived to him. No ; that had been a sinful 
■wish, and not from the Holy Ghost. But his meaning is, that he could be 
content to lose that portion of comfort which was to be had in the enjoying 
of Christ, and so undergo that displeasure from him which was due unto 
his sins, by feeling the effects of it in anguish and pain, &c. Thus when 
it is said, that Christ was made a curse, not only in bodily miseries, but in 
his soul also, the meaning is not that the hypostatical union was dissolved, 
or the influence of divine grace restrained, but only, that in regard of com- 
fort he was ' forsaken' of God, and felt the fearful effects of his anger due 
to our sins, without sin and despair. 

In like manner, when it is said, Christ underwent this curse also, ' D3'ing 
thou shalt die,' the meaning is not that Christ's soul did die the second 
death : the Scripture speaks it not, neither are we to speak it ; but thus the 
Scripture expresseth it, that ' his soul was heavy unto death,' Mat. xxvi. 37, 38. 
It is spoken of this curse of his soul, which did not work death in it, but 
a heaviness unto death, not extensive so as to die, but intensive, that if he 
had died it could not have suffered more. As Jonas is said to be * angiy 
unto death,' Jonah iv. 10 — that is, he thought that misery and cross for 
which he was angry to be even as great an aifliction as death itself, and so 
he could out of his anger wish for death — so Christ's heaviness was as great 
as theirs that undergo that death ; yet die he did not ; it was but ' unto 
death,' as Onesiphorus was said to be ' sick unto death,' or as a woman in 
travail is said to be at the point of death, because if she were a-dying, she 
could not have more pain. There is such another phrase, Acts ii. 24, where 
it is said, that Christ ' was raised up, God having loosed the sorrows of 
death,' uBlvac:, the throes of death, of which it was impossible he should be 
held. It is evident that it is spoken of his soul ; for if it were spoken of 
bodily death, there were no sorrows that remained on his body in the grave, 
to withhold it from rising again. No ; these sorrows died when he died, 
and were then ended, and so could not be said to be upon his body, to 
hinder it from rising. Again, it is not absolutely called death, but * the 
sorrows of death ;' that is, the same pains and throes that dying men's souls 
have, he felt. And it is observed, that the same phrase that is used to ex- 
press the sorrows of hell, 1 Thess. v, 3, the travail of a woman (so Ps. 
xviii. 4, 5, the pangs of hell, or birth-throes, as the word signifies), the 
same phrase [udivag] is here used, signifying the throes of a woman in 
travail, and having reference to that phi'ase in Isaiah liii. 11, * He shall see 



Chap. Xni.] op ohrist the mediator. 273 

of the travail of his soul.' His sonl, and not his person, is there properly 
meant, for it is spoke as of a part of himself, ' He shall see of the travail of 
his soul.' Those pains were indeed birth-throes to us, they tending to our 
life, but in him they were the sorrows of death. And so in this he bare the 
woman's curse in his soul, as well as Adam's curse in his body ; as he did 
eat in sweat, so he brought forth in pain, and in sorrows unto death ; but 
yet such as did not kill his soul, it died not, for he was to live to see his 
seed, and have joy in his soul for them for whom he had had most pain : 
so it is in Isa. liii. 10. For, thirdly, these sorrows did not ' hold him ;' 
had they held him, then indeed he had died. And the reason why he died 
not, was not that he had not the same throes and stabs that use to kill 
others ; for they are therefore called the sorrows of death, because they 
were the same which kill all men's souls in hell ; but he was too strong 
for them, nature was too potent in him, and life too vigorous ; otherwise 
that which he underwent was enough to have killed out of hand all men 
and angels ; but him they could not hold, it was impossible. Yet, fourthly, 
they were loosened, not so as never to have hold of him, or as if he never 
came in to them (as Bellarmine trifles) ; no, he was in them : (as Ps. 
cxxiv. 7), * His soul escaped as a bird out of the snare : the snare was broken, 
and he was delivered.' The devils they are reserved in chains too strong 
for them, Jude 5, but he, like another Samson, brake these ropes, these 
cords. So Ps. xviii. 5, 6, where the sorrows of hell are called cords, for the 
same word, v3n, signifies both, and so the Chaldee Paraphrast reads it. 

And yet, fifthly, because these were truly the pains of death, therefore this 
delivery of his soul from them is called a resurrection ; and the greatest 
wonder of his resurrection is ascribed to this ; for the main power of the 
resurrection was seen in raising his soul, because it conflicted with such 
sorrows. For his soul had a resurrection as well as his body, which Peter 
also, to shew he means it here, does distinctly mention. Acts ii. ver. 27. 
God's promise was, that he would not ' leave Christ's soul in hell ' ; that 
is, under the pressures of these sorrows ; there is the resurrection of 
his soul from the sorrows of death expressed ; ' nor sufier the Holy One 
to see corruption ;' there is the resurrection of his bodj" from the power of 
the grave, both which make up that greater resurrection of his there spoken 
of. For to raise a soul from the terrors of God's wrath, does as much de- 
serve the name of a resurrection, and more, as to raise a dead body. There- 
fore, says Heman (suffering these terrors in his soul), ' I am like the slain 
that lie in the grave, and wilt thou shew wonders to the dead ? shall the 
dead arise and praise thee?' Ps. Ixxxviii. 6, 10. And this resurrection 
Christ's soul had before it went out of his body : for after it went out, it 
went to paradise, and encountered not with the pains of death ; but before 
it left his body, it did, and was rescued. And therefore, after that long 
conflict, for three hours' space, whilst the curtains of the woi'ld were close 
drawn, and ail was hushed up in darkness, during which time he had 
struggled with these sorrows and with God's wrath, which towai'ds the 
conclusion he manifests by that bitter expression, * My God, my God, why 
hast thou forsaken me ?' after that conflict (I pay) he cries out, ' It is 
finished ;' which some divines think not to have reference to the work of 
redemption, that that work was finished. Ko ; for that was not as yet 
finished, his bodily death being a part of it, as also the piercing of his side, 
and laying of him in the grave ; but the meaning is, that now the great 
brunt was over, that cup which he so feared was drunk off, his soul was 
VOL V. s 



274 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

come out of its eclipse, as the sun did then also out of its darkness, -which 
was a shadow or sign of this in his spirit ; unto this it is that those words 
refer. And that which seems to confirm it is that when first these kind 
of sorrows fell on him in the garden, the evangelist notes it, saying, that then 
his soul began to be heavy ; and now when they went off him, he shews, 
that then it was finished. 

As therefore we, who are his members, have a double resurrection in our 
souls whilst they are in our bodies, John v. 25, ' The time now is,' &c., and 
in our bodies, at the latter day, ver, 29 in the same chapter; so had 
Christ : one of his soul from the terrors following the guilt of sin, the sor- 
rows of death upon the cross ; the other of his body from the grave the 
third da}% which was a manifestation of the first. And answerably those 
sorrows may be called a kind of death, at least the sorrows of death, in the 
same sense that bodily dangers and distresses are called dying, as Paul, 
being in jeopardy every hour, is said to ' die daily,' 1 Cor. xv. 31 ; and so 
in that sense, and no other, may he be said to have undergone this curse 
of dying the death. Therefore, Isa. liii. 9, we have his deaths in the 
plural mentioned, not his death only : ' He made his grave with the wicked 
in his deaths.' So in the original. And in his bearing these sorrows of 
death was the curse abundantly fulfilled, although he did not die the second 
death ; for that wrath, which is the cause of the second death in others, he 
underwent ; and those sorrows of death, which that cause produceth, he 
bore ; though the same event followed not, his soul died not, as theirs 
through weakness doth. 

Having thus explained and fitted these phrases to our hand, we will now 
come to the particulars of the sufl'erings of his soul, which are merely and 
properly such, and which, as that curse seizeth on wicked men by degrees, 
so did seize on him by degrees, towards his end. The first mention we 
have of them is in John xii. 27, four days before his passion, when on the 
sudden he breaks forth, ' Now is my soul troubled ; and what shall I say ? ' 
He then saw the storm a- coming, and a black cloud rising, which troubled 
him ; and in the expectation of it, he saw so much to be troubled at, as he 
knew not how to express it, but cries out, ' "V\^lat shall I say ? ' 

The second degree was in the garden, as both Mat. chap. xxvi. from 
ver. 3G to the end, Mark xiv. from ver. 32 to 51, Luke xxii. 40, and John 
xviii. 1, 2, do set it down. There it was where the storm overtook him, 
ere ever he fell into the hands of Judas or the high priest, and he began 
to feel some drops of it ; and indeed the sorrows that there seized on him 
were such as fetched blood from him ere these his enemies approached him. 
Whereby was shewn, that he had other and gi-eater miseries to encounter 
with than from men. And whereas, for all his bodily soitows, we hear not 
one groan from him, as neither for his wounding with the crown of thorns, 
with nails, &c., but ' as a sheep that openeth not his mouth, so was he 
led to the slaughter,' Isa. liii. 7 ; yet here, in the very entrance into these 
sorrows, we hear him lamenting : Mat. xxvi. 38, ' My soul is heavy unto 
death.' He names, and as it were lays his finger on, the part affected, 
which was not his body, but his soul ; it was there where his grief lay. 
And we have many words and expressions which may help us to see into 
his grief what it was. Amongst which, the first and lowest expression is 
XwrnloSai, Mat. xxvi. 37. He had said before, that he was troubled : and 
we read not so much as of the least trouble of his for outward pains ; but 
now it is said, he became sorrowful. It was no pain of his body could 
make his great spirit sorrowful. Sorrow is more than pain, as joy is more 



Chap. XIII.j of chkist the mediator. 275 

than delight. Beasts arc never 6orro\vful properly, and yet they have all 
sorts of pains of the body, which touch not their souls with a reflection, and 
60 cause sorrow. The cause of Christ's sorrow reached his reasonable soul, 
which is the proper subject of sorrow, and not the inferior, but the superior 
part also. Yea, Tully restrains the word tristis to sorrow for the punish- 
ment of sin and wickedness : j)oena sceleris tristis est. And yet this is but 
the lowest degree, but the beginning of soitows, which, notwithstanding, 
reached as deep- as any kind of worldly sorrow could do ; for even David's 
soiTow or aflliction for his son Absalom is expressed by the same word. 
Now there were two things which made his soul to be thus sorrowful. 

1. The sins of the world imputed to him and charged on him. 

2. The curse or wrath of God upon him for those sins. 

1. First, the sins of the world came in upon him; and therefore, ver. 38, 
he is not simply said to be sorrowful, but -rrisi/.vzog, which word signifies an 
encompassing about with sorrows, as David often expresseth it : ' The sor- 
rows of hell encompassed me about,' Ps. xviii. 5. His soul was plunged 
into them over head and ears, so that he had not so much as a breathing 
hole. For intention, this sorrow was unto death, and for extension, all the 
powers and faculties of his soul were begirt, besieged, and imprisoned ; and 
this expression is especially used in respect to om* sins taking hold of him. 
So Ps. xl. 12, 'Innumerable evils encompass me about: mine iniquities 
take hold of me.' It is spoken by Chiist as in his suft'eiings, for of him is 
that psalm prophetically made. So that, I take it, this phrase tss/ak-o; 
hath a more proper respect to the charging of our particular sins upon hun, 
Tvhich began to encompass him, or (as Isaiah's phrase is, Isa. hii) 'to meet 
in him,' to come about him from every quarter. His soul was so environed 
and shut up in sorrows (or in prisons, as Isaiah's phi-ase, Isa. liii. 8, is), 
that he had not a cranny left for comfort 1o come in at. Gal. iii. 23, 
the law is compared to a prison, in which men under the guilt of sin are 
shut up ; and so was Christ. Now, no temporal mercies do so environ an 
ordinaiy man's spii-it, but that there is some hole left to take breath at. 
But sin can do it ; and much more all the sins of the world, which now at 
once did meet at and beset Christ's soul. As Heb. xii. 1, sin is said to be 
that which ' easily besets us,' and so do both the power and the guilt of it. 

2. Secondly, there is yet a further expression used by another evangelist, 
that respects the terrors of God's wrath, seconding and following upon this 
his apprehension of our sins, and it is in Mark xiv. 33, ' He began to be 
sore amazed,' h.&aixZi7a&ai, which is a third expression used concerning his 
trouble. Our translation rightly renders it ' sore amazed,' for Sa/Xos/V 
signifies to be amazed ; but sz added, signifies the extremity of that amaze- 
ment, such as when men fall into it, their hair stands on end, and their 
flesh trembles. It signifies ' to be in horror.' No sooner hath these our 
sins presented themselves to him, as being our surety, but that withal 
thunder and lightning from God do presently strike him, and his wi-ath 
and cui'se for them suddenly arrests him ; this was it that put him into 
such an amazement as contains in it both fear and horror. His Father is 
presented unto him as an angry judge brandishing his sword of justice. 
And as the delivering of the law made Moses tremble, so the curse of the 
law made Christ ; ' I quake and tremble,' says Moses, or (as David ex- 
presseth it) ' My flesh trembleth because of thy judgments,' Ps. cxix. 120. 

Now, in the third place, follows the ellect of both these two (namely, the 
imputation of our sins, and the inflicting of God's wrath), which was an 
abriiio'/ia, an exceeding ' heaviness ' upon him. "VMiich word, both Mat., 



270 OF CURIST THE MEDIATOR. fBoOK V. 

chap. xxvi. 37, useth, saj-iiig, '/i^^aro a.brjfj.ovsTv, which is translated, * He 
began to be very heavy ; ' and the same in Mark, chap. xiv. 33, where it in 
hke manner follows that former expression of his being amazed. Now, 
this word imports first the deep intention of his mind, so as to be wholly 
taken and swallowed up with sorrow and amazement, and even to be 
abstracted from his own thoughts, and to forget all comfort whatsoever, 
being wholly intent and thinking upon nothing else but God's wrath, with 
which he was to encounter — so full, so adequate an object is sin and the 
wrath due unto it, even broad enough for Christ's understanding to be 
wholly taken up with it. And therefore he hath the thoughts of our sal- 
vation, as it were, struck out of his mind for a time ; all his powers being 
so occupied about, and possessed with these doleful sights presented, that 
they forget their own functions. Some have put a further emphasis upon 
the word, as noting out, not only an abstraction of the mind, but a dis- 
traction also upon the suddenness of the blow, such as might befall him 
through simple infirmity, deriving it from a privative a and drifMg, j^opulus, 
because men in distractions are separated from the rest of the people, which, 
in the sense before given, may be safely attributed to him, namely, that the 
powers and faculties of nature did for a while forget their functions. Now, 
all this might be without sin ; as the wheels of a clock may be stopped in 
their ordinary course, and yet not put out of frame or disordered. And 
this strong intention of his upon wrath was, then, that which God did call 
for ; for Christ's business was to suffer God's wrath for sin ; and as taking 
pleasure in any thing, so suffering too depends upon the intention, inso- 
much, that some do therefore judge, that even the damned in hell cannot 
sin, because their thoughts are so intently taken up with wrath, that there 
is no room for a thought of sin. 

Secondly, The word notes out a failing, deficiency, and sinking of spirit ; 
it is pe)ie exanunari, as happens to men in sickness and swoundings. So 
Epaphroditus his sickness, whereby he was brought near unto death, Phil, 
ii. 26, 27, is called dojj/xow'a. So that, we see, Christ's soul was sick and 
fainted. Thus, Ps. xl. 12, 13 (which psalm is all of Christ, for it is that 
psalm quoted, Heb. x. 5, 6), where Christ is brought in saying, when he 
came to offer himself, that ' innumerable evils encompassed him about, and 
his iniquities took hold of him; therefore his heart failed him.' Iniquities 
are there promiscuously put for sins and punishments. If sin be meant, 
Christ our surety now calls our sins his ; and being laid to his charge, they 
take hold of him. If he had stood in his own righteousness he would not 
have feared, but being invested with, and appearing in our sins, he was 
afraid, as Adam was, and his heart forsook him ; not sinfully, out of dis- 
trust, but of simple infirmity of nature, such a failing as a creature, 
though never so holy, must needs have at the greatness of God's wrath — 
the creature being unto God's wrath, and before him who is ' everlasting 
burnings' (as Isaiah speaks, Isa. xxxiii. 14), and a ' consuming fire ' (as 
Moses calls him, Dent. iv. 24), but as the wax is to the fire before which 
it melts. Which is also Christ's own expression concerning himself, Ps. 
xxii. 14 (a psalm throughout speaking of his crucifying), ' My heart,' says 
he, ' was melted like wax; ' noting out that natural infirmity and deficiency 
which was in his human nature as such, now when God approached to him 
as a consuming fire ; so as it was merely a natural failing, not a moral. 
And this we must know, that in these his sufierings Christ's human nature was 
left to its infirmities, that he might fully sufler. The Godhead, though 
sustaining him in union with himself, and in faith towards God as his 



Chap. XIII.] of citrist the mediator. 277 

Father, yet left him to the natui-al weakness of a creature, not shewing his 
power in strengthening him so against his wrath, as that he should not be 
sensible of it, but in supporting him under it. Therefore, 2 Cor. xiii. 4, 
it is said, * He was crucified through w'eakness,' but ' raised in power.' 
For in this work of suffering, the Godhead slept (as the fathers express it), 
and left him to natural infirmities (but not to sinful) ; otherwise he had not 
been crucified. In respect of which infirmity unto which he was left it is 
said, Luke xxii. 43, that an angel came to strengthen him. And it argued 
a great inanition or emptying himself, that the Creator of the ends of the 
earth, who faints not, and who is the God of comfort, should borrow com- 
fort of an angel. 

A third and further degree of this his suftering was that which Luke adds, 
Luke xxii. 44, that he was sv dyw/lcf,, ' at strife,' or engaged in a combat, as 
the word implies, it coming from dyjjv, certamen. And yet there was no man 
to encounter with ; and the good angel who comforted him did not wrestle 
with him. Christ had before wrestled with principalities and powers in the 
wilderness ; but those encounters with Satan fetched no blood from him, 
as these here do. This agony, this wrestling, was therefore with his 
Father's wrath, which now had taken hold on him, and under which he now 
lay struggling. And this I make a further degree of his soul's suffering 
than the former ; for the former expressions set forth the trouble of his 
spirit, as but at the first onset and encounter, when first he entered into 
the lists, and the warning only was given to this bloody combat. There- 
fore when all the former are mentioned, it is still said in every evangelist, 
he ber/an to be heavy, and ber/an to be sore amazed, &c., as noting out those 
to have been the troubles of his spirit upon the first view, and in the very 
entrance and beginning of them. But now he is in an agony, in a set 
battle ; it came now to blows, to wounds, to blood. He sweats drops of 
blood at this agony, so hot and grievous was it. Neither could fervency 
of prayer cause this sweat, for it was this agony that was the cause of that fer- 
vency in prayer. So in Luke it follows, ' Being in an agony he praj^ed 
more earnestly.' What was it then that he encountered with? Even that 
which Job struggled with ; Job vi. 4, ' The terrors of God,' says he, ' set 
themselves in array against me.' And for the effect of this encounter and 
agony, it was answerably greater than the former ; it made him sweat drops 
of blood. All sweat is from weakness, and an overpressing of nature ; and 
60 in him it argues that failing, sinking, and wounding of spirit before men- 
tioned. Dying men do use through faintness to sweat a cold sweat, but 
never a bloody sweat ; but Christ's soul being now heavy unto death, and 
scorched with God's wrath, does sweat blood. These dolours fetch not only 
watery tears from his eyes, but he weeps blood all over, and not by drops 
only, but dodders, and that in a cold night. Yea, it came through his 
garments, and that in such abundance as it fell upon the ground, and left 
the marks of it thereon behind. Adam in innocency should not have 
sweat nor eaten his meat with labour and pain ; but Christ now tastes of 
the cup which he desired should pass from him, and it casts him into a 
sweat of blood. 

Well, but yet all this was but the first onset of this great battle ; it was 
but a skirmish to begin it, in which and after which God gave him a time 
to breathe, and to go to his disciples, and then come again to the same 
place. These blows came but at times ; not so thick, but that they suffered 
him to take breath. He had lucida intervalla, some flashes of comfort in 
this agony, some intermissions, some respite for a time ; but the main and 



278 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR, fBoOK V. 

great battle is yet to be fought, even upon mount Calvary, and tbither let 
us follow him ; where, after they had hung his body ujj upon a tree, and 
di^-ided his garments before his face, and had a while said and done their 
pleasures, Christ having made his will, and given heaven to the believing 
thief, and lequeathed the care of his mother unto John ; after all this, on 
the sudden are the curtains of the world drawn, and the sun for three hours 
loseth its light. A bloody battle was now towards, and therefore it was a 
black day ; Christ was to encounter with the utmost power of darkness, and 
therefore the field he fights it out in is darkness. 
Two things were due unto us for our sins : 

1. Pcena damni, the loss of God's favour, and a separation from God and 
all good, even to a drop of water. 

2. Pccna sensus, the curse and wrath of God. Other things are but either 
circumstances or consequents of sufiering these in those who are sinners. 
"We have them both mentioned ; Job xiii. 24, ' Wherefore hidest thou thy 
face' (saj'S he to God; there is the punishment of loss and privation), 'and 
boldest me for an enemy ? ' (There is the punishment of sense). 

These two are the substance of the pains in hell, and do now both fully 
meet in Christ. 

1. Picna damni, for all comforts fail him. If he desires but a drop of 
water, it is denied him ; if a beam of light, the sun afi'ords none ; his dis- 
ciples had all forsaken him ; and whereas heretofore an angel came to him 
and comforted him, now not an angel dares look out of heaven. His heart 
had befoi'e this melted out of fear, and failed him ; ay, but (says David) 
* though my flesh fails, yet God fails me not,' Ps. Ixxiii. 26. But behold, 
God himself forsakes Christ. So at the end of this conflict he complains, 
or r^ither vehemently aflirms it (as the Hebrew phrase bears it). He is 
said to be forsaken, not only in regard of his being kept in the hands of his 
enemies, as some would have it onh^ meant. For, 

(1.) This then would have been uttered by him at the first, when he fell 
into their hands, and not now at last only. And, 

(2.) Though enemies persecute us and have their wills of us, yet we are 
said not to be forsaken, as 2 Cor. iv. 9, ' Persecuted, but not forsaken ; ' 
that is, though left in the hands of men, yet not forsaken by God ; so that 
forsaken is put in opposition to being left to the persecutions and power of 
our enemies. But Christ is not only said to be left to the power of ene- 
mies, but to be forsaken by God himself, which how it could be, I shall 
afterwards explain. And this was the extremity of his emptying, emptying 
to nothing, as Dan. ix. 26, ' Messiah shall have nothing, ' that is, nothing 
left to comfort him ; so his cutting ofi" is expressed, 

2. Ptciw semils ; he was made a curse, and encountered his Father's 
wrath, which, first, the darkness that was then about him may inform us 
of. If ever the face of hell were upon the earth, it was at that day. All 
which while we read not of any word which Christ spake, till at last. So 
that as darkness covered, so silence hushed all about him, that so he might 
without interruption or intermission encounter with his Father's wrath. 
And the place was the air, the veiy kingdom of the prince of darkness, 
Secondhj, the tree he hangs on declares it, which God before had cursed ; 
and therefore now especially it is that Christ is made a curse, as the apostle 
intimates, Gal. iii. 13 ; where he speaks as if Christ had never been a curse 
until now ; and therefore it is that Christ is said to ' bear our sins in his 
body ' (that is, his human nature) ' on the tree,' And he had no tj'pe of 
his being crucified but the brazen serpent, which of all worms else God had 



Chap. XIII.] of christ the mediator. 279 

only cursed. And therefore now it is that the treasures of vrrath are broke 
up, the cataracts of curses set open, and the skiices pu'lyd up, so to let in 
all our sins upon him, God now ' alllicting him with all his waves.' And 
when this eclipse by reason of God's wrath went off his spirit, and it re- 
ceived light again, then he cried out (as was said), ' It is finished ; ' which 
was spoken just before his giving up the ghost, as declaring that the great 
brunt was over, as was before explained. 

There is one thing which yet remains to be done, for the finishing of 
this point, viz., 

By way of explication, to shew how it might stand with his being the Son 
of God to be thus forsaken, and made a curse. 

1. For the explication (which I put first because it will facilitate and 
make way for the proofs themselves, both by laying foundations for them, 
and also by removing prejudices that might hinder the entertainment of 
them) ; there are two things which I mentioned as the integral parts of that 
punishment due to us for sin, but undergone by Christ. 

1. His being forsaken by God ; 

2. His enduring God's wrath ; both which make up this curse. 

I will speak distinctly and apart to the explication of either. And first, 
how to understand his being forsaken of God, which is not to be under- 
stood, — 

1. As if the union of the Godhead with the human nature had been dis- 
solved, but so as it might still be compatible, and rightly stand with it. 
For it was not a forsaking in respect of the essence of the Godhead, but of 
his presence, and so in a way of sense. The Godhead was not separated, 
though the operation of comfort from the Godhead were sequestered. The 
union hypostatical continued still with his soul, now filled with the sorrows 
of death, as well as it did with his body when he lay in the grave. And so 
as although his body was united to the fountain of life, yet it might die in 
respect of a natural life : so his soul, although the hypostatical union con- 
tinued, might yet want comfort, which is life. 

2. Nor yet is it to be understood as if all communion had been cut off 
in regard of support and the influence of grace ; but only in respect of joy 
and comfort in and from God's face ; even as the sun hath influence into the 
generation of metals buried under the earth, whither its light comes not. 
Though grace naturally followed from that union, yet comfort proceeded 
voluntarily from it, and therefore might be and was now suspended. Dens 
se commiuiicat, sa^'S Scotus, vel qud beatm est, vel qvd sanctiis; God com- 
municates himself to the creature, either as he is blessed, by comforting it 
and making it partaker of his happiness, or as he is hoi;/, by making it 
partaker of his purity. Now these two may be severed. God ceased not 
now to communicate himself to Christ in holiness, but only in comfort and 
sense of happiness. 

3. This his deprivation of comfort was possible ; for he was not yet glori- 
fied, as John says. "Wherefore as his Deity might and did withhold from 
his body that glory which was due unto it whilst on earth, and which shone 
80 in his transfiguration ; by the like reason might the Deity withhold all 
sense of comfort from his soul during that hour. Subtraxit Deiis visionem, 
non unionem, as Leo Magnus speaks. Yea, — 

4. It was necessary that there should be such a suspension of communion 
of beatifical comfort, and so a sensible want of it. For had God then com- 
municated himself in that fulness of comfort and joy that was Christ's due 
by virtue of that union hypostatical, Christ had not felt any sufferings from 



280 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

man at all, even as many martyrs have not, tliongh a joy unspeakable and 
glorious. He was therefore to be left to his infirmitj', that he might be 
sensible, and therefore to be forsaken in respect of comfort; and if in respect 
of some degrees of comfort, then why not in respect of all ? So that, 

5. This support was only in respect of upholding his faith ; that as one 
who walketh in darkness, and hath no light, yet trusts in the name of God, 
Isa. 1. 10, so Christ forsakes him not, but cries, ' My God, my God,' and 
to the last cleaves fast unto him. And therefore God's forsaking him was not 
such an one as befell Saul, when he also forsook God. No ; Christ, though 
he kills him, does still trust in him. 

Now in the second place, to explain how he might endure God's wrath, 
and be made a curse, which is the pajwa sensus, and the second thing men- 
tioned. There are many difficulties in view, which seem to argue it 
impossible, and it is therefore the more hardly to be received, both because 
there is no other instance of one innocent and beloved that was made a 
curse for another, or that endured God's wrath, as also because no mere 
creature can be made sin by imputation, but that it must be defiled by it, 
neither can it bear the wrath of God, but must certainly despair and sink 
under it. Now all those objections and difficulties which divines bring in 
against it, I shall take away by these following conclusions, which also ex- 
plain the point. 

1. The soul of a creature, and so of Christ as such, may in itself properly 
and immediately suffer God's wrath, and not only mediately, by compassion 
or fellow-feeling from the body. This is evident ; for besides that many 
have in their spirits suffered the wrath of God in this life, when environed 
with outward comforts, as David did ; and therefore Solomon calls it the 
' wounding of the spirit,' and so differenceth it from other infirmities ; — it is 
farther evident by this, that in hell the soul sufters immediately, without 
the body, until the day of judgment. And the reason of this is as plain ; 
for God is the Father of spirits ; and as the fathers of our bodies can 
chastise them, so can God the spirit, Heb. xii. 9. 

2. That the wrath of God should be thus endured, it is not of absolute 
necessity that men should be in the place of hell ere they undergo it ; it 
ma}' be endured here. For the devils, being out of that place and in the 
air, do still endure it, or at least may ; as the angels when out of heaven, 
about their ministration here below, are said to ' see God's face,' Mat. xviii. 10. 
' Their angels,' says Christ, speaking of little children, ' do always behold 
the face of my father which is in heaven.' They are said to be ?/;<?/>• angels, 
in respect of their being sent for them, and their waiting on them ; and 
whilst they wait on them here below, still their beholding God's face is not 
interrupted, for they always see God's face. If Paul were rapt up into the 
third heaven when alive, then why might not Christ in his spirit descend 
into the nethermost hell, and this whilst in the body, and here upon earth ? 
And if he himself was as in heaven when transfigured, why then not in hell 
when crucified ? For it is God's wrath that is hell, as it is his favour that 
is heaven. Many wicked men have a kind of hell here, the earnest of hell 
hereafter, even as the godly have a taste and earnest of heaven in this life. 
So had Cain, Judas, &c., but they cannot undergo the full torments of hell 
here ; and the reason is, because their souls would then die, and their bodies 
be consumed. The people hearing but the law given by God, thought they 
should die, of which their weakness was the cause. As ' corruption cannot 
inherit incorruption,' nor bear alive in this mortal flesh the joys of heaven — 
' Who hath seen him and lived?' — so nor could this corruption fully endure 



Chap. XIII. J of christ the mediator. 281 

the pains of hell. But Jesus Christ's soul cjuld subsist in his body, it 
beiuc backed with the Godhead, even when filled with God's wrath, as well 
as when filled with glory, as at the transfiguration. The creatures, hke an 
altar of straw, w'ould have been burnt up by that fire if their souls had been 
to serve for the sacrifice ; whereas this altar of Christ's body was covered 
with brass (as in the Levitical law), to conserve it from being consumed 
to ashes. 

3. It is not a thing impossible or unjust for an innocent soul to have the 
sins of others imputed to it ; no more than it is impossible for a sinful soul 
to have the righteousness of another made over to it. Now, 2 Cor. v. 21, 
it is said that Christ 'was made sin, that w^e might be made righteousness;' 
and ' not having my own righteousness,' says Paul, Phil. iii. 9. I saj', it 
is not unjust, and therefore not impossible, in case the party innocent be 
content to become a surety ; as Judah was. Gen. xliii. 9, who was content, 
if Joseph should detain his brother Benjamin, to take that sin and evil 
upon him : ' Let me then,' says he to his father, ' be always as a sinner 
unto thee.' And the ground is, because though his own acts make him 
not a sinner, yet his own covenant and consent do make him a surety ; 
and so oblige him to the other's guiltiness and punishment, and wholly to 
bear the blame. Thus, Prov. vi. 1-3, it is said of a surety, that ' he may 
be snared with the words of his mouth ; ' and so was Christ. It was by 
his own compact and agreement. 

4. A soul having thus taken the guilt of sin upon it, God may justly 
vent his anger upon such a soul for sin, and express that anger against 
that soul, as against the sinner, though otherwise God loves him. For it 
is just with God to inflict his wrath and curse for sin on whomsoever he 
finds that sin, whether by personal guilt or by imputation. And therefore 
it is no wonder if he be accursed by God, who hath the guilt of that upon 
him which God hates, and therefore curseth. If God cursed the earth 
because of man's sin, which was but his house he dwelt in, then much more 
must man's surety expect wrath and a curse, who will be so hardy as to 
take his sin upon him. 

5. And further; that soul, though innocent in itself, may be made sen- 
sible of the impressions of that anger for sin thus imputed. Those of a 
contrary judgment think that therefore he could not have been made sen- 
sible of God's wrath for sin, because he had not the worm of conscience. 
But though it be true that Christ had not an evil conscience (which to 
affirm were blasphemy), that is, not such a conscience as that sin could 
ever trouble him by way of accusing him (as sinners' consciences do), so 
as to make him say. What a wretch am I, that I should do thus and thus ! 
(which is one of the greatest torments in hell) though this troubled not 
Christ, yet his conscience might, — 

(1.) Apprehend the evil of sin as fully, nay more, than any of ours ; and 
to see sin as sin is hell, says Luther. And so, 

(2.) He might be made conscious of sin, not directly or immediately as 
sinners are, but by being conscious of his own covenant to take sin upon 
him as his own. An accusing could not arise from within, but it might 
from without, as sin was imputed. His conscience might tell him that he 
by compact did undertake the guilt of these sins which he sees to be thus 
evil, and so he might come to look upon them as his by covenant ; and 
this with a grief and horror suitable to the evil of them. So Ps. xl. 12, 
' Mine iniquities have taken hold on me, so that I am not able to look up ; 
they are more than the hairs of my head : therefore my heart faileth me.' 



282 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

That psalm is made of Christ. Now, if he confessed sins as his own, he 
might have grief and dolour for them ; and so though not an accusing con- 
science from within himself, yet a conscience loaded and charged with them 
by God from without. 

(3.) His conscience, looking at sin as thus evil, and desemng God's 
wrath, and as made his own by covenant, he might in fear look upon God 
as a judge. And thus afraid and amazed was Christ in the garden, for 
then he appeared with our sins on him, and thereupon was afraid, as Adam 
was ; only Adam out of a guilt that he had done the fact himself, but Chiist 
that, knowing what God's wrath was, he had exposed himself unto it by 
assuming Adam's sin. And that this may be, appears by this ; for if we 
have peace of conscience from Christ's righteousness imputed to us, by 
faith apprehending it to be thus imputed by a covenant, and so rejoice in 
God as ours, then why (in a contrary way) might not Christ have fears, 
and terrors, and impressions of wrath from the guilt of sin, which he ap- 
prehended as made his only by a covenant between God and him, yet really 
and justly charged on him ? 

6. Neither did the personal union of his soul unto the Godhead put in 
such a bar or hindrance to all this, or make such an exception, that though 
the soul of a mere creatm-e might be capable of all this, yet not his, by 
reason of this union. For he might be forsaken, and the union not dis- 
solved, as was before shewn ; and he might as well be left to endure God's 
wi'ath and anguish in his spirit from it, that union continuing, as if he had 
not been so united. For if the Godhead might and did leave his body 
to bodily pains for sin (which were fruits of the cm-se), which yet was 
thus united to the Godhead as well as his soul, why might not his soul be 
also left to suffer such torments as the souls of men are capable of? If it 
be said, that of all things else the state and relation he stood in towards 
God by reason of this union would not admit this, that Christ should be 
accursed of God, and dealt withal in wrath by him, seeing he was his be- 
loved Son ; and that neither could the Father be thus displeased with him, 
nor could the Son really apprehend God to be so indeed and in truth, see- 
ing he must needs know himself to be God's Son, and so beloved of him 
all the while ; — the resolution is, 

(1.) That God, for his part, might have both these affections towards 
him at once, although he was his natural Son ; and the reason is evident, 
for if Christ might bear and sustain two such relations or persons, the one 
as the Son of God and beloved of him, the other as om- surety made sin 
for us, then might God suitably bear towards him two such contrary affec- 
tions of love and wrath, and accordingly express them. Or thus, as Christ 
stands with two respects upon him, as a Son and as a surety, so did God 
also in answer to these two sustain two relations towards him, of a Father 
towards him as a Son, and of a, judge towards him as a surety. And these 
two might well stand together ; as in a father that is a just judge, before 
whom his son is brought as a surety for another's debt, though he entirely 
loves him as a son, yet he must and ought to condemn him in the suit, 
and exact the payment of the debt, or inflict some other punishment on 
him (as the matter he is surety for requires), as he is a judge; and he is 
to act both these parts, as the several respects in the things themselves 
require, justice in this case as well requiring that he should punish him, 
as well as nature that he should love him. We may see this exemplified 
in an instance fetched from God himself, and his carriage towards us his 
adopted sons and children, whom he loves with the same love, though not 



Chap. XIII. j of christ the mediator. 283 

in the same degree, that he loves his natural Son, John xvii. 23. God is 
upon several respects both an enemy and a friend unto us at once ; we are 
at once both hated and beloved, even -whilst we are in the state of nature. 
God's elect, if considered as invested with sin, and in the state of unre- 
generacv, upon which God hath pronounced a curse, they are under wrath, 
and 'children of wrath,' and so pronounced accursed. And yet at that 
time their persons, as they are his chosen ones from everlasting, are be- 
loved, and therefore called his people and his sheep. So were the Jews : 
Rom. xi. 28, ' As concerning the gospel, they are enemies for your sakes ; 
but as touching election, they are beloved for their fathers' sake.' They 
are at once ' children of wrath as well as others,' Eph. ii. 8, and ' sons of 
peace,' Luke x. 6 ; and this when uncalled. Now, thus it may be towards 
his natural Son, if he over and above takes such a relation on him, of 
being a surety for sinners ; only with this difference, that God's love to 
him is natural, because he is his natural Son, and the relation natural ; 
and his anger but accidental and adventitious, and taken up by him (yet 
justly), because this relation of Christ his being a surety is, answerably, 
but assumed and taken up by him. Yet they are real, both on the one 
side and on the other. And therefore, Zcch. xiii. 7, where God is said to 
' smite the shepherd' (namely, Christ), it is made to be a forced act, as it 
were, and such as he is fain to stir up himself to do by respects of justice; 
and therefore he calls upon his sword : ' Awake, sword, against the man 
that is my fellow.' God considers he is his Son, and natural Son (his 
fellow), and so he naturally loves him, and cannot find in his heart to 
strike him ; yet justice must be done, seeing he stands as a surety for 
sinners, and so he draws his sword ; notwithstanding as being put upon it 
by arguments, reasons, and considerations moving him to it ; and therefore 
he is said to awaken it. 

In a word, it is one thing to be an enemy, and another to carry one's self 
as an enemy. So Job xxxiii. 10 ; says Job to God, ' Why countest thou me 
thine enemy ?' that is, why dealest thou with me as if I were so, whenas I 
am thy child ? Thus did God with Christ. • 

(2.) And in the second place. Christ for his part might have answerable 
apprehensions and impressions on his soul, notwithstanding he knew him- 
self beloved. For he might apprehend (according as the truth was) that 
himself stood at the present under an adventitious relation of a surety, to 
bear God's wrath for sin, notwithstanding that withal he knew he was God's 
natural Son, and so beloved. He might look upon himself as a Son, and 
a Son performing an obedience to his Father, even in suffering his wrath, 
and never pleasing him more than now, and in that respect most beloved 
of him ; and yet withal, as a surety for sinners, and so punished, and in 
that respect he might apprehend God for the present angry, and full of 
wrath against him, as being made sin and so a curse for us, yet so as to 
the end that he might be well pleased with sinners in him. And both these 
differing apprehensions of his did Christ accordingly express in that one 
sentence, ' My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me ?' He speaks it 
as appi'ehending himself a Son still, and united to God, and beloved of him, 
and yet forsaken by him, and, as a surety, accursed. And to this end 
there were two principles in him, that let in these so differing apprehensions 
or impressions, faith and present sense. By faith he knew himself a Son ; 
therefore Ps. xxii., when on the cross, his trusting upon God is mentioned. 
And, Heb. xii. 2, it is said, that he 'endured the cross, for the joy that was 
set before him,' namely, by faith; and therefore we from his example are 



284 OF CHRIST THE SrEDIATOE. [BoOK V. 

there exhorted unto faith (which is the apostle's scope and argument) seeing 
he thus beheved and trusted, who, as it follows there, is ' the author and 
finisher of oui- faith.' 

7. But there was another principle in him, and that was present sense of 
the impi'essions of God's anger : his mind by sight or vision seeing nothing 
else, and his will by the impressions on it feeling nothing else. Both which 
principles, as they are in us, so they might be and were in him, we being 
in faith and suffermgs to be conformed to him, and he being in all things 
tempted like as we are. 

8. And therefore, eighthly, all this curse and wrath did not, nor could 
make him miserable, although uncomfortable, both because he undertook 
it and underwent it voluntarily (and as the greatest good cannot make a 
man happy against his will, so nor the greatest evil with one's will can make 
a man miserable, there being an end obtained to sweeten that estate), and 
also because he knew he should eluctate out of it, and overcome it in a few 
hours, as he did when he cried, ' It is finished.' 

9. And so, ninthly, this curse was endured by him, without sinning or 
despair. For the Godhead both helped and preserved him, as his body 
from corruption in the grave, so his soul from sinning whilst under wrath. 
And though God left him to the infirmities of a passible nature, to be sen- 
sible of all impressions to the full, yet he left him not to any infirmities 
of sinning, or weakness of unbelief, the ordinary consequents of such suf- 
ferings in others. Again, despair ariseth not from the present extremity, 
but the apprehension of the eternity of those suflerings, and a certain fore- 
knowledge that they shall never have end. Whereas Christ knew he should 
overcome, and that it was impossible that he should be held of them. 

10. Tenthly and lastly. This therefore was for the substance of the suf- 
fering itself, the same that we in hell should have undergone ; only such 
circumstances were wanting and cut ofi" in his undergoing it, as were either 
not necessary ingredients to the discharge of our debt, or but accidental 
consequents ; as, 

^1.) He descended not, or went not down to the place of the damned, to 
endure God's wrath there. For seeing that the place of payment is no in- 
gi'edient into the discharge of the debt, and but a mere circumstance, and 
that he could endure it on earth as fully as in hell itself, and that, through 
the supportment of the Godhead, without d}ang, which no creature could ; 
therefore though this circumstance were wanting, it detracts not anything 
from the fulness of the substance of that payment which was due from us, 
and therefore this may be accounted the same with that. 

(2.) He endured it without dying the second death, otherwise than in 
the sense fore-mentioned. But this hinders it not from being the same in 
substance that we should have endured, and so it may stand for it. For 
dying, or quite sinking under this cui'se, is but the consequence of under- 
going the wrath of God in those that are mere creatures, who cannot bear 
it and live, and so is not any part of the substance of the punishment itself, 
simply in itself considered. This aiiseth only from the creature's weakness, 
and no more indeed does despair, it being no part of the punishment, but the 
consequent of it, through the creature's infirmity and sinfulness. As now, 
suppose two men in a like and equal distemper and heat of a burning fever, 
the one through the weakness of his brain is light-headed, and raveth, and in 
the end dieth ; but the other, having more natural strength of body, overcomes 
the distemper and survives, having through the strength and cool temper 
of his brain not once lost the right use of his senses all that while ; yet 



Chap. XIII.] of christ the mediator. 285 

still it maj' bo said, that their distempers were the same, and alike intense 
for degrees of heat, though the consequents of each were contrary, accord- 
ing to the ditl'ering capacities and dispositions of the subjects. Or take 
two guns charged with like measure of powder and shot : the one breaks 
and llies in pieces when fire is given to it, when the other holds, as being 
of more firm and solid metal, or better tempered, or having all its parts 
more compactly cast according to art, when yet the charge of each is for 
quantity and force the same. Thus the charging of sin, and of the wrath of 
God upon men in hell, causeth their souls to despair, and die the second 
death, through their inability to bear them ; whenas the same sins, and 
the same wrath, though charged home on Christ, yet prevail not to kill his 
soul, but through his strength and support from the Godhead, his spirit 
remains whole under them. Despair and dying is but from being overcome, 
which his soul was not ; but as a great fire overcomes a smaller quantity of 
water cast upon it, so did the worth of his person and sufferings in the end 
overcome the guilt of our sins, which falls short of the merit of his satisfac- 
tion ; and therefore this consequent of despair and death followed not upon 
it. Which therefore being an elfect of suffering the pains of hell, is not a 
part of the substance of them. 

(3.) In like manner, for the same reason, though he sufiered them not 
eternally, yet his suffering was the same, and equivalent to what we should 
have undergone. 

For, first, eternity is but a circumstance of time, as hell is of place ; and 
not simply eternity, but extremity of sufferings was the punishment due. 
The lying ever in prison is no part of the debtor's punishment simply con- 
sidered ; for he is to lie there but till he hath paid the utmost farthing (as 
Christ speaks), which because he can never do, therefore he is never released. 
But Christ could undergo in a few hours all the wrath due unto sin, and so 
swallow up death and hell in victory, 1 Cor. xv. 24. That portion or 
measure of wrath which we by reason of our narrowness could have received 
in but by drops, and so it would ever have been raining down ; that his 
soul might be and was so enlarged as to receive in at once, even the whole 
vials and cataracts of it. That cup which is so full of mixture, that we are 
a- drinking of it down unto eternity, that can he take off unto the bottom, in 
a few hours. Yea, and by reason of the incapacity of the damned in hell to 
take in the full measure of God's wrath due to them for their sins, therefore 
their punishment, though it be eternal, yet never satisfies, because they can 
never take in all, as Christ could and did, and so theirs is truly less than 
what Christ underwent. And therefore Christ's punishment ought not in 
justice to be eternal, as theirs is, because he could take it all in a small 
space, and more fully satisfy God's wrath in a few hours, than they could 
unto all eternity. And this may well be one meaning of those words, Acts 
ii. 24, that it was ' impossible he should be held by the pains of death,' 
not only in respect of his power, able to prevail against the power of God's 
wrath and anger, but impossible in respect of justice, that God should any 
longer continue angry ; seeing that as God's love had such a full vent and 
sway in Christ, so also had revenging justice its full process against sin in 
him, and wreaked its utmost, sucking from him so much blood both of his 
body and soul, as being full it fell off* of itself, as fully satisfied. 



286 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOB. [BoOK V. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

Uses of Christ's being made sin and a curse for vs. — We see herein God the 
Father's love, and his own. — We should not rerjret to suffer anything for 
Christ. — Let ?/s obeij and worship Christ in soul and spirit. — The troubled 
in soul should be comforted. — We see the heinousness of sin by the greatness 
of Christ's sufferings, and the misery of being icithout an interest in Christ. 
— We should charge our sins upon ourselves for humiliation. — We should 
mourn for them, and hate them. 

Use 1. See the love of Clirist, who laid not his bodily life down only, but 
his soul. ' The redemption of the soul is precious,' says the psalmist, 
Ps. xlix. 8 : precious indeed, when it cost not his precious blood only, but 
his precious soul alio. Not with corruptible things, gold and silver, but 
with the precious blood of Christ were we redeemed. As the body is more 
worth than raiment or estate, so the soul than the body. Christ gave not 
his estate only, nor his body only, but his soul. 

Use 2. See the love of God, who gave not his Son up only to the hands 
of men to be executioners of his body, but himself laid on upon his soul ; 
and that because justice called for the soul, the very soul, ere it would be 
satisfied. Which no creature being able to reach, rather than we should 
not be redeemed, he will be the executioner himself ; ties him to the cross, 
and with his own hand whips him, because no creature could strike strokes 
hard enough. A tender mother hath not the heart to whip her child for 
its own fault ; God bruiseth Christ's soul himself for others ; Zech. xiii, 7, 
' Awake my sword against the man God's fellow ;' yea, Isa. liii. 10, * It 
delighted the Lord to bruise him.' So much was his heart in our salva- 
tion, that this (otherwise the most abhorred act that ever was done) was 
sweetened to him by its end, our salvation, and made a matter of delight, 
not simply, but in relation to the end. 

Use 3. Let us not think much to suffer any thing in our body for Christ; 
he hath done more for us, he hath suffered in his soul. All that men can 
do is but to kill the body, they cannot reach the soul, Mat. x. 28. And 
therefore all that we can fear from them is but outward, in comparison of 
what Christ endured, it is but whipping through the clothes ; aU that is 
done to the body. Mat. xx. 22. ' Can ye drink of the cup he drank of, and 
be baptized with the baptism he was baptized with ?' Rom. viii. 29. He 
exhorts us to cheerful suffering ; because therein we are conformed to 
Christ's image, who yet was in suff'ering the first-born among many brethren, 
and so had a larger portion in them than ever any had. 

Use 4. Did the chief of Christ's sufferings lie in his soul ? Let the chief 
of our obedience be placed in om- souls and in soul- worship. God said to 
Christ, ' My Son, give me th}' soul ;' and Christ says to us, ' My son, give 
me your hearts.' Obedience in the inward man is the soul of obedience. 
' Sanctify the Lord in your hearts,' 1 Pet. iii. 15 : there especially is God 
ennobled. God seeks for such to worship him as worship him in spirit. 
* Bodily exercise profiteth little, but godliness,' &c., 1 Tim. iv. 8. There 
godliness is opposed to bodily exercise, and therefore godliness is put for 
the service of the inner man, which is only godliness, in which (Rom. vii.) 
the apostle says he served the Lord, which he calls serving him (ver. 4 of 
that chapter) in the newness of the spirit. The papists, whose worship is 
all bodily, they are all for Christ's bodily sufferings, and deny this of 



Chap. XIV. of ciirist the mediator. 287 

his soul. But let us place the main of his obedience in the suffering of 
his soul, and so seeing his love, give up our souls to him chiefly to obey 
him with. 

Use 5. Comfort to those that are distressed in soul. 

(1.) You are heroin conformed so much the more to Christ. 

(2.) He knows the heart of a sinner distressed, and so is moved to pity 
more feelingly. He became a merciful high priest, in that he was tempted 
in all things as we, sin only excepted. Pity is more kindly when it is from 
experience of the like extremity. 

(3.) In that he sufl'ored in his soul, he thereby purchased comfort for 
thy soul. As in other things we make use of Christ's sufierings to relieve 
us against the particulars we are distressed in, so also let us in this. When 
we are poor, we may consider Christ was poor that we might be made rich ; 
when we sufl'er from men, we may have recourse to this, that by his stripes 
we are healed : so when in soul, that he was buffeted in spirit to free us ; 
his soul was heavy imto death that we might be comforted ; God spake to 
him in wrath that he might speak peace to us. Speaking comfort, in 
Scripture phrase, is called speaking to the heart. 

Use 6. When we think of Christ crucified, let us especially think of the 
sufferings of his soul, so much forgotten and denied. To this end he 
ordained the cup in the sacrament ; as the bread to represent to our faith 
the body of Christ, so the wine the pouring forth of his soul, which is called 
the blood of the New Testament. That as the blood of the Old was the 
blood of bulls and goats, in which blood lies the life, as the Scripture 
speaks, the souls of beasts being but the spirits of the four elements which 
run in the blood, so that thing which that type signified, was the soul 
pom-ed out, there being nothing nearer to represent the soul more lively 
than the blood, with which therefore all was sprinkled. 

Use 7. See the heinousness of sin by this, that Christ was made a 
curse ; as he said, if thou wouldst see what sin is, go to mount Calvary. 
It is true that the utmost real evil of the thing itself which we call sin 
consists in this, that it is the transgression of the command of the great 
God. But the utmost representation to make that evil Imown to us, is 
the cross and the curse of the Son of God, blessed for ever. We seldom 
conceive of the greatness of injuries, as they are in themselves committed ; 
so we are apt to slight them ; but we do measure them best by the anger 
and the wrath they beget in the party wronged (if he be not partial in his 
own cause), and by the furious expressions of his wrath returned back again 
upon the ofience. So whilst we view sin in its direct and proper notion, and 
that it is an injury against the great God, so we should never have seen 
the full vileness of it ; for as God is in himself invisible, so is the evil of 
sin ; and as Christ is the liveliest image of the invisible God, so are his 
debasement and his sufferings the truest glass to behold the ugliness of sin 
in, and the utmost representation to make us sensible of it. The throwing 
down the angels out of heaven, the cursing the earth and all Adam's pos- 
terity for Adam's sin, the drowning the old world, and overturning Sodom, 
and the fire unquenchable which burns to the bottom of hell ; these were 
such considerations as make us stand amazed and cry out, Oh, what is sin, 
that thou dost so remember it, or the sinfulness of it, that thou dost punish 
it in the destruction of the best creatures thy hands have made ! But all 
these tragedies are but as lighter skirmishes, and but shows of justice and 
wi'ath, in comparison of the death and sufferings of his Son. For how 
greatly incensed must that anger be by sin, which so infinite, so ancient 



288 OP CHKIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

love, to such a Son, could not quench nor yet allay ! How deep in guilt 
must that fault be, for which justice is bold to exact no less satisfaction 
than the blood of God ! For what crimes are kings at any time put to 
to death ? Here God blessed for ever is made a curse, the light and life 
of the world and fountain of life is killed, the Lord of glory debased, the 
fulness of the Godhead emptied, emptied to nothing ; he who is one with 
God in essence, in title to glory, is separated and accursed from him and 
by him, and laid as low as hell ; and all this because he was made sin. 

Use 8. Think what a miserable and fearful condition it must needs be to 
be found out of Christ and in your sins. And be assured of this, that 
either Christ or you must bear the full weight both of your sins, and the 
curse due to them. That Christ was made a curse may be both an evidence 
of the certainty of the curse and wrath to come, and of the fearfulness of 
it. Of the certainty, for if from former examples of God's vengeance upon 
other sinners like themselves, Peter argueth the assured inevitable destruc- 
tion of ungodly men, that ' if he spared not the angels nor the old world,' 
&c., 2 Peter ii. 5, 6; he would therefore certainly not spare them. If 
further, from the chastisements brought upon his own dear children, God 
himself bids Jeremiah tell the nations that they should certainly drink — 
Jer. XXV. 29, ' For, lo, I bring evil upon the city that is called by my name, 
and should ye be unpunished ?' — much more is it argued from this, that 
be brought all this evil and these curses on his Son. If God spared not the 
natural branch, nay, the root of branches, which bears all his olive branches, 
how will he spare those that shall be found wild olives, gi'owing on their 
own stock, bearing all their wild olives and sins themselves ? If he not 
only upon whom God's name is called, but whose name is in him, did and 
must drink of the cup, shall not the wicked of the earth drink the dregs of 
it ? And as it may argue the certainty of it, so the fearlulness also. It 
was an use Chiist made of it then when he was a-leading to be crucified, 
* If they do this to the green tree, what will they do to the diy ?' If he 
who was a green tree, and was by reason of his sap and fulness of grace 
no fit fuel for the fu'e, had no matter in himself for God to be angry with, 
yet it burns so fiercely on him, standing but in the shade and within the 
imputation of our sins ; if the cuise withered him that he looked like a tree 
gi-owing on the dry gi'ound. Oh, how will it rage upon dry trees, fitted for 
hell ; upon fir trees that are full of, and bring forth, gum and rosin, fit fuel 
for that fire ! And if the whole curse did light on him, and the respect to 
and dignity of his person abated nothing of it, God spared him not, surely 
a sinner out of Christ shall be abated nothing neither, but pay the utmost 
farthing. See in God's dealing with his Son the most vive type and 
resemblance of the curse to be executed upon all sinful imbelievers out of 
him. Cursed he is throughout his whole life, as Christ also was made a 
curse in his. The curse seized on him when he was made flesh, and began 
to break out upon him in the spots of human infirmities, making him all 
over like sinful flesh ; which curse secretly followed him, and increased 
upon him in the fruits of it, and left him not till it had brought him to the 
accursed death, when it appeared to all the world that he was made a curse 
indeed, when he hanged upon a tree. "Why, and cursed wert thou in thy 
conception, and cursed was the womb that bare thee, and a thread of curses 
are drawn through the web of thy frail life. And though a sinner may 
bless himself in honours, riches, pleasures, yet all these have a curse in 
them unto him ; cm'sed is he when he eats, cursed when he lies down and 
rests, and cursed when he awakes again ; and this curse leaves him not till 



Chap. XIV.] op christ the mediator. 289 

it brings him to his end, and after that to judgment, when it appears he is 
cursed indeed, however accounted happy in this hfo. And learn to sec and 
tremble, and to avoid it, how the curse will then seize on thee by what was 
done to Christ, if it prove not then that he was made a curse for thee. 
Then was his day of judgment and ours in him, Isa. liii. 8. And therefore 
in that day's passages with him, we may raise our hearts up to sec what 
shall be then ; what was done to the green tree then, shall be accomplished 
in a more transcendent manner upon the dry. When they come to lie upon 
their death-beds, then do their sins and God's wrath come in upon them, 
as upon him in the garden ; they see them written in the curtains, and find 
their souls environed about with ciu'ses, besieged, and see no way out ; and 
then happily their friends stand sleeping or weeping by, but, alas ! they 
cannot help them or save them from that hour, as his disciples could not; 
miserable comforters thou wilt find them all. And if a minister, yea, an 
angel from heaven, should come to comfort them, oftimes he cannot. And 
then comes thy Judas, thy bosom sin, with whom thou hast eaten so many 
sweet bits, and communed together, and that comes into thy conscience 
with a troop of curses, and threatenings, and devils after it. And when 
thy soul sits upon thy lips and is departed, an armed band of hell seizeth 
upon it, binds thee hand and foot to be cast into utter darkness ; leads thee 
before the throne of God's more private and particular judgment, as Christ 
was over night before the high priest ; where when thou comest thou wilt 
be examined of all thy ways and works ; and as that man in the Gospel that 
wanted the wedding garment, wilt remain speechless, not able to answer 
one of a thousand, not have a word to say. Even Christ stood speechless, 
the guilt of our sins stopping then his mouth. And after sentence then 
pronounced, that thou art worthy of death, thou wilt be kept in those 
chambei's of death, and reserved in chains of darkness, as Christ was bound 
in the high priest's hall all night, and there mocked, and whipped, and 
beaten with many stripes, as the gospel hath it. And in the morning of 
the resm'rection, when the dawning of the day of judgment shall appear, 
then they shall be more publicly brought forth before the throne of Christ, 
appointed to judge both the quick and dead, a time when all the world, 
great and small, shall be assembled to thy arraignment and execution, as all 
the Jews were then at the feast ; when God will shame thee before this 
sun, and rip up all the hidden things of darkness. As Chi-ist was put to 
open shame, so shalt thou ; and confusion of face shall cover thee, and 
thou shalt become a loathing and an hissing to all flesh. And though thou 
hast thy soul filled full of evils, yet God and the saints shall but mock when 
this thy fear cometh, and laugh at thy destruction, Prov. i., as they did 
Christ, * Thou that destroyest the temple,' &c., and ' savest others ;' so will 
God say, ' I have called, and ye refused ; ye set at nought all my counsel,' 
Prov. i. 24-26 ; and now let your gods deliver you if they would have you. 
And this confusion will most befall those who profess themselves the sons 
of God and were not, that saved others and now are damned themselves ; 
with which they mocked Christ, He said he was the Son of God, and that 
he trusted in him, and he saved others ; now let him save himself. And 
then after sentence is pronounced, ' Go, ye cursed,' hurried shall they be, 
ere Christ riseth off the bench, by angels, Mat. xxv., to hell, the place of 
execution, where in utter darkness (as Chiist also was crucified in a great 
darkness that was over the land) separated and accursed fi'om God for ever, 
they shall be punished from his presence, 2 Thess. i. 9, with everlasting 
destruction; where a drop of water shall be denied them, as it was to 

VOL. V. T 



290 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

Christ, left naked and destitute of all comforts, stripped as Christ also was, 
and with the scroll of their rebellions pinned over their heads, for men and 
angels to read, as Christ's was in all languages. 

A second sort of uses are to men humbled for sin, and seeking after 
faith, to guide and direct poor souls to the right way of obtaining and seek- 
ing justification by faith. 

Use 9. If Jesus Christ was thus made sin and a curse, the one charged 
upon him, the other inflicted, then surely all those Christ will save, he will 
have them also know and apprehend what their sins are, and the curse due 
to them, though not by way of satisfaction to God, yet by way of humiha- 
tion to them. If your sins were charged upon Christ, who knew no sin, 
there is reason they should be charged upon your consciences. If your 
sins brought Chi'ist upon his knees (as they did in the garden) before God 
as an angry judge, they may well bring you upon your knees also. They 
were yonrs before they were his, and therefore ere you by faith can come 
to lay yom* sins upon Christ and discharge yourselves of them, you must 
know the burthen of them yom'selves. His was but an assumed guilt, 
yours is proper and inherent. If your sins made Christ's soul heavy unto 
death, they must make your soul heavy also ere ever Christ will ease you. 
Chidst did so ordain to save you as that you should be conformable to him, 
and die with him if ever you rise again with him. Now as Christ died and 
rose again, so must you ; and as we are said to rise again with him through 
faith. Col. ii. 12, so to die with him through humiliation. 

Use 10. To this end lay all your sins to your own charge; they were laid 
to his charge to satisfy God's justice, and thou must lay them.to thine own 
charge, to humble thy sonl and to make thee the more thankful. Christ's 
death keeps many off from troubling themselves with their sins at all : they 
put off thinking of their sins with this, that God is merciful, and Christ 
hath died ; but that they were laid to his charge hinders not that thou art 
to charge thyself with them ; only thou art to do it to a differing end. 
Jesus Christ had them laid to his charge to satisfy for them ; take heed of 
taking them so upon thyself, they will break thy back. But take them on 
thee to humble thee, which thou art therefore to do, because they were all 
thine ere his ; as Christ said to his Father, of his elect, ' Father, thine they 
were, and thou gavest them me,' John xvii. So on the contraiy mayest thou 
Bay to Christ of thy sins. Lord, mine they were, and thou didst take them 
on me.* Thus Isaiah teacheth us to do, Isa. hii. 6, ' We like sheep have 
gone astray, and God laid on him the iniquities of us all.' And therefore, 
as David humbled himself, — ' Lord, it is I and my father's house ; what 
have these sheep done ? ' — so say, Lord, it is I that have sinned against 
thee, these sins are all done by me ; what hath this lamb, holy, innocent, 
without spot, done ? And withal, think what an infinite misery it will be to 
be found in thy sins, if all these sins should be thine own, and not to be 
taken off by Christ for thee, if it should fall out that thou must die in thy 
Bins (as Christ threatened the Pharisees), that thou shouldst not be eased 
of the burden of one sin by the death of Jesus Christ. If they made his 
soul so heavy when they were made his but by imputation, what will they 
do to thee, whose they are by inherent, by proper and immediate guilt? 
If the shadow of them withered him so, what will the true guilt of them in 
thee ? Thou hast guilt of conscience in thee of them, a conscience of sins 
which he had not, and yet they made his soul heavy ; what wi 1 they do 
thine ? Thou wilt have despair in hell to make thy torment greater, be- 
* Qu. 'thee'?— Ed. 



Chap. XIV.J of christ the mediator. 291 

cause of that otornity of thy torment, whereas ho had faith to uphold him 
to endure the cross by reason of the joy set before him, which he knew 
he should receive when the brunt was over. If Christ's soul was so per- 
plexed that he said, ' What shall I say ? ' John xii. 27, how perplexed will 
thy soul be, not knowing what to do, but wishing the rocks to fall upon thee 
to cover thee ! 

Use 11. If God charged all our particular sins upon Christ, then go 
and humble thyself for thy particular sins. If God gave Christ a bill of 
them, do thou make bills and catalogues of them. As Christ knew what 
he paid for, so he will have thee know what he pardoneth and what was 
paid for. This will make thee love Christ the more, as Mary did, who 
loved much because much was forgiven her, and it will make thee see thy- 
self more beholden to Christ for suffering more for thee than another. 
Thus the thorough knowledge of Paul's sin wrought the more love and thank- 
fulness in him unto Jesus Christ, 1 Tim. i., that though Christ came into 
the world to save sinners, yet for me, the chief of sinners. And though 
there are many sins which thou daily discoverest, which thou sawest not at 
first, yet be not discouraged, for secret sins, though not confessed, may be 
pardoned ; for Jesus Christ bare all sins, and those that are not known to 
thee to humble thee were yet known to Christ to pardon them to thee. 
And the confessing particular sins over Christ thus will in the end bring 
assurance of the pardon of particulars, and be a means to strike off the 
guilt of particulars ; for often when we think such and such sins are par- 
doned, we yet stick at some one, or such or such, and cannot think them 
pardoned. Therefore confess particulars, and bring them to God, and say 
concerning such a sin, Was not this sin. Lord, reckoned amongst the rest 
unto Christ? This soul-sin that stares me in the face, was not this amongst 
the rest ? Then, Lord, through his bearing of it, take it off from me. And 
as you are to apply Christ crucified for the crucifying particular lusts, so 
for the washing off of your consciences the guilt of particular sins. Do 
therefore as men that would be sure to have a writing crossed and blotted, 
that the debt-book may not be read, they not only give general cross lines 
over all the whole leaf at one stroke, but they will (to make all sure) go 
over every line with their pens, and cross every one in particular out ; and 
so do thou, not apply Christ's death in general, but apply it to every par- 
ticular sin. And especially against a sacrament, then make catalogues of 
your sins, for then Christ is crucified afresh afore your eyes. And look, 
what was done by God to Christ, when he was crucified on the cross for 
the satisfaction of his justice, that you are to do when you come to view, 
and by faith to receive, Christ crucified, for the satisfaction of your con- 
sciences ; for the application of Christ crucified is but the acting over by 
faith what was done by God. Especially such sins as the guilt whereof 
doth in a more special manner trouble you, those bring catalogues of at 
every communion ; that although the lines of Christ's blood have been drawn 
over them with the rest already, yet get more crosses of his blood over 
them, and use his blood to cross out particulars. And as you do with aqua 
fortis, when you would eat out letters written in a book, if any letters remain 
more fresh than their fellows, remaining not so perfectly eaten out, you go 
over them anew ; so do with Christ's blood in your consciences, to stich 
sins, the guilt whereof is most conspicuous. 

Use 12. Take heed of resting in duties. Christ's active obedience would 
not have saved you, if he had not also been made a curse, and therefore do 
you think your dunghill performances, as Paul calls it, will save you? _ You 



292 V OF CHEIST THE IIEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

thereby dishonour Christ as much as the Jews that crucified him ; you bid 
him come off the cross, he need not hang there for you, you can pray it 
out, and you can fest sin out yourselves. 

Use 13. Kest on Christ alone, especially as crucified. Paul desired to 
know Christ, and him crucified especially. As they preached so are we to 
beheve. It is the serpent as lifted up that is the object of faith, so Christ 
present in the sacrament, not simply the person of Christ, but Christ as 
crucified and as broken for our sins. Otherwise Christ, considered in the 
excellency of his person, so he might be an object for the faith of angels, 
who would have been glad of such a husband ; but Christ, as crucified, e 
be is fitted for sinners, and he becomes not an object of love for the excel- 
lency of his person, but of faith and confidence as a means and ordinance 
for the salvation of sinners ; and though we are to look on him as glorified, 
yet withal as once crucified. So that faith is to look at once with one eye 
to heaven, to Christ there as risen, ascended, interceding, so to look down 
with another eye to that Christ as once crucified and hanging on the cross, 
as made sin and a curse. 

Use 14. Labour for assurance ; so see by faith yourselves one with 
Christ in all this he did for you, to be able to view yourselves in him when 
he died, that as by faith you believe you were in Adam when he was in 
the garden, and ate the forbidden fruit, so that you were in Christ when he 
fulfilled the law and hung on the cross. Therefore, Rom. viii. 4, the law 
is said to be fulfilled in us, though not by us, yet in us, because we were in 
Christ when he fulfilled it, and so it is as if we had done it. Endeavour 
therefore to apprehend that Christ had not only an eye to thee and thy 
person, and thy sins when he hung on the cross, but he then stood in thy 
stead and as thy proxy. This is that which will bring in the comfort. 
Though casting a man's self upon Christ for salvation through his death is 
that faith that saves, which is called coming to Christ, yet more is required : 
Rom. vi., 'Reckon yourselves dead with Christ;' that is, to have died 
when he died. Faith will help a man to put himself into Christ hanging 
on the cross, and that is to reckon a man's self as then dying with him; and 
then you may see all your sins done away, purged away then, Heb. i., and 
yourselves perfected for ever, Heb. x., that your sins shall arise no more. 
And to see this, all the world cannot help you, it must be the Spirit, that 
knew Christ's mind then. Only in the mean time you may go blindfold, as 
it were, and cast anchor in the dark, and refer the casting of thy state to 
what Christ did then for thee, that if he bare not thy sins then, thou canst not 
be saved ; desiring God (blindfold) to pardon thee by virtue of what Christ 
did then. Say, Lord, I refer myself to thy heart from everlasting, and to 
Christ's heart when he hung upon the cross, and let that cast my condition. 
And be bold to plead Christ's death blindfold ; by way of questioning with 
God (though by absolute challenging as yet thou canst not), say, Lord, did 
not Christ bear these very sins, that alfright me so, on the cross ? Did not 
he condemn them there and cast them in their suit ? Why do they accuse 
me now ? Say, Lord, didst thou] not give my name to Christ in that bill 
among the rest ? Was not I written in his heart and thine ? Didst thou 
not eye my person and sins in his soul as satisfied for them by him ? If 
so) Lord, pardon them, lift the guilt off" fi*om me by virtue of his bearing 
them. It is la-n^ul to ask such questions : 1 Pet. iii. 21, it is called 
^s'TiguiTTj/Ma, the interrogating the challenge made of God's favour, by a good 
conscience justified by Christ's blood and resurrection. So Heb. ii. 4, the 
church doth ; and God often whilst a man is pleading and questioning thus, 



Chap. XIV.j of christ the medutor. 293 

cannot deny it, but affirms it to a man's spirit. Carnal fancy hath a trick to 
make suppositions, and to put a man by way of supposition into such or such 
a condition ; as suppose I were rich, or were a king, what would I do then ? 
Now let faith make sometimes such suppositions ; it is good and warrant- 
able to inuro our thoughts to such suppositions till assurance comes. 
Make the supposition to thy heart, that all this that Christ did, he did for 
thee ; upon such a supposition sec how far thy heart would work, and thy 
affections stir. In suppositions of carnal fancy, you shall find corrupt 
affections stir, and your heart run out far in them ; and in the suppositions 
of faith you shall find holy affections stir and discover themselves ; and as 
corrupt desires are nourished and increased by the other, so a virtue 
comes with tlicse to cause a man to love Christ, to hate sin, to mourn for 
it, that lifts off secretly the guilt of it, easeth the burden, maketh the pinch 
of it less. 

A third sort of use is to them that have got assurance, then to make 
use of Christ's crucifying and his being made a curse. 

Use 15. To cause you to mourn and bleed for sin. His heart was melted 
through heaviness, and so wiU yours be to sorrow. His sorrow was to 
death, yours will be to life. As there is a sorrow to God- ward, 2 Cor. vii., 
so to Christ-ward ; as that God is offended with sin, so that Christ was 
crucified by thy sin : not to be sorry that it was done, so as to wish it 
undone, but that thy sin should be against him that did so much for thee 
unknown to thee. I do not say you are to mourn for the crucifying of 
Christ as your sin, as some in their rhetoric have endeavoured to persuade 
men that they were as the Jews ; so indeed the Jews, when they are called, 
shall mourn ; but this should make thee mourn, that God should crucify 
his Son for these sins of thine, and Christ should have such love in him to 
do it ; and so view every sin as dyed with Christ's blood. You cannot 
say, I crucified Christ by my sins, and in that relation mourn, for that 
was God's act and his own ; but you may say he was crucified /o>* my sins, 
and so mourn ; both as considering sin as an offence against one that loved 
you so, and also as considering your very sins as that which was as the 
weapons, as the instrument wherewith God wounded him. And so you 
may go over all yom* sins, and say they fetched those groans from him and 
those bitter cries ; and shall his heart be made sorrowful by them ? and 
shall not mine be for them ? Neither is it that you are to mourn for him 
with a sorrow of compassion, which is all that popish postillers would bring 
their hearers unto, only such sorrow as a man would have stirred up in 
him at a pitiful story of an innocent man, or a man of a heroical spirit thus 
used : this sorrow Christ now regards not, as he did not much then, when 
he went to be crucified, for said he to them that followed him, ' Weep not 
for me, but for yourselves ; ' he regarded not such womanish tears. But 
to think of thy unkindness to him in sinning, who endured so much, so 
willingly, to expiate these sins, this is it that is to make the heart to gush. 
Again, we may mourn for our sins as the crucifiers of Christ, but not as if it 
were an aggravation of our sins that they crucified Christ, but only of his 
love, that would be crucified for them and by them. And so, as we say, it 
is not the executioner kills the man, nor the judge properly that gives the 
sentence and delivers him up, but the fact laid to his charge, that is it may 
be said to have been his death ; and so may our sins in all this be con- 
sidered as the cause of all, peccatum solum homicida est. So, we may say, 
the swiftness of our feet to do evil nailed his feet, the works of our hands 
drave the nails into his, for he was deUvered up for our sins. Yea, and of 



294 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

the soiTows of his soul, they were the more immediate instruments and 
executioners, for they were particularly represented to him, and ran every 
one M'ith then- bodkins and pierced him through ; he was beset, as being 
encompassed about with them, and pierced through and through by every 
of them ; there is not a sin of them but had a stab, and his soul had a stab 
for it ; and in that relation thou mayest mourn over thy sin and his soul 
and body, and mayest go forth and view every part upon the cross — his 
hands nailed, his side pierced, his back whipped, and look through his side 
into his heart, and see it in agonies and horror, and aU for these sins of 
mine,* yea, and caused by these sins, which wiU make thy heart sweat blood, 
as his body did, if thou hast any love to him. But above all, thou art to 
consider his love in all, that is it which above all is to work in this mourn- 
ing upon thy view of his being crucified. His love was stronger than death ; 
death could not keep him in the gi'ave, but his love kept him on the cross 
lor thee when he was provoked to come down. His pains were great, but 
his love more ; thy sin, and his love in all this, to endure aU this for thy 
sin, this is it must move thee. I will say but this to you : if any of you 
believers, that have love in your hearts to Christ, had been ahve then, and 
had known fi'om Christ afore that aU his sufferings to come had been for 
your sins, and to save you for them, and your heart had followed him to 
the cross fuU of such apprehensions, and you, as John and his mother, had 
stood by and viewed all that really passed then, and had still had this thought 
— all this is for me, out of love to me and my sins ; I like a sheep have gone 
astray, and God now lays on him all my sins — and then had gone over in 
yom- thoughts aU your sins, how would your hearts have been broken and 
melted ! Now, by faith you may view him in this naiTation, and in the 
sacraments, as really as if you had been by; so Paul says, Gal. iii. 1, 2. 
Therefore, get your hearts to melt and break over this crucifix, and put 
your sins and his love into one cup and drink them off, and see how this 
potion will work. To bring the murderer to a dead man makes the dead 
man bleed afresh ; but bring thy sins to Christ, and it will make thy heart 
to bleed afresh. 

Use 16. Work your hearts to a hatred of sin upon these considerations 
also. If a man had killed your friend, or father, or mother, how would 
you hate him ! You would not endure the sight of him, but foUow the law 
upon him (as in the old law they did if they fled not to the city of refuge). 
Send out the avenger of blood with a hue and cry after thy sin ; bring it 
afore God's judgment-seat, arraign it, accuse it, sj^it on it, condemn it and 
thyself for it, have it to the cross, nail it there, if it cry I thirst, give it 
vinegar, stretch the body of sins upon his cross, stretch every vein of it, 
make the heart-strings crack ; and then when it hangs there, triumph over 
the dying of it, shew it no pity, laugh at its destraction, say. Thou hast 
been a bloody sin to me and my husband, hang there and rot. And when 
thou art tempted to it, and art veiy thu-sty after the pleasure of it, say of 
that opportunity to enjoy it, as David said of the water of Bethlehem, It is 
the price of Christ's blood, and pour it upon the ground. Mere ingenuity 
should move us ; say with thyself, 

1. If no more but the confoimity between Christ and me, shall I live in 
that to which I died when my head died ? thus Paul, Rom. vi. 

2. Shall I hve upon that which was Chi'ist's death? Shall I please 
myself in that which was his pain ? Shall I be so dishonest, so unkind, as 
to enjoy the pleasure for which he endured the smart ? Shall I spend on 

* Qu. ' thine ' ?— Ed. 



Chap. XV.] of christ the mediator. 295 

his score, tho score of his love ? King's children, when others are heatcn 
for them, it moves them to be as diligent and fearful to offend as if them- 
selves were to be beaten, out of ingenuity ; and that Christ was whipped 
for us and our sins, should move us as much against them as if ourselves 
were every day to be crucified as he was. I only put this to all your con- 
siderations that love the Lord Jesus, if Christ were yet to suffer at the end 
of the world, and in suffering to bear all the sins you should commit (as 
you heard when he suffered he did), if you had any ingenuity, how wary 
would you be how you increased his load, how sorry that you added any 
sin, knowing it would be his sorrow ; and shall he fare the worse because 
all is done akeady ? 



CHAPTER XV. 

The victory which Christ gained over Satan by his death. — The glory of this 
victory displayed by the consideration of the greatness of that power which 
the devil had over us. 

That through death he might destroy him that had the power of deaths that is, 
the devil. — Heb. ii. 14. 

The victory, yea, destruction which Christ hath upon Satan on our be- 
half, is the full scope of this text, and follows as the next subject unto that 
of redemption of us fi'om sin and the curse, and is indeed the consequent 
of that redemption. 

There is no text large enough to take in the whole, either of Satan's 
power or of Christ's destroying him in respect of that his power, for this 
mentions on Satan's part his power over death only as the jailor ; and on 
Christ's part, his overcoming him by his death is only spoken of, whereas 
Satan hath power, and that chiefly in matter of sin, also, in ruling this 
world ; and Christ also destroys or confounds him by his ascension, inter- 
cession, and judging both the devils and the world at last. Yet you well 
may upon occasion of these take in all, and it may have this warrant from 
this text, that it is said to be a destruction of him (which is a general word 
and takes in all), that is, of his person wholly and totally ; and so in all 
points of his power besides, as well as in that over death. 

And again, Christ's death here meritoriously and virtually reached to all 
the power Satan had of any kind ; and so, then, a total rout and destruc- 
tion of him is in the apostle's scope. 

And the story hereof, as gathered from the Scriptures, is our present 
subject, and is divided, as the text is, into two parts. 

1. Satan's power. 

2. Christ's victory and destruction of him. 

1. Concerning Satan's power, therein two things are to be considered : 
(1.) What power Satan hath had in the world, and over the elect sons 

of men, fallen under sin in common with other men. 
(2.) By what claim or right he came by it. 

2. Concerning the second, Christ's victory, and his destroying him, 
therein are to be remarked, 

(1.) The true original ground of the quarrel, how Christ came to be en- 
gaged and involved against him. 



296 OF CUEIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

(2.) The several degrees of Christ's conquests ; and they are reduced to 
two heads : 

[1.] The first rout, wherein the foundation was laid of the ensuing vic- 
tories, and that was got in open battle in the plain field at his death, in 
and by which virtually the whole was at once won and obtained ; and therein 
I shall shew how justly Satan feU from his power, and lost it : and this I 
call Christ's meritorious victoi-y. 

[2.] Then there is, secondly, the prosecution of this fii'st victory, and the 
management thereof to his own greatest gloiy and Satan's confusion. And 
the parts thereof are, 

First ; Christ's triumphing over him after the victory obtained in his 
own person openly, and that in Satan's own dominions, afore God and all 
the holy angels, and this singly in himself, and in his own person, although 
as representing us, Col. ii. 15 ; and this I tenn his victorious triumph, or 
the show and demonstration of it. 

Secondly ; there is his overcoming him in us, then when Satan is still 
left in actual possession of the whole world, and of the elect among them, 
whose liberty and redemption it was Christ aimed at. And this hath two 
degi'ees : 

Fu-st ; he overcomes him in us at our conversion ; and, 

Secondly ; he overcomes him by ns, and causeth every particular Christian 
to overcome him in the course of their lives, after conversion. And these 
two I tenn Christ's actual prevailing, or getting possession. 

Thirdly ; a third procedure is Christ his visible setting up a kingdom in 
this world afore the day of judgment, during which time Satan is shut up, 
and restrained from tempting the elect, and fi'om deceiving and enraging 
the world against the elect, as now he yet doth, and heretofore hath done. 
And this is expressed in the last chapters of the Kevelations, chap. xix. 
ver. 19-21. ' And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and their 
armies, gathered together to make war against him that sat on the horse, 
and against his army. And the beast was taken, and with him the false 
prophet that wrouglit miracles before him, with which he deceived them 
that had received the mark of the beast, and them that worshipped his 
image. These both were cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brim- 
stone.' After which follows chap. xx. 1-3, ' And I saw an angel come 
down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit, and a great chain 
in his hand. And he laid hold of the dragon, that old serpent, which 
is the devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years, and cast him 
into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he 
should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be ful- 
filled : and after that he must be loosed a little season.' And then follows 
the kingdom of the saints dm-ing those thousand years ; ver. 4, 5, ' And I 
saw thrones, and they that sat upon them, and judgment was given unto 
them : and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of 
Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, 
neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or 
in their hands ; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years. 
But the rest of the dead lived not again, until the thousand years were 
finished. This is the fii'st resm'rection.' 

Fourthly ; lastly, there is Christ his bringing this great malignant unto 
open trial afore all the world ; God, angels, and men ; which is at the day 
of judgment. Alter which follows the execution of him, in an eterna 
destruction of him in hell. 



Chap. XV.] of chbist the mediator. 297 

There is a glory transcendent that will appear in each one of these parti- 
culars, but more in the whole of them all laid together ; a stupendously 
excelhug glory, in comparison unto which victories of Christ, all the great 
victories you have seen are but trifles and shadows, that have no glory in 
this respect, and therefore * let not the rich man glory in his riches, nor 
the strong man in his conquests, but let him that glorieth, glory in the 
Lord ; ' and in this especially, that he knows himself is one of those poor 
captives whom this great conqueror delivered, amongst the rest of the elect 
who shall stand up in his lot amongst them. 

I. To discourse concerning Satan and his power, and to shew what it is. 

In general, it is a kingdom maintained and upheld by him and all his 
angels conspiring in one, against Christ and his saints : Mat. xii. 26, * And 
if Satan cast out Satan, he is divided against himself; how then shall his 
kingdom stand ?' And whereas every kmgdom hath an interest, the inte- 
rest of this is sin ; Eph. vi. 12, they are said to be rulers of the darkness 
of this world, which is spoken in distinction from the good angels, who are 
rulers of this world too ; for in that the apostle says, ' this world to come 
is not subject to the angels,' Heb. ii. (he speaks of them that are good) ; 
he implies that now they are sent out for the good of the elect, Heb. i. 14 ; 
and it argues that this world is subject to them, in order to the good of the 
elect. But now herein lies the difl'erence : Satan is the ruler of the dark- 
ness of this world, and the riches, glory, and greatness of it being for the 
most part obtained and managed by sin and corruption, therefore in ruling 
the darkness that is in men's hearts, he also comes to rule and dispose of 
these. Even as the pope's power (who is his eldest son) is in pretence 
only ad spiritualia, yet so as in online ad sjnritualia, he takes on him to 
meddle in all things temporal; so his father Satan, having now in commis- 
sion only spiritual darkness and wickedness, and obtaining this power 
over men unregenerate, yet in order thereunto over these children here, 
until converted. 

These of all other things are committed to him. 

1. To entice, as he did Ahab, 1 Kings xxii. 21. 

2. To put into the heart, as in Judas. 

3. To provoke, 1 Chron. xxi. 1. 

4. To bewitch. Gal. iii. 1. 

5. To fill the heart, as he did the heart of Ananias, Acts v. 3. 

6. To work effectually, and so as to carry all before him, and cause them 
to do what he enticeth to, Eph. ii. 2. 

7. And, seventhly, to do all this at his will, 2 Tim. ii. 26. 

This power of Satan is in respect of sin, or the darkness of this world. 
He hath a power over them in respect of death ; so in the text ; but this 
power lasts but till the resurrection, and but over men's souls. For when 
the day of judgment is ended, it is the good angels that do throw wicked 
men to hell, and not the evil angels, Mat. xiii. 41, 42. But in the mean- 
time look, as the good angels have the commission for carrying men's souls 
to paradise, as they did Lazarus his, Luke xvi. 22, so the evil angels have 
until then the commission to carry wicked souls, when by death severed 
from their bodies, to hell. 

Let us now consider (to set forth Christ's victory the more) the great- 
ness and the extent of this kingdom given to the devil and his angels. 

I. As it is in the hands of the great devil placed on his throne, it is a 
monarchy over mankind, of all forms, highest for power in all ranks 
throughout. 



298 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK "V. 

II. For the subject of it, they are (as Christ's subjects also are, Col. i. 16) 
both things visible and invisible ; so that he hath of both kinds, especially 
the kinds of intelligent natures, subject to him. 

I. Angels : ' The devil and his angels.' 2. Us men, wholly captived to 
him. And further (wherein the upholdance of this great tjo-ant's cause is), 
some of these are as natural native subjects that rule with him, and have a 
common interest of power with him. And they are his angels ; but we 
poor silly men are as slaves captived to them and him. Like as Pharaoh (one 
of his eldest sons under the Old Testament) had for his natural liege sub- 
jects his Egyptians, that ruled over the IsraeUtes with him, and the poor 
Israelites as captives and slaves unto both. And in this lieth the great- 
ness of the Turkish dominion ua part of Europe, Asia, and of the Mogul 
in East India, to this day. So then he hath all sorts of subjects every 
way. 

3. As unto us men, his power is universal, not a soul of us but is by 
nature subject to him. We are all bom by a statute law his slaves ; and 
Christ hath none but whom he wins over from him, by turning them from 
Satan unto God, yea, and in the issue he holds and retains a far greater 
company and number to himself than Christ gets unto himself. Rev. xii. 9. 
It is one part of Satan's titles, that it is he who deceives the whole world. 

4. In us men (the more miserable part of his subjects) he rules inwardly, 
even as Christ doth in those few he gets from him : he sits and fills and 
rules our hearts, till we are turned to God. 

5. If we consider the length and continuance of this his dominion, as he 
hath sinned from the beginning, 1 John iii. 8 ; so he hath entered upon his 
reign fi-om the veiy beginning of man's fall, and every man bom becomes 
his subject ; neither have these individual devils given place to any, but 
the same devil that ruled in Cain's time rales now in the children of diso- 
bedience, Eph. ii. 2. 

6. For success, he hath carried it clear ; for he works, and works effect- 
ually, in the children of disobedience, and takes them captives at his will, as 
he lists, 2 Tim. ii. 26. 

7. He hath been worshipped as a god, and so hath had more honour and 
dignity than any prince, 2 Cor. iv. 4. He is there called, ' the god of 
this world.' Some great conquerors affected to be worshipped as gods, not 
being content with the highest supreme power ; so Alexander and Mahomet; 
but few obtained it, but the devil hath had both. So it was from the flood, 
till heathenism was destroyed, and popish idolatry was set up, as it is said, 
Rev. xiii. 14. Thus therein they worshipped the dragon, who gave his 
power to the beast, to the end to have worship continued to him in another 
way under the profession of Christ, even as he had afore. Thus much for 
the power itself. 

II. Secondly, The second part to be discoursed of is, by what claim, 
right, or title he came to have this power, seeing himself by sinning (afore 
man had sinned) deserved to be in the nethermost heU. 

1. The legal and fundamental claim is God's commission, and that by 
way of curse upon man. Man turning rebel against God, he justly gave 
that ungrateful creature, who despised his mild government, over unto the 
hard and intolerable vassalage of his tyrant. It was a just punishment, 
that man, who would not have God to rule over him, should be dehvered 
into the devil's power, and it was as great a punishment as could be inflicted. 
Thus we find, that when David, by way of prophecy, was to curse Judas 
(who himself was placed in the office of an apostle, or bishop, or overseer, 



Chap. X^^.] of christ the mediator. 299 

as Peter interprets it, and applies it to him, Acts i. 16, 20), says he, Ps. 
cix, G,* ' Set in office over him the wicked one, and let the adversary or 
Satan stand at his right hand.' The wicked one is the devil ; so oft and 
usuaUy in the Epistles of John the phrase is used, and in the Lord's prayer, 
&c. ; and accordingly we read that Satan entered into him, Luke xxii. 3. 
And thus in like manner, man sinning at first, God hy way of curse and 
commission set the wicked one a ruler over him ; and this curse was but 
suited to his iniquity in a just way, as the law was in Dcut. xx\'iii. 47, 48, 
* Because thou servedst not the Lord thy God with joyfulncss and with 
gladness of heart for the abundance of all things, therefore shalt thou serve 
thine enemies, which the Lord shall send against thee, in hunger and 
thirst, &c., and he shall put a yoke of iron upon thy neck, until he have 
destroyed thee.' 

And besides this curse, there was some appearance of legality in it, 
Isa. xlix. 14. The title of Satan's power in Scripture riseth so high, as that 
the souls of men are termed his own house. Luke xi. in the 21st verse, 
Christ calls them his palace, and all the faculties and powers of their souls 
his goods ; and, ver. 24, the devil himself terms it his house. And the 
grounds of it are, 

1 . Of whom a man is overcome, of the same he is brought in bondage 
by the law of conquest, 2 Peter ii. 19. He speaks it of sin, but it is true 
of Satan, whose interest is the same with that of sins. Man was overcome 
by Satan, and caught in his snare ; the serpent beguiled our first parents, 
and so they were brought into bondage, as unto sin, so to him. 

2. Satan was the father of sin and sinners ; and it is his work, 1 John 
iii. 8, as holiness is the workmanship of God, Eph. ii. 10. Now the father 
of a family was, under the law of nature, the governor and head of it, and 
BO is the devil, of whom (as I may say) all the wicked family on earth and 
hell is named. And God, indeed, cursed the devil himself with this power 
for his ruin ; and as sin was his work and his invention first, truly he let 
him have the monopoly of it ; and all sinners came under his patent, and be 
workers at the trade under him, as the first inventors of any craft use to have 
the privilege to employ others under them. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

How it icas Christ's great concern and interest to destroy the power of Satan. — 
The conquest vjhich he had over him by his death, and his open and glorious 
triumph after the victory, expressed in Col. ii. 15. 

The second part of this discourse is of Christ's part in destroying all the 
power of the devil. And therein we are to regard. 

First, the ground of the quarrel betwixt Christ and him ; and how Christ 
came to be engaged in it. The ground of this quarrel was either, 1. Per- 
sonal ; or, 2. On our behalf. 

1. Personal, as he was God's Son, and natural heh-. What was Satan's 
sin ? It was the setting up a kingdom against God, and Christ his Son. 
* He left his habitation ' for it, Jude 6. It is mentioned not as his punish- 
ment only, but as his sin. He and his angels shook off God's dominion, 
and betook themselves to seek their fortunes, and set up for themselves in 
* See Ainsworth on the place. 



300 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOB. [BoOK V. 

this airy and visible world. Thus in Mat. xii. 26, the bottom reason Christ 
gives why one devil opposeth not another, is, for ' how then shall his kitu/dom 
stand ?' You may observe there is a kingdom of his mentioned, consisting 
in one common general interest, wherein they all agree. Now if there were 
no other reason but that it is the quarrel of the Godhead, in Father, Son, 
and Spirit, Christ is sufficiently in person interested in it on his own, yea, 
his Father's, behalf. For if any rebel against a prince, who is so fit to 
suppress and subdue them as the son in his father's behalf (when himself 
also is the heir), who so fit as he to fight his father's battles, and to put him 
into the throne again ? But, 

2. It is more than whispered, it is talked out by some great and good 
divines, * that the spirit and edge of their first sin was pointed against the 
Son oi God, as he was to be God-man, and so in our nature declared to be 
ordained an head to angels and men ; and if so, the quarrel was personal 
indeed, for it more particularly touched Christ's propriety and prerogative. 
Whether these things were so or no, or that they be sufficiently proved by 
these intimations in the Scriptures, I leave every reader to his own judg- 
ment ; only if I had not inclined thereto, I had not at all proposed this. 
I add, — 

3. That it properly and personally concerned Jesus Christ to come and 
destroy the devil ; in that Satan's kingdom (which upon his turning head 
against God he was in actual possession of) was that which letted or stood 
in the way to that of Christ's kingdom, and took up much of the room of 
it. This kingdom Christ as God-man was appointed unto (Heb. i. 2) ; 
and it was only as God-man that he was appointed to it, for as mere Son 
of God, or second person, he hath it by nature, and not decree. The ap- 
pointment also was, that he must win it ere he wears it, as Ps. ii., Ps. ex., 
and 1 Cor. xv. shew. He must destroy therefore this his opposite, to 
make way for the possession of this his own kingdom, and therefore. Mat. 
xii. 28, Christ gives this as a manifest undeniable evidence, that the king- 
dom of God, which the prophets had foretold the Messiah, the Christ, 
should (as come from God, and for God) possess and administer, was be- 
ginning to be set up upon his coming into the world, and that himself was 
the appointed heir therefore, yea, apparent heir, by this probation, that he 
did by the Spirit of God cast devils out : ' But if I cast out devils by the 
Spirit of God, then the kingdom of God is come unto you.' The evidence 
hes in this, that whilst he did it, he did profess himself to be that very 
Messiah to whom that kingdom did belong, and that the rising of his king- 
dom was the downfall of Satan's. And so that fii'st promise and prophecy. 
Gen. iii., began to be fulfilled, in and by his own very person, viz., ' He 
shall break the serpent's head. Which (saith Christ) you see manifestly 
with your eyes ; for with the same breath, at the same instant, he com- 
mands the devils forth, and so proclaims himself to be that king to whom 
Satan must give way. 

But the second ground of the quarrel was on our behalf, and this for 
sureness in the text. The verse afore, the 13th, doth bring in Christ speak- 
ing himself as a father of many children, committed to his trust and charge 
by God, ' Behold I and the children which God hath given me.' Christ 
is and was an ' everlasting Father,' Isa. ix. 6, and these children were given 
to him in and at God's first election, both of Christ himself as mediator, 
and them as members, both at the same time, and election of the one was 
involved in the election of the other. Eph. i. 4, They were ' chosen in 
* Zanchy, "Willet, Suarez, Catharinus. 



Chap. XVI.] of christ the mediator. 301 

him before the foundation of the worlcl ; thug long afore the fall of man, 
or Satan's sinning or kingdom, so as Christ was plainly thus long aforo 
enti'usted to be their guardian ; and such and so great an estate of glory was 
long afore bequeathed to him. Therefore these children being by that curso 
and righteous law (they sinning) become now vassals and slaves of Satan, 

* forasmuch then as his children were partakers of flesh and blood, he also 
himself likewise took part of the same, that through death he might destroy 
him that had the power of death, that is, the devil.' It is the very account 
given in the text, and imports in the coherence of these words with the 
former immediately foregoing, that these his pupils and children having been 
long afore given him, and now fallen into the devil's power, that moved 
therewith, he came to rescue and deliver them (as the next words cany it 
on, ver. 15). Thus zealous was Christ for these his children, and to dis- 
charge his tnist ; and thus, Eph, v. 23, Christ being originally and primi- 
tively constituted an head to them, this drew him to be a Saviour. The 
words there are, ' Even as Christ is the head of the church' (a head first), 
and ' he is the Saviour of the body.' 

These things, as thus relating to Satan, to have been much in Christ's heart, 
his speeches up and down the Gospel of John and elsewhere shew. In 
which you may observe him discoursing, as great princes use to do of their 
grand opposites, so he of Satan, and the confusion he was sent to put him 
into ; by all which, what his heart was intimately set upon in man's salva- 
tion doth eminently appear, as you may read, John xii. 27-32, wherein he 
mentions this confusion of Satan with somewhat an equal affection he had 
to that of the salvation of men ; and both as those two eminent grand 
matters in which both God and Christ aimed most to be glorified. You find 
him at the 27th verse struck with the thoughts of his approaching sufferings, 

* Now is my soul troubled, and what shall I say ? Father, save me from 
this hour ;' and yet then checks himself, ' but for this cause came I to this 
hour ;' as if he had said, this was the business I came into the world for, 
and I must disannul all, if I now withdraw. But then further he cheers 
himself up with the great and general end which his death and coming into 
the world and all served to, verse 28, ' Father, glorify thy name ;' unto 
which God from heaven gave answer, ' I have both glorified it, and will 
glorify it again.' Then he specifies two things wherein God was thus to 
be greatly glorified, by the foresight and prospect of which he further recovers 
his spirit ; namely, — 

1. Satan's overthi-ow, ' Now is the judgment of this world : now shall the 
prince of this world be cast out,' ver. 31. 

2. Man's salvation : ver. 32, ' And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, 
will draw all men unto me,' and both these at once accomplished by the 
cross; ver. 33, ' This he said, signifying what death he should die ;' which 
falls in with what the text saith, ' That through death he might destroy 
him that had the power of death, that is, the devil.' And with all which 
also that of John i. 14 doth correspond, ' The Word was made flesh and 
(Jffxjji'wffs) he pitched a tent amongst us,' as a soldier, for it is a military 
word ; for his end of dwelling in flesh was to destroy the devil in open 
and plain field, by conquest ; and suitably in this Heb. ii. 10, you have 
him called ' the Captain of our salvation,' then when his destroying of Satan 
is spoken of. 

I pursue next the several proceedings and passages of the victory (where- 
of the most eminent and fundamental to all the rest is that of his death, as 
all the places already handled do shew). 



302 OF CHEIST THE MKDUTOK. [BoOK Vj 

I reduced them at first under two general heads, having divers particu- 
lars under them. 

1. Christ's overcoming Satan in himself* that is, in his own person. 

2. His overcoming him in us and hij m. Or thus, there is Christ's over- 
coming Satan /o?- u-s, and there is Christ's overcoming him in us and by us. 
The account of this distinction you will easily perceive by comparing two 
texts together ; the first, Col. ii. 15, where he is said to have ' spoUed 
Satan and triumphed over him, sv durui (cum aspirations) in himself,' and 
so the margin varies it ; the second is 1 John iv. 4, * Stronger is he that 
is in you than he that is in the world.' He that is in the world is the 
devil, who tempts us with the world ; and in overcoming the world we over- 
come that wicked one (as expressly it is twice said, 1 John ii. 13, 14), and 
this is Christ's overcoming the devil in us, as these words, ' stronger is he 
that is in you,' do evidently shew. 

What he did in his own person for us are two. 
(1.) The great and total rout Christ gave Satan at his death. And, 
2. His triumph over him thereupon. Which you have thus distinguished, 
Col. ii. 15, h.o\f, first, Christ 'having spoUed principalities and powers,' he 
then 'made a show of them openly' (or made them an open example), 
' triumphing over them in himself.' The first was done at his death, or 
upon the cross. For his cross is that which the apostle had mentioned 
just afore, as that public open place unto which he had affixed the law as 
cancelled. And then in coherence with it next follows this, that he did at 
the same time, to the executioners of the law, the devils, in those words, 
'having spoiled,' or disanned, ' principahties and powers' (namely, on the 
cross), he overcame the devil : first in the plain and open field, which field 
was the cross, and the place where it stood, so that the battle was fought 
there on the cross whereon Christ died. And the text says, ' thi-ough 
death he destroyed him,' which comes to one andf to say on the cross he 
destroyed him, or wrought his destruction. The word in Col. ii. 15, trans- 
lated having spoiled him, is u'jTr/.b-jffd/xivog, which is properly to disarm J (to 
put on armom', hd-jsaadai, is oppositely used, Rom. xiii. 12), and is a mani- 
fest allusion unto what conquerors use when they have gotten the victory ; 
they strip the conquered of their weapons, and therefore it is here put to 
express the victory itself by. Though the victory itself is supposed ante- 
cedent to this disarming, and the manner of such victors was to erect 
pillars on which to hang those weapons as trophies, and this sometimes on 
the very place, either on trees that grew nigh, or upon pillars fixed on the 
ground. And so he had begun this allusion in the fonner words in saying, 
that ' he nailed the law,' as cancelled, ' to the tree of the cross ; ' and then 
pursues it in saying, that through and upon his death he hung up all the 
devil's armour thereon also ; which, Luke xi. 22, is called UavorrXla, his 
whole armom", as it is translated. And this he did as spoils (as our trans- 
lators here have rendered it). You have this signally expressed, Isa. hii. 
12. Piscator reads the words thus, ' Therefore for his part or portion I 
will give him the great ones, and he shall divide the strong as spoils ; ' 
that is (saith he), he shall have a victoiy over those evil spirits, principaU- 

* In himself is added, says Strigelius, ad differentiam vidoriarum humanarum, in 
quihus partem sibi vendicat dux, partem milites. Nam Jilius Dei sine auxilio ullius crea- 
turoR contrivit caput serpentis. — Strigelius in locum. 

t That is, ' as.' — Ed. 

X Metaphora a bellatoribus victoribus desumpta, qui, hostium Bpoliatorum armis 
pro tropbaeo fixis, &c. — Beza, in locum. 



Ch^VP. XVI.] OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 803 

ties and powers, so as to be in his power as a spoil, to carry captive, and 
use as he pleaseth ; and this ' because ' (as it follows) ' he poured forth his 
soul unto death.' And that other reading of our translators comes all to 
one : ' he shall divide the spoil with the strong,' or ' in the strong.' That 
noting out the persons that were the object of that his dividing them, and 
is all one as to say, he shall take their power from them. So then in and 
by his death meritoriously — because he poured forth his soul unto death — 
he destroyed him wholly ; and Satan and all his power was given up as 
lawful spoil. Thus our Lord, whilst himself was stripped naked, and they 
cast lots for his garments, then it was he strips and spoils Satan, and made 
him wholly naked, without all weapons. 

And here comes now to be inquired into the just ground upon which it 
came to pass, that through or by Christ's death Satan should- be bereft of 
that power which he had (upon the terms formerly mentioned) given unto 
him. And to be sure he lost it upon Christ's death upon a far more fair 
and legal right than at first or than ever it was given to him : Isa. xlix. 
24, 25 it is thus written, ' Shall the prey be taken from the mighty, or the 
lawful captive delivered ? But thus saith the Lord, Even the captives of 
the mighty shall be taken away, and the prey of the terrible shall be delivered : 
for I will contend with him that contendeth with thee,' &c. Be it liter- 
ally spoken of Babylon's captivity and redemption, or whatever else, yet 
this is certain, that that and other were shadows of this of ours by Christ, 
and therefore applicable in the general thereunto. Now, how far we were 
lawful captives unto Satan you heard, and God (though the devil be his 
enemy) will overcome him fairly : non vi seel justitia, not by force only, 
but in justi<;e. 'The lawful captives' (as it is in Isa.) shall be delivered, 
and that lawfully. It is also a rule fetched from the law of arms, and 
concertations in games or the like, that ' if a man strive for masteries, he 
is not crowned' (and so is not reckoned to overcome) 'imless he strive 
lawfully,' 2 Tim. ii. 5. 

The truth is, fii'st, that Satan ran into a prcEmunire, or a forfeiture of all 
his power, by his assailing of Christ (and if there were no other ground, it 
were sufficient for the loss of all) ; he in assailing of Christ, and plotting 
and contriving his death, went beyond his commission, and God on pur- 
pose permitted him to do it, to catch him in his snare. Satan's power 
over sinful man was not a natural, but an accidental, judicial power, and 
so perfectly limited by commission, which, if he exceeded, especially if so 
transcendently (as it fell out in this), he instantly made a forfeiture of it. 
Know this, then, that Satan's power was over sinful man only ; he was 
not so much as to touch or come near the man Jesus, who was ' holy and 
harmless, and separate from sinners.' Now, he coming into the world ' in 
the likeness of sinful flesh,' Rom. viii., this lion, that * seeks whom he may 
devour,' boldly ventures on him, and persecutes him to death ; for it was 
Satan that contrived Christ's death : ' This is the hour,' saith Christ, * and 
the power of darkness,' Luke xxii. 53. 'Your hour' (speaking to the 
Pharisees) ; now you are in the ruff of your power, having me under. 
But know, says he, you are but the devil's instruments herein, who hath a 
greater and deeper hand in it than you. ' This is the power of darkness,' 
which is a further addition, to shew that ' the rulers of the darkness of this 
world' (as Eph. vi. 12) were also chiefly in it; yea, the utmost of his 
power concentrated in it, to efi"ect what was in Pilate's, the people's, and 
the rulers' hearts. The prince of darkness, and the ruler of this world, 
acted the princes of this world when they crucified the Lord of glory. 



304 OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

But more expressly, Jolin xii. 40, 41, ' You seek to kill me ;' 'you do the 
deeds of your father therein, who was a murderer from the begimiiiig,' 
Ter. 44, And Christ seems to give a hint of this very reason : John xiv. 
30, ' The prince of this world comes, and hath nothing in me,' as matter 
for him, by virtue of which he should have authority to have anything to 
do with me. The devil thus foohshly and silhly lost all, and God took 
the wise in his own craftiness ; and Christ sufiered him to go on and to 
have his whole will upon him, but then took him thereby captive at hia 
will. So God in his righteous judgment ordered that Satan should lose 
the power that he had, because he exercised that upon Christ which he 
had not.* 

(2.) Consider that it was man's sin which was the sole and only ground 
of God's giving Satan that power at first ; it was done by way of punish- 
ment and curse. Now, if Christ paj^s by his death (as it was transacted 
betwixt God and him) a price and ransom for sin, and undergoes all the 
punishment due to it, then doth Satan's power fall instantly ; for it was 
wholly judicial, and but part of the curse and punishment upon man. 

There was this concatenation or derivation of power : the power of Satan 
lies in sin, the power that sin hath over us lay in the law ( ' the strength of 
sin is the law,' saith the apostle). Now, he, by paying a price or sufficient 
ransom unto God for sin, the power of the law and devil all fell at once 
fiat, and perished together. 

And the chain of these you have in that Colossians ii., where, y??-s^, in the 
18th verse, ' And you, being dead in your sins, and the uncircumcision of 
your flesh, hath he quickened together with him, having forgiven you all 
your trespasses.' There is sin gone, both in the power and demerit of it. 
Secondly, verse 14, follows, ' A blotting out the handwriting of ordinances 
that was against us, which was contrary to us, and took it out of the way, 
nailing it to his cross.' There is the law cancelled and made void. Thirdly, 
verse 15, and 'Having spoiled principalities and powers, he made a show 
of them openly, triumphing over them.' The devil falls with these, as his 
power stood by these. 

(8.) Add to these that this Christ, as a common person, stood in the 
room of us all, and therefore Satan justly lost his power over us all, in that 
he that represented us all did overcome him. 

And here, ere we go any farther, let us stay a while and stand astonished 
at the glory of God's design herein. There was never any romance ever 
feigned so strange a story, joined with such a confusion to the person that 
was conquered, as this represents ; and it is to be taken notice of here, in 
our transition to that other part, viz., his triumph as a preparation to the 
glory of it, that Christ a lamb, 'the Lamb of God,' should lie still and j^enlu, 
having all our persons and sins under that lamb's skin, and form of a ser- 
vant, ' led as a sheep,' by Satan, ' unto the slaughter,' until Satan should 
have done his worst, and then as a lion coucliant, a lion asleep (as Gen. 
xlix., and Rev. v. 5, 6, a lamb and a lion both), he should rouse up him- 
self from his sleep, and take that very cross that Satan had brought him 
unto, and hung him upon ; and (as one expresseth it) hcicido criicis, with 
the stafi", the beam of the cross, break all the devil's bones in pieces, when 
he had not with all his malice broke one bone of his ; what more glorious ? 
To overcome then, when himself is overcome ! 

Thus much for Christ's spoiling, yea, destroying him, virtually and 

* Sic Deo judicante, amisit poUstatem quam hahuit, quia exercuit quam non habuit, 
Baith Aquinas out of Austin. — {Sum., part. iii. qua)st. 4'j.) 



Chap. XVI.] of cukist tue mediator. 305 

meritoriously, at his death. His triumph over him next follows. For into 
those two parts the particuhirs in this Col. ii. 15 are reduced;* even as 
conquerors first stripped the captives, then led them as examples, tied to 
the chariot wheels, or else they were driven afore them. In the first, the 
devil's nakedness appears, in this other his shame and ignominy publicly. 

Christ's triumph is thus set forth. ' He made them an example and show 
of them openly, triumphing over them ; ' both these expressions falling in 
to signify the same thing, the allusion is manifestly unto that Roman 
custom mentioned, after victories obtained, when the chief leader rode in 
triumph, leading the chieftains of the conquered enemy as an open spectacle. 
There hath been a question among commentators and other divines, whether 
or no. Look, as Christ's affixing the law to his cross, and his overcoming 
and disarming Satan thereon, was au invisible transaction, not seen or ob- 
served by any but by God and himself (the reality thereof consisting only 
in virtue and efficacy), that so, in like manner, this his triumph over the 
devils should have been but virtual and invisible, and so this his triumph, 
as those other, all of them wholly transacted on the cross alike. Or whether 
there was not after that victory mentioned on the cross, a public and open 
show made, in way of triumph, afore a world of spectators applauding of it. 
For the decision of this. 

1. Therein this diffi^rence may be considered between the abolishing sin 
and the law at his cross, and this other of triumph over the devil ; that 
those fii'st must needs be only spiritually and virtually understood, for sin 
and the law are not intelligent persons, but only things to be destroyed, 
and so were capable but of a virtual abolition, as Heb. i. 3. 

But the devils themselves, that were the founders of sin, and heads of 
this rebellion, they were rational and intelligent creatures, and so were 
capable of being made a real and visible open shame, which was a punishment 
suited to such. And the manner of the triumphs was to lead the persons 
and the chieftains, as heads, in open view, to give demonstration of the 
perfection and completeness of the victoiy over any prince or nation ; now, 
such were the devils. 

2. Although neither this over those damned spirits, as neither that over 
sin, was visible to the men of this world we live in, yet there is another 
world, invisible indeed to us, unto whom the shame and ignominy done to 
these devils might be (as it was) made visible, namely, God and angels, and 
the spirits of just men, which is the greatest stage. f Christ's birth and 
nativity was known and seen by the angels, when but to one or two in our 
world ; as also his ascension. Now both every word here leads unto this 
sense, as also the thing considered in itself, and the comparing this with 
the other. 

(1.) The nature of a triumph (to which the allusion manifestly is) was 
to be a public sight or show, and to have the greater pomp there was a 
company of spectators to behold it, or it lost what it pretended to be, and 
was not that which it is said to be. So TuUy speaks of the Roman triumphs, 
that ambassadors were present on horses, the soldiers crying out Victory, 
whilst the conquered were led afore or after the chariots of the conqueror, 
and this for the glory of the conqueror, and the confusion of the conquered. 

* So RoUock, entering upon that word, 'Made a show of them,' divides them, hav- 
ing spoken de Victoria in cruce, nunc de triumpho, — So Bollock on that place. 

t Angeli viderunt traductos diabolos et triumphantem Christum. — Rollock on 
the place. Manifestissima erat et illustrissima coram omnibus ccelestibus. — Musculus. 
So also Zanchy. 

VOL. v. U 



806 OP CHBIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

If there were none there that at present took notice thereof, it were not a 
triumph, but merely a concealed and stolen victory. 

(2.) It is said he made them a public example, and so the word 
'Ediiy/jburicsv here, which is all one with va^adsiy/j^ari^nv, is used by the 
Septuagiat, Num. xxv. 4, when Moses hung up those kings before the sun ; 
and so by the New Testament, Mat. i. 19 and Heb. vi. G ; it signifies also 
to make one publicly infamous, yea, to draw and drag him through a com- 
pany of beholders and spectators.* 

All which (if no more were added) argues that some pubUc ignominy was 
done unto the devils before this solemn assembly. 

(3.) The apostle (to fix his meaning) adds ' openly,' sv TaggJiff/a, which 
word the Jews have taken into their language to signify a thing done 
openly, in opposition to what is secretly or hiddenly ; and so it is used, 
John xi. 34, and chap. vii. 4, and chap. vii. 13, and Mark viii. 32. Now, 
this is that which I m-ge, that for a thing to be done by way of triumph, 
on purpose to make infamous, dragging the person made such through a 
company of spectators, and openl}^ yet to say it was some invisible trans- 
action, to be viewed by faith only, these things are a contradiction. 

3. Thirdly, compare this transaction specified here with other scriptures, 
and it will resolve, when and liow this public ignominy was inflicted on 
Satan and his angels. And this, added to all the former, satisfieth me most 
of all. 

We read, Eph. iv. 8 (and that epistle is parallel in most things to this of 
the Colossians, as many have observed), that Christ, when he ascended, 
led the devils in triumph: 'TVTien he had ascended up on high, he led 
captivity captive.' This David had prophesied of, Ps. Ixviii. 17, 18, and 
in these scriptures compared, there are two things more particularly 
expressed. 

(1.) That it is an allusion to the triumphs used among the Gentiles, 
especially among the Romans, with whom they were in their greatest glory; 
for in their triumphs they led at their chariot wheels their captives ; so it 
is said here in both places, * he led captivity captive.' And, 

(2.) The sixty-eighth psalm speaks of the thousand chariots, who also 
were those spectators afore-mentioned : ver. 17, ' The chariots of God,' 
which God commanded to wait upon him at his ascension, ver. 18, * are 
twenty thousand ; ' ' The chariots of God are twenty thousand, even thou- 
sands of angels : the Lord is among them, as in Sinai, in the holy place.' 

You see, then, how expressly he speaks of the angels who were hia 
chariots, which he rode up in and accompanied him, and he in the midst 
of them. 

"When he came down to mount Sinai to give the law, then thousands of 
angels did accompany him, for it was the law given by the angels. And so 
those were the spectators of this triumph ; and what now is wanting to make 
it a visible triumph, not to faith only, but the angels ? 

And further, to carry on the allusion to a triumph, as they had their 
missilia scattered among the people, so of Christ it is said, when he thus 
triumphed, that ' He gave gifts unto men.' 

Thus David, being a prophet, and foreseeing things as they fell out con- 
cerning Christ (as Acts ii. 30) spoke afore, as ver. 31, both of the crucify- 
inc of Christ, which was a death proper to the Romans, or at least to be 
brought in among the Jews with the Roman conquerors, and not known 

* Significat aliquando per publicum coetum spectatorum trabere, vel ducere. Zan- 
eUiug in locum. ; Drusius ; Grotius. 



Chap. XVII.] of christ the mediator. 807 

aforo unto the Jews ; and .ilso of the triumph of his ascension, under the 
simiUtude of a complete Roman triumph, as their stories have transmitted 
the manner of them down to us. 

Now, the dillbrcnco of these two victories, the one at his death on the 
cross, the other at his ascension, is, that in the first, Chi-ist dealt as a 
redeemer, with God as a judge ; Cum Deo lanqnam cum judke reclemptor. 
In the other, he dealt, xit hellator adversus Satanam, as a warrior against 
Satan. The first conquest was over Satan's works, weapons, power, doing 
that for which God gave them up to him as spoils. The other was over 
his person, as an evidence God had given all his weapons and power into 
his hands. 

Well, but when Christ had given him this terrible strappado, hauling him 
up after his chariot wheels, and then letting him fall again, a fall as bad as 
the first, Christ goes to heaven, and leaves the devil still in actual posses- 
sion of power ; still, for all he had thus chastised him, and had used him 
as the vilest varlet that ever was, Christ lets him go like a wretch (though 
we may not call him so ourselves, yet in relation to Christ, and his usage 
of him, we may), with possession of all his power, as god of this world, 
ruling in men's hearts, both elect and others, because he is to have another 
bout with him ; and he suifers him to hold his possession on still in the 
world, reserving him for a further victory. 

CHAPTER XVII. 

The victory ivhich Christ obtains over the devil, in us, and by lis. — Hoiv he 
not o)dy redeems us, but delivers us from his dominion and power. — That 
not only Christ in his own person should conquer the devil, and break his 
power, but that we should bear a part in it with him, is implied in that first 
promise in Gen. iii., that the seed of the woman should break the serjyenfs 
head. — That in all the several parts of that p)Ower ivhich Satan hath, and 
acts in the ivorld, believers, by the virtue and strength of Christ, arc con- 
querors over him. — That in the issue they conquer him as to that p)Ower 
which he hath to tempt them to sin. — The several ages of Christians con- 
sidered from 1 John ii. 13, 14. — That by Christ believers prevail against 
Satan as to the accusations of them, ivhich he brings before God. — That 
Christ, and the saints at last, defeat Satan's designs, and projects, and 
entetprises, as he is prince of this world. 

I come now to the second part or degree of this victory, namely, Christ's 
destroying and confounding him in us and by us. 

1. In us. The devil had still all the elect of God then alive, among all 
the Gentiles, whom the apostle wrote to and converted, and most of them 
converted by the apostles in Judea also, fast under lock and key, shut up 
under sin and wrath, so as Christ must win every soul from him whom he 
meant to save. Therefore at the conversion of every soul converted (which 
is expressly a turning a man from Satan to God, a delivering out of the 
power of darkness. Acts xxvi. 18, and elsewhere), he then comes and begins 
to bind Satan, and to take his weapons from him, Luke xi. 21. He 
speaks in relation to throwing Satan out of men's hearts, as well as out 
of their bodies. For so he applies it, ver. 23, 24 ; and then it is that 
Christ begins to execute what virtually he did on the cross, and what at 
triumphing : he gave a specimen, a public show of that he had power to 
do. Now, 



303 OF CHRIST THE MEDL\TOR. [BoOK V. 

First, I observe from that place, that the devil, for all the bangs and 
blows he had at Christ's ascension, that he remains still in possession in 
men's hearts, and is at peace ; and possesseth an elect child of God his 
heart as his palace, and reckons all his powers and faculties to be his goods 
and furniture, to use at pleasui'e. 

Well, but Christ having virtually redeemed him on the cross, and spoiled 
Satan for him and on his behalf then, and triumphed over him in that per- 
son's stead, and as representing him, comes now with a writ of execution 
for all his goods detained from him ; with a habeas animas, to possess 
himself of all, and actually to take Satan's power. And when Christ comes, 
he finds him ' anned" (so ver. 21) still, for all he was spoiled on the cross, 
and as * strong' in us as ever. For what was then done was but spn-itually, 
and in merito; but now he ' binds' him (Mat. xii. 29) to his good behaviour ; 
that is, as in relation to his possessmg of, and working in that man, so as 
Satan is in a chain. Chi'ist claps irons on him, that whereas Satan acted 
in him afore, as lord in his own house, and he was his jailor ; now himself 
is become Christ's prisoner, bound hand and foot, so as he cannot stir or do 
anything against us, but with his leave. Then Christ takes possession of 
all his armouiy ; so -s-avoTA/'a is to be interpreted, ver. 22 (for ver. 21 he 
is presented armed), so then all Satan's tempting, accusing power, and the 
things by which he tempts and works, do all fall now into Christ's hands, 
as his spoils paid for afore ; and now Christ becomes actually possessed of 
them ; and as he is King and Lord (to allude to what Christ said from 
another more general occasion), takes to himself the power and reigns, 
Rev. xi. 30. Satan lies bound ; his power, rule, his wit, cunning, force, 
whatever, is at Christs feet, to order as he shall give leave, and no other- 
wise ; and he is to have commission from Christ ere he act or tempt. 

I conceive thus of it, that as at first conversion, Phil. iii. 12, Christ is 
said to apprehend, or to take our persons actually, to accomplish in us all 
that he purchased for us (which made Paul desire to have the whole given 
him that Christ had apprehended him for, and received then for him of the 
Father, by a renewed act of donation, the graces, gifts he shall ever bestow 
and give forth), so doth Christ now by a renewed act take possession of all 
Satan's power and weapons ; so as he cannot use a threatening, he cannot 
blow up a lust, but by Christ's consent and permission, not in the ordinaiy 
providential way only, but by special leave and license ; as the attachment 
of nobles, at least the execution, is by special commission from the prince, 
but all other persons are left to the ordinary course of the laws, which are 
to be put in execution by inferior magistrates as they see occasion. And 
this actual possession of all Satan's power as a spoil is perfect also on 
Christ's part, as a king, to have it let forth at his dispose ; and is perfect 
in this sense, that Christ takes all, once for all, in our behalf, and to be let 
out but as shall be for our good ; and therefore conversion is called a 
translating us out of the power of darkness into the kingdom of his Son. 
We come now under Christ's actual jurisdiction, who hath taken to himself 
the government of us. The difference the apostle holds forth, 2 Tim. ii. 
25, 2G, speaking of saving repentance, ' If peradventure God will give them 
repentance to the acknowledgment of the truth, that they may recover 
themselves out of the snare of the devil, who are taken captive by him at 
his will ;' whereof the meaning is, that they may not be under Satan's juris- 
diction, as afore, ' at his will,' but be so freed as to be able to recover 
themselves out of his snare. 

And because even this fii'st work is a renewed triumph of Christ's over 



Chap. XVII.J of christ the mediator. 309 

Satan, therefore Paul says, 2 Cor. ii. 14, that by converting soals, Christ 
made liim triumph ; ' Now thanks be to God, which always causeth us to 
triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us 
in every place ;' even as Christ himself had done upon the cross, in turning 
out Satan, in judging and casting out the prince of this world out of men's 
hearts, by convincing men of sin, righteousness, and judgment, John xvi. 11. 
But now, though Christ hath taken possession of our persons, and hath 
thrown out of us Satan and his power ; yet so as still Christ lets him loose, 
and gives line to his tempting power, when, how long, and so far as Christ 
himself pleaseth, or under such and such laws and rules as are in force in 
that invisible world between Christ and him ; and on his audit days, when 
he comes afore God, he gives an account, of which you read. Job ii. 1, 
' Again there was a day when the sons of God came to present themselves 
before the Lord ; and Satan came also among them to present himself before 
the Lord.' For both good angels, as Zech. i. 10, 11, do at times come 
and give account of their walking to and fro the earth, as also bad, in that 
of Job. Christ gives him a commission in such and such cases, and within 
the compass of such and such rules, to have power to do so and so, and so 
to tempt us and put us to it ; and he comes to give an account how he hath 
behaved himself in it. But yet this his binding Satan in conversion of us 
to God, is an overcoming him in us, and now therein we are altogether 
passive, even as in the working the habits and principles of regeneration 
itself, we are said to be delivered, rescued, and the devil cast out for us (we 
throw him not out) by an eternal hand, by one stronger than he, who 
comes upon him. 

There therefore remains a fourth thing, an overcoming hy us as well as 
in us, both which is coming on through the whole course of our lives. 
Christ thinks it not enough to have overcome him in himself, as Col. 
ii. 15, nor to overcome him in us thus at our first conversion, but he will 
overcome him by us, he will have our hand actively in it also, and cause us 
to be more than conquerors in the end. 

Now, then, that the glory of this victory on our part, through him that 
loved us, may be made the more glorious, such are the dispensations of 
our God, that though Christ hath taken into possession all his power, yet 
he lets forth a great and large portion of power still unto Satan, to be exer- 
cised by commission from himself. Satan is still left to range up and 
down (and in view as it were loose), to tempt, to afflict, and sorely shoot 
at these poor souls, thus rescued out of his hands, and all to greaten the 
victory that yet remains to be accomplished by us. Christ loves to have us 
joined in it, so 2 Tim. ii. 26, that they may ' recover themselves' out of 
the snares of the devil ; so 1 John v. 18, 'he that is born of God keeps 
himself, that the evil one touch him not.' And as we are said to mortify 
the deeds of the flesh by the Spii'it, so to recover ourselves, and keep our- 
selves from Satan, in a great measm'e. 

That we may the more clearly and distinctly take this into our thoughts, 
we are to consider that the first promise to mankind fallen was made for a 
victory over Satan ; Gen. iii. 15, 'I will put enmity between thee and the 
woman, and between thy seed and her seed ; it shall break thy head, and 
thou shalt bruise his heel.' Here is a promise consisting of two parts : a 
former part, ' I will put enmity between her seed and thy seed ;' and a 
latter part, ' it shall break thy head,' &c. Now there is a controversy who 
should be intended by ' the seed of the woman,' and who that same it, that 
shall break, should be ? The papists, they take the woman for the virgin 



310 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

Mary, and limit it to her ; and the seed to be Christ only, her Son, and in 
his own person singly considered, and exclusively of us ; and the victory 
spoken of, * it shall break,' to be only that of his in himself over the devil by 
himself alone. Calvin understands by ' the seed of the woman,' the whole 
spiritual race of believers collectively in all ages, as more directly intended- 
and Christ only as the eminentest of that seed, and by whom all the rest 
obtain the victory, and so principally intended. Parens halves it ; under- 
standing by ' the seed,' in the former part of the promise, all believers of 
mankind ; but the it, or he, in the latter part, prophetically to point out 
and terminate on Christ alone, the great he or it that on our behalf encoun- 
tered Satan (as David alone did Goliah) in a single duel, and * brake his 
head.' And it is urged that the Septuagint reads the it by dvrhg, he, and 
that so it is in all the copies of that translation, and so the Chaldee para- 
phrast, so Jerome, and others of the ancients. And also that the Greek 
ffTTs^/Aa, seed, being of the neuter gender, yet the Septuagint have rendered it 
he, duToc, and not it, so making another difference. I altogether waive that 
first of the papists, for the absurd glosses they make upon the words in 
honour of the virgin Mary ; and propound that both Christ in his person, 
and believers in their persons, as considered in and with him, are directly 
intended in both seed and it, as making up one and the same ; the one as 
the noun, the other as the pronoun answering thereunto. 

1. Christ is intended as the captain or champion in this warfare and vic- 
tory. (So Heb. ii. ver. 10, Christ is styled, and that in reference to this 
very victory over the devil, which follows, ver. 14.) 

2. All believers, or the children, and his brethren (as in the same place 
they are called), are also here intended and comprehended, so making one 
seed — he the captain, they the body of the army, that in their turns over- 
come Satan also through him that loved them I 

And unto this interpretation, all things seem to fall in to make it good, 
and nothing to hinder it. 

1. The Holy Ghost hath (as it were purposely) chosen in the original 
tongue such a conjnuction of words as might admit both senses. 

(i.) The word ^It stands indifferent to either, for it is nomen coUectivum, 
that signifies a race or generation of many (as is known), and so is appli- 
cable to the whole company or family of believers ; or it signifies a sole and 
singular person, as Eve herself (the woman in the text) in the next chapter, 
Gen, iv. 25, terming that one son of hers, Seth, her seed, useth that word 
J^IT, and so that also is apphcable to point at Christ, as a singular person, 
singularly aimed at. 

(2.) The pronoun also in the latter part of the promise, H^H, translated 
in the impersonal it, may as well be translated he ; the original word will 
comply with either.* And so as if you take ^^T, or seed, collectively, then 
it in the impersonal doth fully answer thereunto, as the pronoun to it ; on 
the other hand, if you understand ^IT, or seed, personally of one singular 
man, then read he ; the Hebrew will bear both fruits, so as you may view 
the words in either of these postures, ' I will put enmity between thy seed 
and her seed, and it shall break thy head,' &c., that is, Christ collectively 
taken, or together with the whole body of believers. He and they together 
shall crush thee, and ' thou shalt bruise his, or its heel ;' or again you may 
read it thus, ' I will put enmity between thy seed, and the woman's seed,' 
(taking the woman's seed for that one single person Christ as alone con- 

* ^^^^; ipse vel Ipsum. 



CaXP. XVII. j OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 811 

sidored), * and he shall break thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel,' and 
so the Scptuagint and others alleged have translated it. 

2. If we take the materials themselves in these two promises, or two parts 
of the promise, and the scope thereof, they will as readily comply with both 
these senses ; and then both words and things will be found to conspire in 
the testifying hereof. 

That Christ personally is directly intended, and his own personal victory, 
appears from hence. 

1. This was the first promise of the Messiah, who is said to be ' the Lamb 
slain from the beginning of the world,' that is, from the fall (as also John 
viii. ii,fro)n the he()inning is taken), and this spoken as in relation to these 
words here, prophesying ' thou shalt bruise his heal.' And this is also the 
fundamental promise upon which the faith of the whole church lived before 
the flood, and after for two thousand years, till it was in Isaac and his 
seed renewed to Abraham in other terms, and therefore not to understand 
Christ in his own person singly as in himself, and by himself overcoming 
Satan, to be directly intended, were to take away that gi'eat head of the 
church's faith for so many ages. For we read of no other propounded but this, 
and so have no warrant to think that there was any other promise extant. 

2. And indeed the whole race of the elect of mankind could not, nor can- 
not be supposed to overcome this so potent an enemy, they being so weak 
and impotent in themselves, and now also become in a great respect captive 
to him, and under his power. It was necessary therefore to the believing 
thereof, that this Messiah or Christ, whom God had designed to be one of 
that seed, as the head of them, as Satan was the head of his seed ; and 
who should be able (for and on their behalf) first to overcome him singly 
and personally himself, and so mortally break his head, as that then the 
rest of his brethren might come to set their feet thereon, in the strength 
and virtue of him. It was necessary, I say, to the strengthening our 
frith, that this our Christ should be presupposed, in the first and chief 
place, to be here promised and prophesied of, and directly pointed 
at, and not by consequence or implication only, or but as in the crowd 
among the whole seed. And can we otherwise think that God, in this 
his first proclaiming of this great war and victory to be obtained by man- 
kind, should mention only, and set out in the field so, a company of 
the sons of men, utterly disarmed, and having each a deadly wound, and 
not propose (as the ground and foundation of the faith thereof) him the 
Christ, the conqueror, in whom their whole strength lay ? Yea, could the 
devil have feared the breaking of his head by any or all those (put them aU 
together), so unable even so much as to resist the least tentation of his, unless 
God should have aimed and set forth some one extraordinary, one of man- 
kind, that should be infinitely stronger than he ? 

3. The seed promised is in a special and singular manner called ' the 
seed of the woman' (man not mentioned), as a seed that should be brought 
forth not by the ordinary way of generation jf both man and woman, and 
so doth in the letter of it point more especially at Christ. 

2. As Christ singly in himself, so withal the whole seed of believers, as 
represented in him, and so representatively in him, are to be understood 
in this promise, ' He shall break thy head.' This assertion is made out 
by parts. 

(1.) That the whole seed of believers are intended in the former part of 
the promise, ' I will put enmity between her seed and thy seed.' 

(2.) That in the latter part of the promise, ' He shall break thy head,' 



312 OF CHRIST THE JIEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

Christ is set forth in his own person, so as including too, and representing, 
the ■whole seed. 

It cannot be denied, but that the curse was intended for all the serpent's 
seed, as whose head should be broken as well as the devil's ; for they, as 
well as the devils, partake of the guilt that causeth this curse, namely, 
they do bruise the heel of Christ himself, or his saints, as well as Satan 
doth. And the wicked Jews did it personally, and against himself, as Peter 
chargeth them, ' whom ye slew, and hanged on a tree,' Acts v. 30, as well 
as the devil himself, that set them on to crucify him. Nor indeed could the 
devil have done it without them ; and therefore these, and aU else, are in- 
tended as spoken unto in the curse, as well as Satan. And yet we see that 
the devil is alone here both blamed and cursed ; the devil alone was present 
whilst this was pronouncing, and none of them but he ; and so it is carried 
as if none were cursed but he ; how then can all his seed be included and 
involved in this curse ? No way but representatively ' in him ;' he alone 
personally stood by, but yet as the father of them all, and representer and 
personater of them ; and he alone is made the butt or mark the curse is 
directed against, but withal it lights upon and is shot against the whole 
generation of them, and was accordingly considered by God when he sent 
forth this curse against both him and them. As in like manner when[God, 
in the 14th verse, cursed the sei-pent to creep on his belly, &c., he means 
all the devils, his angels, with him, the whole kind of them, and perhaps 
as having their heads aU in this conspiracy against man, as in their own 
first fall ; though the great devil (who got the name of ' the old serpent' by 
it, Rev. XX.) did put it in execution. 

Now then answerably on the other side, this our great he or durog, as 
John delights to style him again and again, 1 Johniii. 2, 3, 5, 6, the devil's 
great antagonist, our champion, he personally and alone was to encounter 
him, and fulfil this great promise of breaking his head ; yet considered as 
the representative of us his seed involved in him. And look how the curse 
reacheth both sei-pent and seed ; so the promise, as fulfilled by him, extendeth 
to Christ and us, to Christ as our great David, that overcame this Goliah 
for us at a single duel ; then to us as wrapt up in him, and personated by 
him therein. Seeing that the fates and facts of these two great antagonists, 
and their several adherents, are within the small compass of this one sen- 
tence, ' He shall break thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel,' so inter- 
changeably set opposite one to the other, in a way (I say) of correspondent 
opposition ; this rightly supposeth the law of parallel opposition to hold in 
each, viz., as to this respect, which is the main, that as the devil is cursed 
with having his head broken, and bruising Christ's heel, and his seed included 
as accursed therein, also in like manner, in promising Christ that he should 
break Satan's head, and have his heel withal bruised by him, it is intended 
that his seed and fellows were represented in and with him. And that 
seeing the one holds good on Satan's part to this sense mentioned, that the 
other should on Christ's, as including the seed, especially seeing the Scrip- 
tures elsewhere do confirm this truth, that Christ represented his seed in 
what was done for them, 

For the proof of the first. As by the sei'pent's seed is meant the whole 
race and generation of wicked men (for other seed the devil hath none) is 
evident, and of them it is Christ, speaking to the Pharisees, says, ' They are 
of their father the devil,' John viii. 44 ; and the apostle John the same, 1 John 
iii. 8 ; therefore by the law of opposition (and here is the highest and most 
general opposition put : ' I will put enmity between thy seed and her seed ') 



Chap. XVII. ] of ciirist the mediator. 813 

the whole seed of the godly who were to come of that woman, — * the 
mother ' (upon that occasion called) ' of all living ' — that is, that live by 
faith, must bo understood also. And this confirms it, that these that are 
said to be the serpent's seed were all to be of mankind, and so to bo in the 
literal sense and a carnal respect the seed of the woman, as well as those 
other, according to natural generation. 

The word seed imports a race or generation of men, which is usual, and 
also it is appHed to some one person as well. Thus when Eve had Seth, that 
one son, she calls him her seed. Gen. iv. 25. And accordingly the word y^|. 
seed, being a masculine in the Hebrew, the pronoun J^in, '''^^J be translated 
by the impersonal it, as referring to seed, as it refers to seed, as signifying 
a whole race ; or he, as personally referring to Christ, who also was in an 
especial manner the seed of the woman, and not of man, though the other 
(as Seth) are so called, Gen. iv. 25. 

Yet 2. This whole seed is intended, as first represented in that one per- 
son Christ, who should by his own strength break the serpent's head for 
them all, which is clear to be by this parallel reason out of the text. For 
in that latter promise, ' He shall break thy head,' &c., there is no express 
mention made of the serpent's seed, or of their being broken, but it is 
spoken to and of the serpent only in the letter, ' thy head, and thoih shalt 
bruise his heel ; ' and yet none will deny but that this part of the curse was 
intended unto all the serpent's seed of wicked men, as well as to the serpent 
the devil. Even as it is true that they should bruise Christ's heel (as the 
wicked Jews did), as well as the devil himself, that set them on to crucify 
him, therefore they all must be intended as spoken imto in this curse, as 
well as Satan, though he is alone named ; and how should this be ? But 
that he, as the father and head of them then, stood by whilst it was pro- 
nouncing, and was present, and he alone ; and though in appearance he 
alone was cursed, and none else, to have his head broken, yet it is evident 
that all his seed of wicked men were cursed at the same time in this curse 
directed against him, for they all were to be broken and crushed as well as 
he, and that for bruising Christ's heel as well as he did. And he, as the 
father and representer of them, was made the butt of this curse, and there- 
fore was considered by God as the representer of the great devil who lay 
hid in that serpent. He is vinderstood to have cursed with him all the 
whole company of angels that fell with him ; and as perhaps having had 
all their hands in this conspiracy against man, though the great devil only 
put it in execution. Answerably our great he (as John delights to call him 
in this, 1 John iii. 2-G), the devil's special antagonist, our champion, is 
personally designed as the conqueror of him, but we representatively con- 
sidered in him, whilst himself alone did it, in those words, ' He shall break 
it ; ' and look, as the curse therein reacheth both serpent and seed, but the 
seed as represented now by him as their head and father of them, so the 
promise therein extends likewise to both Christ and us : to Christ, as our 
David overcoming that great Goliah in a single duel ; to us as therein re- 
presented by him. 

3. So as withal, thirdly, we in our persons are to have a victory over 
him through his strength, and not representatively only in his. 

(1.) Because the victory belongs personally to all those to whom the 
damage or conflict doth. Now the hurt, the damage we have a personal 
share in, as well as Christ had. The devil and his seed, by reason of 
natural enmity put, do bruise our heel, and we find it personally to our 
cost; therefore to them also extends that victory, ' It shall break thy head;' 



314 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

the same whose heel is bruised are the breakers of his head. And to be 
sure we receive many wounds and bruisings from him and his, for we 
feel and groan under them daily, and aU the brotherhood in the world 
with us. 

(2.) The enmity that puts the difference, and is the gi-ound of the 
quarrel, is not betwixt Christ only and the devil's seed, but the whole 
generation of the just that came of the woman, as experience in all ages 
hath shewn. 

But all this hitherto shews but what was done against Satan in himself, 
and by himself, and we are therein considered but secondarily and remotely, 
by way of representation only. 

All which have taken up the foregoing part of this discourse hitherto at 
lai'ge ; therefore, 

(3.) That this seed shall in their succession and turns bear their parts, 
and have their share in an actual and personal way in breaking Satan's 
head, as the intendment also in this prophetic promise, comes next to be 
evinced. 

1. The same of whom it is said, ' Satan shall bruise his heel ; * the same 
it is of whom it is there also said, ' He' or ' It shall break thy head.' So 
as look who are concerned and have a share in being bruised or wounded 
in the battle or conflict with Satan, the same here have ascribed to them a 
proportionable interest in the victory, it being (besides the import that both 
are so conjoined here) a declared maxim by God, and that as to this veiy 
point, that ' if we suffer with Christ, we shall also reign with him,' Rom, 
viii. 17, 2 Tim. ii. 12. Now all the whole seed or race have their share 
in theii- being bruised and wounded by Satan, and therefore also in that 
other ; the bruised are his breakers. We all find to this day, by virtue 
of this prophecy, the sad effects of his bruising our heel, as well as Christ 
did his, and so we too in conformity unto Christ, and therefore we may 
as well beUeve om-selves included in the promise itself made to these 
bruisings. 

2. The enmity in the former part, that is the cause of those mutual 
assailments of each other in the latter part, and the issue whereof is this 
victory ; I say, that enmity that is the cause both of his bruising our heel, 
and then of the breaking of his head, is spoken of here as in common to 
all the seed, as well as unto Christ personally on our behalf, and therefore 
the combat, and the issue of the war, the victory, are not to be restrained 
to Christ only, when the enmity, which is the cause of it, is not, but is 
commensurate and extended unto all. 

3. This agrees with, the general scope and intent of God's uttering this, 
made good and proved by the event, and that presently began between Abel 
and Cain, and bath continued ever since, which is that God here first set up 
his standard (whereof Christ was to be the standard-bearer under him) four 
hundi-ed* years before Christ j^et came in the flesh, and proclaims the war 
that was instantly to begin, and to be carried do\vn throughout all ages, and 
proclaims it in the language of an hereditary war, such as was to be be- 
tween two houses or families of great and long continuance, to be between 
two seeds, and so from father unto son downwards, and the toiian genus, the 
whole kind and generation of each ; and therefore it is too narrow to restrain 
it only to Christ the seed, though it is he that is the chieftain, and of whom 
the w^hole family in heaven and earth is named, and to whom the glory of 
all is to be ascribed. 

* Qu. ' thousand ' ?— Ed. 



Chap. XVII.] of chbist the mediator. 315 

4. But that which above all convinceth me is, that both in the New 
Testament we find it aflirmecl of the saints, that they in their persons are 
the overcomers of Satan, as Christ hath overcome him in his own person. 
So 1 John ii. 13, 'You have overcome the evil one,' and 1 John iv. 3, 4, 
' You have overcome the world,' and with it the prince of the world ; as 
the reason which follows evidently ai'gues, ' For he who is in you,' says he, 
' is stronger than he that is in the world.' So then not Christ only in him- 
self for us, but he also, and he in us, is to overcome Satan and his together, 
the world and him that is in it, both serpent and seed. 

This victoiy also is set out in the New Testament in such expressions and 
phrases as evidently doth allude to this very promise in Genesis, as the 
accomplishment of it. Rom. xvi. 20, ' And God shall tread down Satan 
under j'our feet shortly,' It is God indeed treads him down, and yet it is 
their feet he is trodden under. Now as the curse of the devil in Genesis, 

* It shall bruise thy head,' is an allusion to the serpent's condition, who 
going on the ground, and being not able to reach the head, yet whilst out 
of enmity he will be nibbling at the hcel,lie is Uable to have his head crushed 
by the foot whose heel he thus assaults ; so to ' tread down Satan under 
our feet ' holds as great an affinity with that promise there. Also this being 
called the enemy, the old serpent, hath an undeniable reference to him 
that was that serpent, who personated and clothed himself with that serpent, 
and therein first assaulted Eve, between whom and us the enmity is put. 

Yea and Christ himself is pleased to give forth to his apostles, and us in 
them, our part and share in this victoiy over Satan, under the same expres- 
sions and allusion to this promise, as then bequeathed to us together with 
himself, Luke x. 19, when speaking of their subduing Satan, ver. 17, and 
by their ministry throwing him down as lightning, ver. 18, he utters it in 
those words, ver. 19, ' Behold I give unto you power to tread on serpents 
and scorpions, and all the power of the enemy.' So then this is Chi'ist's 
glory, and was the scope of that first promise, that as himself, so also we, 
should tread on the serpent's, the enemy's head ; and so he came to have a 
second victory in us, as well as in himself, which as his sufierings in us 
are termed lano'^iMaTa, the after- sufierings of Christ, Col. i. 24, so this 
overcoming by the saints is the after-victories of Christ. And this second 
after-victoiy puts the devil in some respects to more shame and confusion 
than tiie first, when he was di'essed so by Christ (as we use to speak) of 
•which you heard ; for the weaker the victor is, the more glorious is the 
conquest ; and the stronger the enemy is and the more equal to deal with, 
the more glorious is the conquest, and the greater is the shame of his 
defeat. In Rev. xii. you have the devil described, and set forth with all 
his royal titles heaped up one upon another, as nowhere else together is 
the like in Scripture ; ver. 9, ' The gi-eat dragon, that old serpent, called 
the devil and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world ;' such is his power, 
subtilty, and jurisdiction. And upon what occasion is this great descrip- 
tion of him given ? 'Tis after a conquest of him, a downfall : ' he prevailed 
not,' ver. 8 ; ' he was cast out,' ver. 9, and ' his angels with him,' ver. 9 ; 

* cast do^vn,' ver. 10 ; ' overcome,' ver. 11. So then look, as in scorn and 
as a matter of triumph, a king when conquered shall be proclaimed with 
all his titles, so is he. And to make all this the more glorious, he sets out 
a woman, and yet more unequal, a woman in travail, that cannot help her- 
self, much less resist an enemy ; ver. 1,2, and unto her, that is, the chnrch; 
is the victory ascribed in the song of triumph that is made upon it ; ver. 12, 
' They overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and they loved not their 



316 OF CHRIST THE MEDLiTOR. [BoOK V. 

lives unto death.' This woman and this dragon are set together to shew 
the inequaUty of this match. This confounded the devil more, that they, 
that woman, should be said to overcome, than that Michael and all his 
angels should be so. It was Abimelech's confusion and pride, Judges ix. 54, 
' A woman cast a millstone on Abimelech's head, and all to brake his skull.' 
' slay me,' saith he, ' that men say not of me, a woman slew me,' The 
woman began the war, Rev. xii., so that she hath the devil under her feet 
at the end, cast down to the earth, as ver. 9 ; and so he hath the sei-pent's 
cm'se exquisitely accomplished on him, ' Upon thy belly shalt thou go, and 
dust shalt thou eat all the daj^s of thy life ;' which analogical^, as applied 
to Satan, notes out the most abject condition and extremity of captivation, 
that as one fully conquered, he should be laid flat on the ground and 
trodden on, so as to lick the dust of it ; for so captivity, according to the 
manner of those countries, is expressed by their belly cleaving to the earth, 
and licking the dust, Ps. xliv. 24, 25, and Ps. Ixxii. 9. And therefore 
though God had cursed Satan to hell afore, immediately upon his fall, 
2 Peter ii. 4, ' He saved not the angels that fell, but cast them down to hell ;' 
yet this after curse is a second hell, which therefore is said to torment him 
* all his days,' even for ever, that he falls also by the hand and under the 
foot of man, whom he so much envied and despised. And hereby is not 
God fidly even with him ? Doth he not retaliate his sin upon him to the 
utmost of the curses ? The de^il, though in the shape of a serpent, subtilely 
assaults and sets on the woman, as thinking he could easily deceive and 
overcome her, as he did, and by her the man. These two, you know, in the 
type were Christ and his church, Eph. v. 31-33. Well, ' because thou 
hast done this,' says God. He never goes about to convince him of his sin, 
(as he did the man and woman), but falls a cursing him, ' The seed of the 
woman shall break thy head.' The seed, i.e., both Christ the head and 
Christ the body ; Christ the man and Christ the woman ; Christ personal 
and Christ mystical, shall do it, as the Scripture calls the church the whole 
seed, as you have heard. 

And whereas he began with the woman, and so prevailed over the man ; 
on the contrary here, Christ the man deals with him first, spoils and 
triumphs over him, and then he tm-ns him ever to the woman to have a 
second bout with him. Come (says he to the whole church), thou shalt set 
thy feet, thy tender feet upon him too, and in my strength shalt crush him. 
Eupertus* tells it with a great deal of confidence, as having had it, he says, 
from those that knew it by experience, that if the naked foot of a woman 
chance to tread or touch a serpent's head, it dies instantty, which a far greater 
force will not effect. Thus the devU dies not, nor is fully and totally sub- 
dued till she hath set her foot upon him also ; and it will be thought that 
however Christ's so hard tread may break his head, and his power more, 
yet her tread breaks his heart, and it is no derogation from Christ's, for it is 
Christ in both. Kay, it is for confusion to that proud spirit, which is as 
bad as wrath, and therefore after his being judged to hell, he hath the curse 
of this annexed to it ; yea and for this end (among other) did Christ take 
up flesh and blood, that is, the weaknesses of man's nature, and not the 
nature of angels in their strength, that he might, in destro3ang the devil, 
therein add confusion to his conquest : it is the reason insinuated, if not ex- 
pressly given, Heb. ii. 14, And upon the same reason, that the apostle 
would heighten om* conflict with Satan to us (thereby to prepare and awaken 
us), that we fight not agamst flesh and blood, but against principaHties and 
*Lib. 3, de trinit. c. 20. 



CilAP. XVII.] OF CUKIST THE MEDIATOR. 317 

powers ; by the same is the confusion of Satan rendered the greater, that 
riesh and blood hath a strength given it to tread upon principaHties and 
powers. But herein as Paul gives the account of it, ' the strength of Christ 
is perfected in weakness ' (it is proper as to conclude the point in hand 
withal), for the apostle brings it in upon occasion of Satan's being sent to 
bufiet him ; 'A messenger of Satan,' as some, or the ' angel Satan,' as 
others, was sent to buffet him, 2 Cor. xii. 7, 8. 

If we would further know the particulars and the glories of these Christ's 
victories over him, achieved by the saints, we must estimate them by that 
threefold power and advantage which Satan hath still left him over the saints. 

1. In ruling the world, to bring afflictions on them. 

2. In accusing them to God. 

3. In tempting them to sin. And the saints have an answerable victory 
over all ; and these victories also obtained in a fair and rational way, by 
and according to equitable rules, and not by extraordinary force. So that 
in handling these three ensuing particulars, I must carry along three things 
through each particular. 

1. Satan's power. 

2. How the saints, or Christ by the saints, do defeat him. 

3. How each of these defeats is done by rule, in a rational legal way. 
Which latter renders these victories on our parts more slow and tedious, 
but more glorious. You have a maxim, 2 Tim. ii. 5, that no man is crowned 
that doth not strive lawfully ; Christ himself did not overcome him by mere 
force, but in an equitable way, as was shewn ; so nor do we. 

1. Satan hath over us a tempting power unto the greatest sin; you know 
he is called the tempter. I will begin with that ; Peter, that had been 
worried by him, cries out to all his fellows, 1 Peter v. 8, ' There is a roar- 
ing lion ' (look to yourselves), ' who always goes up and down seeking whom,' 
of us believers, ' he may devour ; ' and his outcry is rfj ddiK<porrjri, to the 
whole brotherhood of saints in the world, ' Be sober, be vigilant ; because 
your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom 
he may devour.' It is as if one should have given warning to a company 
of children (suppose those in Elisha's story) a bear, a lion is broke loose, 
hungry and roaring, seeking whom he may devour ; and who knows whom 
he may light on ? as elsewhere, Paul, Gal. vi. 1, ' Lest thou or thou be 
tempted.' For Paul knew that after he is cast out at conversion, as in the 
fore -mentioned Luke xi., he attempts to make re-entries. He not know- 
ing who are true believers, who are not, maketh the same assaults and 
stormings upon men savingly converted that he doth on temporaries ; 
which made Paul so jealous of all his converts, lest by some means the 
tempter should have tempted them, 1 Thess. iii. 5. In this work of tempta- 
tion Satan is permitted to exercise abundance of power, more than in any 
of the former, unto astonishment of themselves and angels ; and they are 
so put to it, that indeed it may be asked, where is the blessedness you 
spake of? What is become of those great good tidings of perfect victory 
over him on the cross and ascension ? And the actual possession of all 
his power by Jesus Christ, and taken from him at our conversion ? The 
apostle hath a very high expression, Eph. vi. 12, shewing how much the 
saints are put to it in this particular, ' And having done all to stand.' He 
had said afore, ' We wrestle not with flesh and blood, but with principaHties 
and powers.' It is true, indeed, God will not suffer us to be tempted 
above what we are able to bear, yet suffers to the utmost what we are able 
to bear ; that is, he leaves us but to just so much grace as shall be suffi- 



818 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

cient, 2 Cor. xii. 9. Many a righteous man is scarcely saved in this re- 
spect, his temptations are so strong, his jailors so many ; yet still I may 
say what was said of Joseph, Christ's type and ours, I may say the same 
of every Christian, ' The archers have sorely grieved him, and shot at him, 
and hated him,' Gen. xlix. 23. These arrow-masters (as Ainsworth reads 
it), his brethren, his mistress, his master, they all put him unto great trials 
and temptations, and so do these arrow-masters, these forgers of those fiery 
dai'ts and arrows (as in the same Eph. vi. 16 they are called), every Chris- 
tian. But Chi'ist hath promised, as there he did of Joseph, ver. 25, ' But 
his bow abode in strength, and the arms of his hands are made strong by 
the hands of the mighty God of Jacob.' There is no victory but there is a 
battle, no battle but there must be a permission to use wiles and utmost 
force. We read of both in Satan, who is called the hon and the sei*pent. 
No man is crowned, unless he strive lawfully, 2 Tim. ii. 3, therefore Christ 
will do so, the devil shall have fair play, yea, and sometimes do his worst ; 
and this makes the victory the more glorious, James i. 12, ' Blessed is the 
man that endm-eth temptation : for when he is tried, he shall receive the 
crown of life, which the Lord hath promised to them that love him ; ' that 
is, one who hath gone through them and overcome them, though with in- 
finite batterings and bruisings of spirit. Nor are temptations there to be 
Hmited to outward aiSictions, but to extend it unto trials for sin. For it 
follows, ver. 13, 14, 'But let no man say when he is tempted, I am tempted 
of God : for God cannot be tempted with evil, neither tempteth he any man : 
but every man is tempted when he is drawn away of his own lust, and en- 
ticed.' Kow that the saints, after some years' experience in Christianity, 
have usually some experience of then- having overcome that evU one, and 
that so as to be a pledge unto them of their full and final overcoming at 
last (of which that in the Rev. ii. 7, 13, ' To him that overcometh I will 
give the crown of life,' is to be understood), is a certain truth; and I 
shall open but one scripture that makes good this previous overcoming in 
hand: 1 John ii. 13, 14, 'I write unto you, fathers, because ye have known 
him that is from the beginning. I write unto you, young men, because ye 
have overcome the wicked one. I wi'ite unto you, little children, because ye 
have known the Father.' Ver. 14, ' I have wi-itten unto you, fathers, be- 
cause ye have known him that is from the beginning. I have written unto 
you, young men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth in 
you, and ye have overcome the wicked one.' It is attiibuted here (you see) 
to the middle sort or age of Christians to have overcome that wicked one ; 
by which is meant the devil up and down this epistle ; and that the over- 
coming him is spoken in respect of lusts, or temptations unto sin, is evi- 
dent, because it is made the gi'ound of an exhortation that follows, not to 
love the world, nor the things of the world: ver. 15, 16, 'Love not the 
world, nor the things of the world. If any man love the world, the love of 
the Father is not in him. For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, 
the Uist of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the 
world.' And his argument unto these young men (of whom he says, 'they 
have overcome') lies thus : you have had already some experience of factory, 
having been in some battles and conflicts with the" enemy, fighting against 
sin, Heb. xii. 14. It hath cost you hot work, and ^rill you now give back, 
and lose all you have fought for, and grow faint when the battle dechnes, 
and experience gives you so clear a hope of an assured victory ? No ; but on 
the contrary therefore, be encouraged still to fight it out. Again, you may 
observe that this is twice said of them with repetition, and therefore is a 



Chap. XVII. j of curist the mediator. ^^19 

matter of emincncy to be noticed, Tliis for the coherence of the words of 
that text of Scripture ; now, to exphxin them, let us remark that he reduceth 
the state of all Christians to three sorts of degiees: babes, young men, and 
fathers ; making the gi'ound of his allusion the proportion that grace, or the 
new creature, hath with what is found in nature in the sons of men, wherein 
those three ages are eminently distinguishable. And look, as if a naturalist 
were to set out the genius, dispositions, and attainments of childhood, man's 
estate, and old age, he would take that which is most proper to each of 
these ages, so doth the apostle here in characterising these three ages in 
Christianity. 

1. Babes in Christianity know the Father, are taught to run to God as 
to a father, and to abound in expressing filial and childlike dispositions and 
instincts towards God as a father, and are trained up as children, and are 
allured with toys, and held by the arms and taught to go, and are carried 
in the arm rather than walk. 

2. Old men in Christianity know him that is from the beginning. The 
property of old age in nature is to talk of things ancient and long ago done ; 
these they are taken up withal. Now, the heathen* could say, ' "Who is the 
most ancient? ' God, whom Daniel calls ' the ancient of days.' So Christ 
is too, 1 John i. 1, ' That which was from the beginning,' who, ver. 2, is 
' that eternal life who was with the Father.' And for all those great mysteries 
of the gospel in election, and the transaction of the Father with the Son, 
a story ancienter than the world, these things grown Christians delight to 
speak of, and are taken withal, the knowledge of which is that Paul boasts 
most of, Eph. iii. 2. 

3. Of young men, the proper excellencey is their strength, Prov. xx. 29, 
and they boast of wrestlings and victories ; and if they be military men, they 
have had experience of overcoming the enemy in the field, and are thereby 
fleshed and animated to any encounters. 

Now as all true Christians are born for soldiery, and conflicts with sin 
and Satan, so the apostle points out that time between their being babes, 
and whilst they are growing up to a viriUty and strength, and to a spiritual 
manhood. Aiid during that age is the proper season and most eminent 
field of a Christian's life,f in which the bloodiest battles with lusts and 
temptations of that kind are fought, and in which time (where there is 
ti-uth of grace) there have fallen out some comfortable experiments of 
victories, though still the assaults may be renewed and continued ; for 
John (you see) distinguishes them from babes by this very thing. The 
truth is, that in the first age humiliation for sin hath stounded lusts ; the 
Spirit, by John Baptist's voice and ministiy, hath blown upon all flesh ; 
hell and the curse, and fear of damnation, &c., have withered all excellen- 
cies, or things desirable, and these are succeeded with sweetness and sup- 
ports, which add to the deadening of their spirits unto temptation to sin ; 
and that present frame of spirit reduceth them often to think they shall 
never commit a gross sin, as Peter, that he should not deny his Master ; 
and so they are censorious of others, and then God spares them. Babes 
are fed with milk, and not led unto the field unto gi-eat or notable encoun- 
ters, or else the exercise of their spirits lies in point of justification, and 
seeking Christ's righteousness ; yea, and then all the afiections upon either 
the account of self-love, or gi-acious love, are stirred and run in one 

* Plutarch in Sympos. 

t Romana Juvenhis was the poet's style of the soldiers ; eo among the Jews too 
•Let the young men play afore us,' 2 Sam ii. 14. 



820 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

clianuel in pursuit after salvation of a man's self. But when once the soul 
is settled, these first stounds of humiliation and frights are over, and lusts 
have come to themselves again. And then when the soul is in some mea- 
sure quieted by faith, and yet not assured of eternal salvation (so as wonted 
fears are kept under, but yet the soul attains not joys unspeakable and 
glorious, which should as much heighten the affections that way as fears 
had stiiTed them that other) ; when also those mercenary assistances and 
auxiliaries which self-love aft'orded are recalled and withdrawn, and if any 
sweetnesses were they are abated and gone> and so what is purely grace 
(which now is of itself grown up to some degree of strength) is left to shift 
for itself, and to fight its own battles alone ; then usually come the bloody 
conflicts, then is the trial whether lusts and devil, or soul and Christ, should 
overcome, and whether Christ hath begotten truth of grace, and owns it 
upon some assaults or other, and in some trial and experience of victories, 
that it may be said, ' Ye have overcome that evil one.' For one of these 
two cases have fallen out, either Peter's case or Paul's, either such Chris- 
tians have been kept and not foiled (we read not that Paul ever was), or 
if they have been foiled and overcome for some acts of sinning, yet that 
hath in a recovery occasioned (as it were) a new conversion, which was 
Peter's case, who went out and wept bitterly, and brought in a new strength 
and recruit. And either of these are and must be reckoned an overcoming 
that wicked one. It is no matter (that is, as to this point) that thou hast 
been overcome ; for if God recovers thee still, and renews thee by repent- 
ance, thou hast overcome. A town that hath been often besieged, and yet 
never won or taken (as that virgin, maiden city of Venice) ; and another 
into which the enemy hath made great entries, and yet hath been beaten 
out again by them that are within it, these are both of them victorious. 
In these cases God accounts of it as a great matter that grace remains and 
is not excussed ; and therefore John adds here, ' Because ye are strong, 
and the word of God abides in you.' The word of God abides in you both 
as the cause of these victories and as the signs of them, that it should still 
so abide after all, when the battle hath been so great and sore, and it was 
doubtful by the passages that fell out in the castle who had the worse or 
who the better. Yet this is reckoned a signal of the conqueror, that he 
keeps the field, and is found standing to his ground, and is where still he 
was, and retains and holds his standard. That the seed of God still re- 
mains, and the word of God abides, this is an evidence of victoiy : and 
Christ so expresseth it, ' I have prayed that thy faith fail not.' For after 
sore, great, and many such temptations, a temporary work is worn out, and 
abides not ; yea, when a man is strengthened to continue to maintain the 
battle, and not fling his weapons down, so long sin hath not the dominion, 
but Christ will bring forth judgment to victory. 

Now, the reiterated experiments of having thus in part, and at times, 
overcome or continued the fight, is to men of that age a pawn and pledge 
that they shall finally overcome. It is so in the thing itself, and is often 
made such to their faith : * Experience breeds hope, and hope maketh not 
ashamed,' as Rom. v. 4, 5. Soldiers that have been in many cruel battles, 
and are yet alive, and have their limbs whole (though with many feais), 
and have fought it out, and got the victory, though pei'haps often rallying 
and giving ground, they come to have stout or strong and resolute spirits ; 
and whereas others' hopes (namely, of babes) of perseverance, is built 
only upon God's faithfulness, these further have the experience of the 
issue of many a combat to cause them the more fondly to hope ; and in 



Chap. XVII.] op christ the mediator. 821 

this sonso some have understood these words, namely, * You have over- 
come the wicked one ; ' that is, ' you shall overcome,' expressing that 
which is future in the time past, to shew the certainty of it for the luture. 
But that cannot be the immediate and direct meaning, because the future 
overcoming is as common to believers ='■'• as to young men, that is, that they 
shall overcome, whereas the apostle's scope is by way of eminency and dis- 
tinction to the other, to set out what is more proper and peculiar to young 
men ; only this sense comes in in a collateral way, that that experience 
which that age attains to is an evidence unto them that they shall finally 
and in the end prevail. Even as Joshua, when they had as yet made 
some progress of victory over their enemies, he bade the eldest + of Israel 
come and set their feet on the necks of their enemies, Josh. x. 24 ; and in 
the assured confidence of the promise of God at first made, whereof they 
hitherto had had such experience, he speaks thus unto them, ver. 25, ' Fear 
not, neither be dismayed ; be strong and of good courage : for thus shall 
the Lord do to all your enemies against whom ye fight.' And so it is here. 

The second thing that belongs to this, is the glory of these victories of 
Christ by us, as thus they are carried on to the end of our days ; which, 
that it may appear, the terms or laws set between God and us are to be 
considered. In the entrance of this discourse I proposed that our overcom- 
ing Satan was not transacted by a sole mere outward violent force or re- 
straint, a pure arbitrary prerogative put forth by Christ on our behalf ; for 
so he could keep him ofi' from tempting us at all, but that Christ leaves 
him at times to encounter with us, and to do his worst; yet upon certain 
laws and terms set between us by Christ, upon which it is he puts forth 
that force, and so according to those laws it is we overcome. That maxim 
holdeth here, 2 Tim. ii. 5, ' And if a man strive for masteries, yet is he 
not crowned except he strive lawfully.' So then laws are set between these 
combatants, else there were no dealing with the devil ; and such as wherein 
his utmost skill and cunning to deceive, entice, persuade, provoke are dis- 
played. 

The first law is, that though he should prevail to blow up and inflame 
a man's lusts and affections with those corrupt instruments of his, he sets 
upon the will, yea, and the will itself be much won over and inclined, even 
ready to yield, yet if the major part thereof (which is the executive power 
in a man) keeps fixed and comes not ofi", so long a man is said to over- 
come ; so as Satan must not boast that he carried it so or so far, but in 
that case the victory is decided to be on our part, and not on his. Every 
man's will is his castle, as the law speaks of a man's house, and if a man 
retains but ' power over his own will ' (as the apostle in another case ex- 
presseth it, 1 Cor. vii. 37), which is seen by a man's either not morose 
indulgency or actings over a sin in fancy again, or not perpetrating it out- 
wardly ; in this case God pronounces on our sides that we have overcome, 
though in the assault we have had our hearts much wounded and pierced 
through with fiery and inflaming darts, that at the instant did transport 
our affections : Eph. vi. 13, ffr^va; xal dvriGrivai, if we be able but to ' with- 
stand and stand.' You may observe how that all the weapons there 
reckoned up are but defensive, as helmet, shield, &c. 

We only stand and deny ; | and accordingly says Peter, ' whom resist, 
stedfast in the faith,' 1 Pet. v. 9, that is, by faith we are to retain the 
power of the will ; so likewise 1 Cor. vii. 37, ' stedfast in heart, having 
power over one's own will.' I observe also that in Kev. xii. our overcom- 

* Qu. ' babes ' ?— Ed. t Qu. ' captains ' ?— Ed. % Qu. ' by faith ' ?— Ed. 

VOL. V. X 



322 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOB. [BoOK V. 

ing Satan is expressed by liis not prevailing (ver. 8, 9, and 11 compared), 
namety, in the issue. I inquire not how many times he prevails, that is 
not the measui'e God goeth by. This may be set out by comparison of 
what befell Eve and Adam (whom Austin still styles fortis^imus ille, that 
Samson and most strong one in comparison to us) in innocency ; or rather, 
in the full strength of the image of God, consisting in holiness and right- 
eousness, and that complete in them. 

(1.) We have the same vertibihty of will which they had (take it merely 
as it is a will), the strongest purpose whereof is, as I use to say, as easily 
diverted and tm-ned aside as the strongest push of a rapier by a straw. 

(2.) Take Adam's will, and it had perfect command over his affections, 
so that not a desu-e, not a velleity, could stir to move it, until it gave way, 
yea, gave forth a command unto it. As in a well-framed watch or clock, 
an under wheel doth not stir until the upper first themselves hath moved 
it. It must be so in them that the understanding and will were to begin to 
be seduced ere an affection waved this way or that. ' The serpent deceived 
Eve,' the text says. It is a slander upon God's image and workmanship 
as it fii'st came out of his hands, and that absolute perfect government God 
set up in Adam's soul, to say, that lusts and affections (the popular part of 
man) had power to move themselves, which yet the Jesuits and Ai-minians 
have cast upon it. No ; the will itself was as the Almighty, that had the 
winds in its fists. Adam then had nothing inward to tempt him or draw 
him aside ; but we have a body of sin and death, full of life and activity as 
to sin, a weight that presseth us down, sin that besetteth us round, lusts 
that fight against the soul, and not only lusts to entice the will, but the 
will divided against itself, that we cannot do what we would. It was as 
easy for Adam to will good as it is for us to wish anything, to think or 
move a toe, the whole bias of the bowl led him that way ;* but now at best 
you have flesh lusting against the spirit, that j'ou cannot do or will what 
you would. But then nothing without or within should check or foreflow 
any good motion in him, and yet the devil overcame them. 

(3.) Yea, and the devil had not power to come within him, to represent 
unto and fire his fancy, to inflame his affections, or suggest by inward 
motion and iucitations (as he doth us) for why else did he take an external 
shape to tempt him in ? 

(4.) The devil overcame them the first onset he made, yea, and upon a 
lighter skirmish, yea, and both of them at once, and it was not long a-doing ; 
they easily, presently, and soon yielded up all. How great then is the 
glory of that grace in us (who are every way so disadvantaged), that our 
wills should be able to withstand and to stand. The apostle in his o^vn 
example hath celebrated it, 2 Cor. xii. 7, a thorn in the flesh, an angel of 
Satan, was sent, ver. 7, to shew that God's grace was suflicient, and that 
his strength is perfected in weakness, and that he hath ordained strength in 
babes and sucklings to still the enemy and avenger, Ps. viii. 2. 

2. A second law which is set by Christ between him and us, that if we 
do thus hold out to resist the devil, we so overcome him as he must flee 
from us ; and that is a victory indeed, when the enemy is forced to fly 
for it. You have it expressly, James iv. 7, ' Resist the devil, and he will' 
or ' shall flee fi'om you,' for it is not put upon his will there, but what is 
the event and issue of such resistances. Souls that are assaulted still more 

* Tanta facilitas in Adamo vellendi et agendi bene, quanta nunc cogitandi aut 
movendi pedem, quanta sola velleitatis. Nam nihil iuterius aut exterius fuit quod 
retardaret motum. — Jansenius out of St Austin. 



Chap. XVII.J op ohrist the medutoe. 828 

fiercely every day than other, are ready to say, Where is the promise of hia 
fleeing, for -I find his temptations doubled ? Well, but God hath said it ; 
and understand it as he hath meant it, and you shall find it true. The 
sense that I give of it is, 

(1.) That for all fierce and set temptations there is a time limited to 
Satan, though we know not the measure or limits of it ; sometimes, and to 
some, shorter ; sometimes, and to some, longer. It is termed the ' hour 
of temptation,' Rev. iii. 10 ; and so Christ says too, Luke xxii. 53, * This 
is your hour, and the power of darkness.' Now during that time, and whilst 
it is appointed to last, Satan may, yea, doth after many renewed resist- 
ances of thine, come upon thee yet more fiercely ; but there is a period, 
until which if thou dost hold out, he must flee from thee. Why should 
there not be a set time for his temptation, as well as his persecution ? His 
commission therein is, * for certain days ;' as Rev. ii. 10, ' Satan shall cast 
some of you into prison, and ye shall have tribulation ten days,' but then 
the keys are remanded and taken from him ; and so it is here in this case 
too. Now then, 

(2.) The law of that concertation is, that if the soul be found resisting 
him at or until such a time, though perhaps with many intervening foils, 
that then he must be packing and gone ; let him look to himself. It seems 
not only to express a promise to us, but a law that concerns him, he will 
and shall flee : even as that in Gen. ix. 6 contains both a promise and a 
law, ' He that sheds man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed.' 

(3.) It is expressed in the way of a military engagement, and an issue 
such as is in war. The words afore are, ' submit' or ' subject yourselves 
to God,' and then follows, ' Resist the devil, and he will flee from you.' 
And he had spoken afore of their ' lusts warring in their members,' ver. 1, 2, 
of which lusts (as all know) the devil is the leader. He had spoken of God 
as the sovereign Lord, and giver of more grace, of grace opposite unto our 
lusts, ver. 5, 6. Now then, says James, if you would in this war prevail 
against your lusts, my counsel in the fii'st and chief place is to submit or 
subject yourselves to God, become subject to him, as the word is, Rom. xiii. 
1,5,* unto the highest powers ;' that is, as weaker states use to do when 
they are engaged in war against an enemy too potent for them, their wis- 
dom is to give themselves up as subjects to some other opposite prince, that 
may defend and protect them, and supply them with aid. So here these 
to God are advised to subject themselves, that he may seasonably come in 
with help in time of need. Now when the soul hath first thus committed itself, 
and put itself under God's protection, then, and upon that occasion (if you 
observe it), it is that he utters this, * Resist the devil, and he shall fly 
from you.' It is as if such a king or prince, that is engaged for such a 
town or city under his protection, that is besieged and beleaguered long, 
should send word unto them, hold but you stoutly out your resistance, and 
I will come with forces myself that shall raise the siege, and cause the enemy 
to depart. And in such engagements there use to be the most punctual 
observances and trusts. Thus doth the apostle, as in the name of God, utter 
this here ; subject yourselves to God, and resist the devil manfully, and he 
shall flee from you, God will enforce him to do it. 

(4.) Give me leave to give in my apprehension of this promise, he shall 
flee from you, psu^sra/ ap ' u/awi/ ; I know the word is used simply to express 
a sudden and swift removal, for which that Mat. x. 23 is cited by Beza. 
' When they persecute you in one city, flee into another ;' yet usually it is 
a flight out of apprehension of danger (at least) and even there the word 



S^ OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

imports danger in the cities where they are persecuted ; and here it is 
coming after an exhortation to a warhke resistance, it seems such a flight 
as is out of such an apprehension. Some say it is out of pride that he goes 
away, as being ashamed and as scorning to be resisted so much or so often. 
But the devil is not \vrought upon by an affection of shame ; he would by 
his good will continue the assaulting us even to the end, to wearj^ us and 
tire us. It riseth then so high, as it is some way out of a fear of some 
real hurt that he knows is coming upon him if he desist not ; yet, alas ! 
what can he fear of damage fi'om us, who are but flesh and blood ? But 
from God (who, as was said, is engaged in it to take our parts) he may. 
God will come in as an assistant, w-ith a force and power to raise his siege, 
if he continues his assaults longer than such a time ; so as when he thus 
sees a stronger than he coming, he is forced to take his heels and run 
away. It is certain that at times God rebukes and chastiseth Satan ; what 
else is the meaning of that praj'er of the angel Chi'ist, Zech. iii. 1, 2, and 
the angel Michael, Jude 9, ' The Lord rebuke thee.' The devils were in 
fear of a tonnent when cast out ; or else why say they, ' Why comest thou 
to torment us before the time ?' Mat. viii. 29. Perhaps when the com- 
mission as at fii'st gi'anted is expired, when he is cast out at conversion, he 
is for a while confined to dry places, where he hath little trading for doing 
mischief, which makes him walk melancholy, and is a vexation to him ; as 
also where he hath tempted men to great sins, he is confined to the place 
where the facts were committed, Mat. xii. 22. And why may it not fur- 
ther be thought in this case, that as when wicked men, who are the devil's 
instruments, do assault the saints, and di'aw them before their tribunals, 
that if they demean themselves so as in nothing to be terrified by their 
adversaries, Phil. i. 28, that then as there God strikes the hearts of their 
adversaries with teiTor, as he did Pilate in the case of Christ (for it fol- 
lows, * which is in them an evident token of perdition, as to you of salva- 
tion, and that of God,' that is, as God fills your hearts with seals and tokens 
of his love, so others at some* time with hoiTor). WTiy may not the like 
be thought to befall the devil, when we manfully resist him, and that of 
God ? Sui-e I am, the promise is (Rom. xvi. 20,) that when he should 
have done his do (as we say) in causing divisions in the church of the 
Romans, and that God had quieted those di\asions, Satan is not only said 
to be overcome, but to be trodden under feet. He is a serpent, and 
fears his head to be bruised, to have a broken pate after he hath bniised 
our heels, and therefore flees ; but this is in case we be standing out to 
resist him. 

But in case we be overcome by him, as sometimes in such conflicts with 
him we are, by reason of our own lusts, and he prevail so as to lead us 
captive, yet two things do make a glorious victoiy even in this case. 

1. In that this man that is overcome recovers himself again out of the 
snare of the devil, through the supply of the Spirit of Christ that is in him, 
and stronger than Satan who is without him ; and this is glorious in another 
respect, his vincit qui rictus vincit. He is twice a conqueror, who is so 
after having been vanquished. It is made a gloi-y for the people of God 
to take them captives, who had made them captives, Isa. xiv. 2. Even 
Christ himself, in his sphere and capacity (though not overcome by him in 
sin, yet in sufferings, &c.), suffered himself to be overcome, and to be nailed 
to the cross, so as the devil thought he had him fast and sure, and then he 
removed but his foot, and crushed him all in pieces. Now then when Satan 
« Qu. ' same ' ?— Ed. 



Chap. XVII.] of christ the mediator. 325 

hath even devoured and swallowed up a poor saint, 1 Peter v. 8, so as ho 
hath not only a foot in his snare, but his whole man in his belly, as to all 
outward appearance, as ho had done Peter as well as Judas, for he was 
going (hko Jonah) into the belly of this Leviathan, and had the weeds 
about his neck ; then to have Christ with one look, with one cast of his 
eyo, to break that man's heart, and to cause him to repent, so that the devil 
must give him up again, to have his prey thus taken out of his teeth, it 
doth mightily confound the devil. Yea, and further, occasionally to make 
use of that his sinning to provoke him (through zeal and repentance) to do 
the devil more mischief, — so as Peter's denial, upon his repentance, made 
him more stout and resolute than ever (as in the Acts you read) as being 
converted he was strengthened so, as he turned three thousand souls at 
once ; and David's murder provoked him to teach sinners, and it hindered 
not but that God converted many thereby, as Ps. U. — and personally work- 
ing in the party sorrowing with godly soitow, more zeal, and revenge, and 
desire, &c., 2 Cor. vii. 11. This is perfecting God's strength in our weak- 
ness, as 2 Cor. xii. 7, 8. And by the way it is strange that Satan sent to 
tempt should be tenned a gift, as ver. 7 of that chapter, ' A thorn in the 
flesh was given me, a messenger of Satan,' or the angel Satan, ' to buffet 
me ;' was it ever heard the devil was a gift ? Yes ; in respect of the issue 
of his temptations, as well as to suffer (and his temptations are termed 
affliction and suffering, 1 Peter v. 20, 21), the bruising of our heel was a pro- 
mise, as well as the breaking of his head. 

2. A second thing which in this case renders it glorious is, that often 
when a soul is overcome in respect of its lusts, yet at the same time it is 
enabled by faith to say, I shall yet overcome and be a conqueror, and in 
the confidence thereof to give thanks imto God aforehand. Such a courage 
as this daunts an enemy exceedingly (especially when he knows he must in 
the end be w^orsted), that when he hath a man down and under him, that 
man yet spits in his face, and says to his teeth, I shall yet rise and tread 
thee down. Thus Paul in the name of believers, when he was di-iven to 
the war, and taken captain,-'- sighs forth, ' miserable man that I am ! 
Who shall deliver me ?' And in the foresight of the victory, cries, ' I thank 
my God, through Jesus Christ,' Rom. vii. 25. Well, Satan (says the soul), 
thou hast me now under, but I shall up again, and say, as the church in 
the prophet, ' Rejoice not against me, mine enemy, though I fall ; I shall 
rise again, but thou shalt be trodden down as mire in the street.' God 
shall tread down Satan under your feet shortly. 

Christ's dealing with Peter is a strange instance, wherein you may per- 
ceive Christ's care to support his faith, though he knew he should be foully 
overcome. ' I have prayed,' says he, ' that thy faith fail not,' Luke xxii. 32. 
Christ knew the effect of this promise would not be to keep him, and pre- 
serve him from falling ; and he gives him an assurance he should recover ; 
and to that end to strengthen his faith before the sin committed, even with 
the same breath he foretold he should so heinously transgi'ess, he assures 
him he should recover from it. There is a talk by carnal spirits that deal 
■with God upon the terms of self-love only, and the covenant of works, that 
assurance of persevering hurts a man's spirit, and exposeth him the more 
to sins. If this were true, then is Christ to be blamed in this ; he ventures 
it with Peter's spirit, and the efficacy of his intercession, he lays in provision 
for faith beforehand to feed upon, against he should be overcome by sin, 
and sets a cordial by him afore the disease ; so much doth he deUght in 
* Qu. ' captive ?" — Ed. 



M6 OP CHEIST THE MEDUTOR. [BoOK V. 

the triumph of faith in falls. You know Paul's triumph, Rom. viii. 37, 
* We are more than conquerors through him that loved us.' And why ? 
Because of the persuasion begotten, * for I am persuaded neither death, nor 
life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers,' &c. He puts in to strengthen 
faith what needed not, what are not real, but onl}' supposed enemies, as the 
good angels ; nor heights, nor depths, that is, Satan (as Rev. ii. 24), that 
is, the strangest temptation that Satan can invent, or throw us into, cannot 
overwhelm us. He had first said neither death nor life ; and I confess I 
have been most pleased and comforted with the putting in of life, that that 
shall not separate. I have feared life and the snares of it more than death, 
or angels, or devils. As for death, it despatchetha man's sins and dangers 
in respect of them at once ; it, like Samson, pulls down an old house, that 
kills all the Philistines together with himself; but it is life which a Chris- 
tian is most apt to fear, knowing his own weakness, and the strength of 
lusts, and varieties of temptations ; but here is a man's life insured (as is 
the merchants' language), and an assurance put in for Ufe, and so against 
all hazards of sinnings, and therefore we are more than conquerors, because 
in and during the conflicts (which in view and to sense are dubious, and 
hazardous which should overcome), faith persuades us we shall overcome. 
Yea, Vicimiis ! Vicimus ! (as with or after prayer he cried out ere he knew 
the event). Ye have overcome the wicked one, 1 John ii. 12. It is as 
good as done ; yea, in ijjso bellandi ingressu sumus victores. All that is 
born of God overcomes the world, 1 John v. 4. In all battles else men 
fight dulio marte : sometimes the one side cai'ries it, sometimes another ; 
80 as they are doubtful of the event, only relieve themselves with this dis- 
junction ; Aitt mors certa, aut victoria lata, either certain death, or a 
happy victory. Fight the good fight of faith, with assurance of success, 
says the apostle. It is a good fight indeed wherein there is ground for an 
assurance of victoiy, and a man can afore view sins and temptations, as 
that general did a goodly army of the enemies, and go aside and laugh out 
to God in confidence of the victory. Thus Christ, when he was presently 
to enter into the field of cross and wrath, and devil : ' Now is the Son of 
man glorified,' John xiii. 31 ; he says it beforehand. 

When Satan hath any way prevailed by tempting us, he hath an accusing 
power before God, Rev. xii. 10. There is gi-eat joy in heaven when the 
accuser of the brethren is cast down, who accused them before our God 
day and night. I take the meaning to be this, that God professing him- 
self, though a father to his children, yet to judge without respect of persons 
here in this life, in temporary judgments, his own children as well as others, 
and to go by the same rule therein ; which you have in so may words 
emphatically, 1 Pet. i. 17, ' And if you call on the Father, who without 
respect of persons judgeth according to every man's work.' Hence there- 
fore, when they sin, God hath given power to Satan freely to come and 
urge his own temporal thi-eatenings, and his worst ; professing withal, that 
unless they be wrought about to overcome his accusations by their repent- 
ance evangehcal, he must and will proceed against them. And herein 
Satan pleads not before God as a mere slanderer ; God would never be 
moved with that ; but as an accuser that urgeth what the word of God saith 
against such and such sins, and inordinate walkings. And Satan hath upon 
such occasions leave to come to heaven (or elsewhere, I dispute not) and 
to appear with the sons of God, the good angels, as you see, Job i. 6. 
Christ's ears are pierced with his complaints day and night, so that text 
speaks. Yea, and if Satan had not power with God to do a great deal of 



Chap. XVII.] of christ the mediator. 827 

mischief this way, there had not been such a rejoicing when Satan was 
overcome, as you read of. Rev. xii. And herein God deals by rule between 
ns and Satan. God will have Satan fairly laid on his back. He useth not 
mere prerogative. The good angels arc grieved at your sins (as they re- 
joice when they see a soul turned), but shake their heads and say nothing ; 
wo read not of their accusation. Yea, 2 Peter ii. 11, 'Whereas angels, 
which are greater in power and might, bring not railing accusations against 
them before the Lord' (he had spoken of the levellers of that age, who found 
fault with their magistrates, and their mis-governments and callings, pro- 
mising liberty, ver. 19, by rebelling against him), says Peter, you do in 
this that which the good angels do not do : they, when they see magistrates 
miscarry, they, though greater in power (both than those magistrates and 
than you poor earth-worms, their subjects), yet bring not an accusation, 
blaspheming them, (SXaafrjixrmrsg, which is, Jude 9, interpreted by this, 
that when Michael strove with Satan, it is said he did not bring a railing 
accusation. The meaning is, he brought none, for he said no more, but 
this, ' The Lord rebuke thee.' He went not to God with the story of his 
crime, but left it to him silently ; and as for them they quietly behold the 
face of God, to have commission from him to punish them if he think meet. 
So that this of Peter is spoken by way of distinction of good and evil angels. 
Evil angels go presently and bring accusations against men before the Lord, 
but the good do not complain, no, not of the devils themselves, when they 
oppose them. 

Now Christ invalidates all these accusations of the devil by his own in- 
terceding and pleas in the force and virtue of his own blood, and therefore 
he is tei-med a righteous advocate : 1 John ii. 1, ' We have an advocate 
with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.' An advocate is the perfect 
opposite to the devil his being an accuser. It is one that takes oft' accu- 
sations by contrary pleas before some coui't, and his are righteous pleas all. 
Of this transaction you have a representation in that vision, Zech. iii. 1 : 
when Joshua was to be brought anew into the execution of the high priest's 
office, the devil stood at his right hand to resist him ; and what it was he 
spread before God against him you may understand by Christ's speech : 
ver. 4, ' Take away the filthy garments from him ; behold I have caused 
thine iniquities to pass from thee.' They were all his sins. Is this man 
(said Satan to God) a fit man to be a priest over the house of God, that 
hath sinned so and so ? instancing in particulars ; • and so he pleads 
against any of you, when to be ordained or called to the ministry, or any 
place of eminency. Now Christ, the angel of the Lord, ver. 2, he on the 
other hand stands up for Joshua, ' The Lord said unto Satan, The Lord 
rebuke thee, Satan.' And observe his pleas ; — 

1. He pleads God's election. The Lord that hath chosen Jerusalem as 
his people, and place of his worship, whereof Joshua was by inheritance the 
leader and instrument, for whose sake he was to be placed in that office. 

2. Is not this a brand plucked out of the fire ? ver. 2. Hath he not 
suffered sufficiently for those his sins already ? And wouldst thou have 
him confounded ? Such things as these Christ pleads, and take away his 
sins, says he, &c. Many such transactions as these pass for and against 
us in heaven, when we little think of it. But Christ's glory is not only to 
overcome him as accusing us in and by himself, but further causeth us to 
overcome him. I had once thought that Christ only deals with Satan in 
his accusing of us, and alone confounds him ; but that Scripture, Rev. xii. 
10, 11 verses compared, ' The accuser of our brethren is cast down,' say 



828 OF CHRIST THE MEDUTOR. [BoOK V. 

the angels, * which accused them before our God day and night ; and they 
overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testi- 
mony,' &c. This Scripture (I say) plainly shews, that not Christ only, 
but they, overcame him, and that as an accuser. He urged their failings, 
and how ? As in Job's case, that if tried and put to it they would deny 
Chi-ist, and blaspheme him to his face ; now they overcome him. 

First, As to their sins, by the blood of the Lamb. They pleaded that, 
and confessed then- iniquities. If we confess om' sins, and plead Chi'ist's 
blood, God is just to forgive us, and the blood of Christ cleanseth us from 
all sin, 1 John i. 7, 9. 

Secondly, They overcame and silenced him many of them in the other 
accusation by continuing constant in the testimony of the truth, and by not 
loving their lives unto death, which in the end silenced Satan, and moved 
God to assuage the persecutions of the Christians, and turn them into a 
glorious liberty. 

Thus when a believer hath fallen into sin and the snare of the devil for 
it, as again and again Paul to Timothy expresseth it, 1 Tim. iii. 7, and 
1 Tim. V. 14, that the devil hath occasion to reproach him unto God and unto 
men (although as for his reproaches of them to men it often falls out that 
his commission is to use his own trade of lying, and he is restrained from 
what are indeed their sins), however Christ upon this sends down his Spirit 
(unknown to them) into their souls, Eom. viii. 25, 26, and he intercedes as 
fast in their hearts, urgeth such and such promises and pleas as Christ in 
heaven doth on their behalf. He breaks their hearts, causeth them to con- 
fess then- sins, 1 Cor. vii. 1, to mom-n after a godly sort, gives them re- 
pentance, carefulness for time to come, revenge and hatred against them, 
and fear for falling again, and intermingled with apologies drawn fr'om their 
own frailty, Christ's blood, intercession, &c. And thus (as there) they 
approve themselves clear m that matter (namely, whereia they had sianed, 
and for which they repented), clear, that is, before God, and according unto 
God's rules ; and so (as was said), though God judgeth without respect of 
persons, yet they having thus judged themselves, they stand recti in curia, 
according to the equity of God's rules, not by extraordinaiy power, but by 
law ; which you find, 1 Cor. xi. 31, ' If we would judge om'selves, we should 
not be judged.' And thus the devil is baffled, and the man restored. 

Thirdli), Satan hath the power of ruling and governing the carnal party 
of men, which the Scriptm-es term the world. He is therefore termed 
' The prince of this world,' John xii. 31 ; and he that deceives the world, 
Rev. xii. 9. And the chiefest trade and design he drives, and advantage 
he makes of this his government over the world, is so to mould and make 
up the fashions of this world, as by them to persecute the saints. Rev. xii. 
17. For persecute them immediately he cannot by himseli alone, although 
those other powers, as to accuse them to God, and to suggest and urge 
temptation, he hath of himself singly and separately assigned to him ; yet 
to bring persecution on them herein he must shroud himself under the 
power of the world, and make use thereof, and work mediately thereby ; yet 
so as such proceedings against the saints are more attributed unto him than 
unto the world. Insomuch as that whole Roman empire, being acted by 
him to persecute the saints (ignorant of what themselves did therein), is 
termed the dragon and the old serpent. Rev. xii. ; as he that deceived the 
world, and was anima mundi, the soul and form of that world that then 
was, and so unto this day. 

Now as the saints then by their prayers and tears, and holding forth the 



Chap. XVII. j of curist the mediator. 329 

testimony of Jesus, overcame that world that then was, and thereby are 
said to have overcome the devil as prince of that world, so they have done 
it in several ages again and again since ; in overcoming and working all 
those new and great alterations in the world in relation to religion that 
have been made, and the devil hath still been overcome and laid on his 
back by them. And therefore, John xii. 31, when Christ says, ' Now is 
the judgment of this world,' he adds, ' Now shall the prince of this world 
be cast out.' The judgment or reformation of the world (as, John xvi. 8, 
the word is used) is still the casting forth of the devil, who rules and in- 
forms it, as the soul doth the body. And so far as they overcome and 
make changes in the world, as it is opposite to Christ and unto them, so 
far do they overcome the devil also. 

Take but a view of the course and proceedings of matters suace Christ's 
time downward to this age, and you that know how the world hath gone 
must also acknowledge that there have been a many new worlds, and faces 
of things, and as the apostle terms them, 1 Cor. vii., 'fashions of this 
world, which pass away.' The world hath been put into a great many new 
di-esses and shapes ; and under all powers the devil still hath sought to 
shroud himself, and carry on his mentioned interest, which hath always 
been to fonn up the multitude of men and their spirits so, and to mould 
the customs and laws, and power, that he may have wherewith to persecute 
the saints more or less, which is his Irade. 

And he hath wisely applied himself still to the times and spirits of men 
to effect this, and sharked to do it (as I may so speak), as the saints have 
driven him out of his worldly works, and hath made the best of it in his 
losses. For the saints have unroosted him out of his former works often, 
and put him upon new seekings of his fortune, and altering his play many 
a time. 

t For the making forth of which you may observe how Christ and his 
apostles, speaking of the world which they did live in, with this indigitation 
or designation, ' This world.' So Christ in that John xii. 31. And so the 
apostles, and that not in opposition to the world to come (as, Heb. ii. 5, 
the apostle speaks), but as in specification of that present world which was 
then in Christ's and the apostles' times, which. Gal. i. 4, Paul calls ' the 
present evil world.' Even as Peter styles the truths that were passing then, 
' the present truth,' 2 Peter i. 12. Paul speaking at once both of the state 
of the world that then was, and also of the devil's rule in it (as it then 
stood), expresseth himself thus, ' That the spirit that now works,' says he, 
* in the children of disobedience,' Eph. ii. 2. There was a present world 
in Christ's and the apostles' time, the power, the swing, customs and laws 
of which then carried it against the saints, and Satan was in it. There 
were the received laws and customs of the Jewish religion, which had a 
toleration throughout the Roman empire, when the Christian had not ; and 
also the rites of the old heathenish religion, I need not tell you how pre- 
valent, which the apostle called ' the rudiments of the world,' Col. ii. 8, 
and ' the traditions of men,' that is of that world that then was. Now the 
saints they overcame that world that then was, both Jewish and heathenish, 
not only in their single persons swimming against the stream, and in not 
being entangled with the weeds at the bottom of that stream, that is the 
good or evil things thereof: 1 John v. 4, * For whatsoever is born of God 
overcometh the world.' But they plainly overcame the whole. You all 
know the alteration made in Constantino's time, three hundred years after 
Christ. You read of a great shock and battle. Rev. xii. 3, made by the 



330 OF CHBIST THE MEDIATOE. [BoOK V. 

great red dragon with seven heads and ten horns (which, as I may so speak, 
was the arms of the Roman heathenish empire, as set out by the Holy 
Ghost), which cast or body of government the devil inspired, and so is 
called the dragon, the devil, as fortified herein ; hence therefore it is plainly 
said, that they, the saints overcame him, ver. 11, ' And they overcame him, 
as there was no place found for him and his angels in heaven any more,' 
ver. 8. There was not one man left in some years that were seen to worship 
one of their heathenish gods. And in doing this (which is the glory of it), 
God came not down from heaven with thimderbolts and miracles to over- 
come, but kept to his ordinaiy laws of providence in ruling the hearts and 
spirits of men. He turns the emperor Constantino unto the Christian faith, 
and he turns about the world upside down, as they spake in the Acts ; and 
now all the power was for the saints, which before was against them. Well, 
the devil was unroosted, and his palace or castle (as Clirist calls it), his 
fortifications or works, as then formed to annoy the saints out thereof, were 
slighted, dismantled, and himself clean turned out, and turned naked to 
shift to the wide world as we say. It is said immediately thereupon. Rev. 
xiii. 1, ' And he stood upon the sand of the sea.' You know it is read so 
by some, who make those words the close of the fonner chapter, and applied 
to the devil, who (as Mede* says) being deprived of the Roman empire, 
and put out of course and play, was put to his trumps ; and because he 
could not rale and sway things thereby any more, he stands melancholy 
and naked on the sand of the sea, waiting to see what new form or face of 
a new world would arise next out of the sea. Now the sea was the multi- 
tudes of nations and people, then altered, both to a new fonn ol government, 
as also turned Christian ; and thus chap. xvii. 1, 15, the many waters, or 
the sea the next beast rose out of and sat upon, is interpreted. Well, the 
devil upon that interim observeth which way the waves tumbled, unto which 
he is as the wind or breath, he soon spied out a new advantage ; only 
seeing the world was turned Christian, he applied his government of the 
world unto the spints of men, and he would be a Christian too, that is, 
carry on his designs and afi"airs under the profession of Christianity. And 
so that corrupt, ignorant world that then was, being brooded upon by this 
spirit that breathed upon these waters, did in the end bring forth a new 
form of government, and religion of popery ; the power and laws whereof, 
through Satan's etficacy, the whole world that then was, went again after, 
and made war against the saints, and overcame them, as ver. 3, 7. And 
this our forefathers have told us. 

Well, but the saints are bom to overcome this devil, and a thousand of 
his worlds, if you could suppose them. Let him put himseh' into, and 
shroud himself under what worldly power soever ; let him draw his lines 
of fortification anew, and build them as high as heaven, or as firm as the 
great mountains, yet they shall conquer him. And how they have overcome 
him in that power also, the 14th, loth, 16th, 17th, 18th chapters, and the 
stories of that Reformation of religion in all these protestant countries, tell 
you, and they are the saints that have done, and by their prayers shall do 
it : Piev. xvii. 14, ' The Lamb shall overcome them, for as he is Lord of 
lords, so they that are with him are called, and chosen, and faithful.' And 
in doing this, he did not come down from heaven with flashes of lightning 
or Eg^i^tian plagues, but kept to his ordinary rules of proceeding by which 
he hath governed the world in all ages, making changes in them, sometimes 
making use of men's lusts, as of Henry the Eighth; otherwhere turning 
* See Mede's Clav. Apoc. 



Chap. XVIII.j of christ the mediator. 381 

the hearts of princes to embrace the gospel, as in Germany and Sweden ; 
elsewhere inflaming the people unto popular tumults, and a hatred of 
idolatry, as in Scotland ; sometimes in giving up princes to oppress them 
in their civil liberties as well as in their consciences, and so to move them 
to cast off the yoke, as in Holland ; sometimes entwisting in one interest 
civil rights, and the interest of religion, as in France : all 'svhich, however 
done, and done but by the laws of providence ruling men's spirits, have 
been done at the prayers of the people of God. 

Well, but when protestantism was set up, and the reformed religion, so 
as there was again a new dress or fashion of the world (as the apostle 
speaks of it, 1 Cor. vii. 31), yet still he made a shift so to form even the 
truth of that religion up into a mixture of such common laws and constitu- 
tions, that had the supreme power and people so to back them, as he could 
still and hath still used that present world to oppress multitudes of the 
saints ; and how the power thereof hath been broken, and the devil again 
put out of trade, and made a refonnado, as to the persecuting part of this 
our age ; and it hath been the prayers of the saints have brought it about. 
He is half an atheist that will not acknowledge it, and say, ' Verily there is a 
God that judgeth in the earth.' 

And in this interim the devil is, upon those great alterations we have 
seen, in his dumps and musings hovering over this island, and waiting how 
to form up a worldly party, and unite them in a common interest, such as 
may serve to persecute again, more than with the lash of the tongue ; and 
this present world is as fit for it as ever any. And as it was then, so it is 
now ; those that are after the flesh will persecute them that are after the 
spirit. Gal. iv. 29. And the devil waits but how to draw his line anew, 
and to raise up a fortification to effect it, which, whatever it will prove to 
be in God's just permission, yet in the mean time, know that you have 
overcome the devil more than men, or than that present constitution of the 
world forepast, and have routed the devil in subduing the power of men. 
In overcoming the present world, you overcame the devil much more, and 
this Paul knew and informs us, that we fight more against principalities and 
powers than against flesh and blood. And I say unto you, rejoice not that 
armies or nations have been subjected to your prayers, but that the spirits, 
the devils themselves, have been so ; though above all, rejoice that your 
names are written in heaven. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

The last and complete victory ivhich Christ and his saints have over the devil, 
both before ayid at the day of judgment. 

The third sort of Christ's proceedings against this common enemy are 
more open and judicial. For when he hath let him try his skill and power 
every way (as hath been shewed) to annoy us, and that in all sorts of 
attempts, as against us made, Christ hath for thousands of years still 
bafiled and confounded him by us ; which, because it is but invisibly done, 
he is not ashamed at it, but would persist to eternity in this way (if the 
world should last so long), therefore Christ hath resolved to deal with him 
more openly and visibly. And so it became him, that when he had enabled 
us to overcome him in a regular way, then to fall upon him in a hostile and 
judiciary way. And this hath two degrees. 



332 OF CHBIST THE MEDIATOR, [BoOK V. 

1. When the world, the time and seat of his rule, shall gi'OW towards a 
conclusion, then a strict restraint shall be clapped on him. 

2. There will be a bringing him to open judgment. 

1. A strict restraint shall be clapped on him towards the end. It is 
time ; he had chains clapped on him from his very fall, 2 Peter ii, 4, and 
yet he hath been hitherto as a prisoner at large, that hath had liberty to 
walk up and do-mi with his chains, to take the air, as he is ' the prince of 
the power of the air,' says the apostle, Eph. ii. 2. Well, but when the 
world draws to an end, he shall be bound up in chains, so as (at least) his 
ruling power over this world (which hath been the fairest flower in his 
crown) shall be taken from him, whilst he yet sees (to vex him) the world 
of men on earth continue to go on in its succession before his face. How 
far his tempting power will be taken away I will not argue, but that he will 
towards the end be universally restrained of his ruling the nations (as he 
had wont) to persecute the saints, I think there is ground for it ; Rev. xx. 
1, 2, 8, 'And I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key of 
the bottomless pit and a gi*eat chain in his hand. And he laid hold on the 
dragon, that old serpent, which is the de^dl, and Satan, and bound him a 
thousand years, and cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and 
set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the 
thousand years should be fulfilled.' You might, without much hesitation 
to your thoughts, think when this is to be done. If we had no more, it is 
enough signified in Rev. xx., that the time is the last hour or two before 
the dawning of the great day, and shutting up of the darkness of this world. 
And what is this revelation but a prophecy of the fates of the church and 
world? Rev. i. 1 and chap. iv. 1. The world, therefore, now that is 
a-drawing on its last scene, is not yet so to end but there shall be a little 
time for the devil to play his pranks a little while, ver. 3. But more par- 
ticularly, whereas it hath been shewn how in his niling power the devil, 
the old serpent, was beaten out of his holes ; and we have seen how this 
mountebank, who deceives the whole world, in his several stages he hath 
set up in the world, hath still been beaten down, and been forced to build 
new. First he had Judaism, then heathenism, in the room of which 
he hath set up popery. Rev. xii. 13.* We have seen how, when all 
the world turned Christian, an antichristian beast rose up, and aU the 
world went wandering after him, for ver. 4, the dragon gave him his 
power, and his seal, and great authority, and they worshipped the dragon 
that gave power to the beast ; and you read of this new beast's rule until 
the 19th chapter, ver. 19, 20, ' And I saw the beast, and the kings of the 
earth, and their armies, gathered together to make war against him that 
sat on the horse, and against his army. And the beast was taken, and 
with him the false prophets that wrought miracles before him, with which 
he deceived them that had received the mark of the beast, and them that 
worshipped his image. These both were cast alive into the lake of fire 
burning with brimstone.' Now, when Christ and his army (which are the 
saints) have clean defeated and made an end of this last beast and his 
power, so as that they have had a fair and open victory in the view of 
men over the devil, and all this world, and this the last trial of skill 
assigned him, for Christ resolves to lay all the powers of the world — oppos- 

* The 15tli and 16th chapters are the degrees of his coming. The 17th the ex- 
plication who and what he should he. The 18th the funeral song of the great city 
that is borne up by him. And chapter 19, the fatal overthrow. [See the author's 
exposition of the Revelation, in vol. III. of this series of his works. — Ed.] 



Chap. XVIII.J of chkist the medutor. 333 

ing his kingdom — fairly, and in a human way of conquest, on their backs 
(according unto that chap, xiii., ' He that killeth with the sword shall be 
killed with the sword), so as the devil that had acted all these is now left a 
naked devil, beaten out of all his fortresses ; what then immediately fol- 
lows ? Rev. XX. 1, 2, 3, * And I saw an angel come down from heaven, hav- 
ing the key of the bottomless pit,' &c. Now, says Christ, yourself, the great 
actor in all these tragedies, your time is come, your turn is next at last, 
that ' he who led into captivity should be led into captivity,' that yourself 
must be bound otherwise than you have been ; and bound from what ? 
Why, from deceiving the nations : ver. 3, ' That he should deceive the 
nations no more,' either by tempting or ruling them any more. And he 
never deceived the nations more than in the time of popery, therefore this 
his binding must be after all ; and then, to make sure of him, casts him 
into the bottomless pit, shuts him up with a seal upon him ; here is the 
devil fast, and so it is as a restraint before his last fatal trial and judg- 
ment. 

I will not prosecute this further ; you know where else to find it argued. 
To con\'ince you that there is to be a kingdom of Christ and of the saints 
for a thousand years, read the following verses ; dmiug which time it is 
meet, yea necessaiy, the devil be in hold, as _you see he is. 

2. The last scene, or final proceedings of Christ against him, is his bring- 
ing him and his angels into personal and open judgment before God, angels, 
and men. And herein, to make this victory and destruction full and com- 
plete, you that are the saints thus opposed by him shall be his judges. 
And there cannot be supposed a fuller victory than this, that after you have 
overcome him, all sorts of ways related, and God hath trodden him under 
your feet, that then at last you should sit and be his lawful judges, of all his 
wickednesses, enmities, and temptations acted against yourselves. Now, 
look, as Christ triumphed over him openly, visibly. Col. ii. 15, before 
angels, and the spirits of just men made perfect, so shall you then with 
Christ more visibly and openly, even before the world. Tlais you have, 
1 Cor. vi. 2, 3, ' Do you not know that the saints shall judge the world ? 
Know you not that we shall judge angels ? ' This judging of Satan I shall 
explain and prove by these steps. 

(1.) That the devil as well as men shall be brought to open judgment ; 
this is plain both by Jude 6 and 2 Peter ii. 4, ' The angels that kept not 
their first estate, he cast them down to hell,' so Peter, ' and resei-ved them 
in everlasting chains under darkness to the judgment of the great day ;' so 
Jude ; ' or delivered them into chains of darkness to be reserved into judg- 
ment,' so Peter. I understand the transaction of it to have been thus. 

[l.j That upon the angels' first sinning, there was a present throwing of 
them into hell, namely that place and state they shall for ever be in after 
the gi-eat day, as a taste of what in a greater fulness they after judgment 
should be condemned unto ; yet so as, 

[2.] They were presently let out again into the air, by reason of which 
they have liberty and freedom of spirit, and they rule this world, which if 
in ftill torments they could not do, Luke viii. 31. They, as dreading that 
place of hell, besought him he would not command them into the deep, 
that is, their former hell. 

[3.] Yet in the mean time, whilst they are at libei*ty, they are as prisoners 
in chains, sufiiered to walk up and down, and thereby marked out as re- 
served to an assize or judgment of the great day. And under this allusion, 
their condition seems to me to be difierent from that of men, wicked men, 



834 OF CHBIST THE MEDIATOB. [BoOK V. 

with wliom God is yet in treaty, for they go under bail of Christ's death, 
that hath purchased this forbearance for them, as space to repent. These, 
I say, were never yet actually cast into hell (as the devils upon their first 
sin were), so as these are not actually prisoners, as those are that are 
entered into prison, and belong to it, although they have permission to go 
abroad. And to shew they are so, they cany chains of that prison about 
them (which what they are I stand not now to determine), which chains are 
badges that they are reserved unto a more open visible judgment of the 
great day. The conclusion of all is this ; look, as hell itself is said to have 
been prepared for the devU and his angels, originally for them, so they 
sinning fii'st go into hell fii'e, prepared, &c., and so the judgment of the 
great day was appointed for them fii'st. They in both are the mensura and 
pattern of wicked men, and therefore both Jude and Peter mention their 
judgment fii'st in the head and van ; and then of wicked men, the old world, 
and Sodom, &c. 

(2.) We are, secondly, to take notice that dming this vacation or time of 
liberty to them, the account and score of theii- sinning runs on, and is daUy 
added unto, so as they heap up thereby matter of judgment, which shall 
be brought forth, and chai-ged upon them at that great day. Herein is one 
difference between the case and condition of the spirits of wicked men de- 
ceased, and of these devils. The spiiits of such men are said to be in a 
strict sense in prison, 1 Peter iii. 19 ; and so the spuits of those in Sodom 
are said by Jude to have been made an example, ' suffering the vengeance 
of hell fixe ' ; so as men's souls shall answer but for the sins they have done 
in the body, 2 Cor v. 10. Cain shall answer for no more sins than what 
his soul did in his body ; his score of sinning runs not on since he was in 
hell ; he is not only truly and actually a prisoner, but detained in prison, 
and suffers a fulness of wi-ath, as there a man's soul is sure to do, and that 
takes away the demerit of sinning ; but with the devils that go abroad as 
prisoners in chains, and as belonging only to that prison, it is otherwise. 
^^^lat sins they commit personally, or in tempting us, shall then be accounted 
for, which is proved. 

[1.] Because the devil is cursed for having tempted both Eve and Adam, 
thus it is pronounced, ' Cursed shalt thou be above all the herd or cattle of 
the field,' Gen. iii. 24. So that not his own first sin in falling from heaven 
shall be reckoned to him only, but also all his tempting of us. 

[2.] And again he in after times should bruise the heel of Christ (which 
was four thousand years after), and of the whole seed of Christ ; therefore 
his head is to be broken, namely, in vengeance for his bruising Christ's 
heel there is a total breaking of his head. Now if he be cursed for those, 
and his head to be broken for those, then he is to be judged and cast 
into hell for those as reckoned sins done by him, which are matter of judg- 
ment. For in that he says, ' Cursed shalt thou be above all cattle,' &c., 
he designs his punishment in hell, and his meaning is, thy punishment shall 
be greater than of all wicked men, the cattle of the field. Aiid our saviom-'s 
words of them are, ' Go ye cursed into hell fire, prepared for the devils.* 
He is cursed, therefore, with hell fire for his sin, and that as the pattern of 
sinners, and all other that are cursed and punished in like manner. 

[3.] It is expressly said, 1 John iii. 18, that he sinneth firom the 
beginning, as continuing so to do, and what he doth being reckoned and 
imputed to him, it is not only that he sinned at the beginning, but he sinned 
continually from the beginning ; and this suits his scope, which was to shew 
that that man that continued in a course of sinning was of the devil ; that a 



Chap. XVIII.] of christ the mediator. 885 

worker of iniquity was of the devil as bis father ; for lo ! says ho, in like 
mauucr the devil thus shis in a perpetual constancy. 

(3.) You the saints are to bo bis judges, so 1 Cor. vi. 2, 3. Christ had 
first declared this to be the privilege of the twelve apostles, to sit, and to 
judge the twelve tribes of Israel ; this Paul enlargeth to all the saints, 
ver. 2, 4. ' Know you not the saints shall judge the world,' all the world, 
yea the angels ? And he speaks of judging in a time * and proper sense, 
then when the whole world is to be judged at the judgment-seat of Christ ; 
as when causes are heard and judged in coui'ts, and persons are condemned 
or acquitted, according to the nature of the fact. For he brings it as an 
argument why they should not carry or transfer the civil controversies 
amongst them about matters of this life to earthly judicatures, but rather to 
end and decide them among themselves. Ver. 1, ' Dare any of you, having 
a matter against another, go to law before the unjust, and not before the 
saints ?' And in the chapter afore he had shewn how God had given power 
to them as a church to judge them that are within, and so to cast out that 
wicked person. His argument to this had not been proper, if he had not 
intended the hke time* and proper way of judicature at that gi-eat judgment 
to be committed to them ; where though Christ shall be the great judge, yet 
they shall sit judging, as Christ says, as co-assessors, discerning the guilt, 
and carrying in the sentence, Luke xxii. 30, Mat. six. 28. And sv vfiTv is 
by you, ver. 2 ; the world shall be judged by you, ver. 4. His inference is 
from hence set them, xa^/^srs, put them to the chair, that are least esteemed 
in the church, for at the latter day they shall sit and judge. And that he 
speaks it of all saints is plain ; for, he saith, ' We shall judge the angels, 
and know you not that the saints shall judge the world ;' and not the greater 
saints only, but small and great ; for he infers from it, ' set them to judge 
who are least esteemed in the church,' having before founded it on this, 
' that if the world shall be judged by you, are you not worthy to judge the 
smallest matters ?' And to heighten their dignity herein, he first says, 
' thej' shall judge the word,' namely, of men; and then I tell you more, yea, 
the angels. As Chi-ist's glory is, that God made two worlds for him, visible 
and invisible, Heb. i.. Col. i., so our gloiy is, that we are constituted 
commissioners to judge two worlds, visible and invisible, such two large 
circuits we have. Thus much for the explanation and proof of it. 

Now, then, my brethren, let us lift up our hearts, and raise up our 
thoughts, in the expectation of this 'gi'eat day,' as still the New Testament 
styleth it. It is termed great in respect of those great things which shall 
be done in it. A great and glorious day it will be, not only in respect of 
the splendour of the concourse of all of mankind unto one assembly, aU 
that have been from Adam, all angels and saints will be there, 1 Thess. 
iii. 13, but also it is great in respect of the things and matters to be judged. 
All the human affairs of this world, which the apostle calls things of this 
life, ver. 4, which the great ones of the world are the judges of, he reckons 
among the smallest matters ; so he terms them, ver. 2, in comparison of 
the things that then should be transacted in a way of judicature, which will 
be the exact scanning and trial of all actions as they pertain to eternity, 
that is, the spiritual good or evil that is in them, and as they tended to 
the honour or dishonour of the great God. These are the proper subjects 
that belong to the cognisance of that day. And now to have all the affairs 
of the whole world, of men, of all their thoughts, plots, counsels, actions, 
and that under the consideration, as good or evil, to have them all under 
* Qu. ' true ?' — Ed 



836 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

this cognisance, laid open and committed to the censure of the saints with 
authority, what an infinite dignity must this be to them ! Yet so he 
heightens it, ' If the world shall be judged by you, are you unworthy to 
judge the smallest matters ? ' ver. 2, by which he means all those things 
that are brought before human courts, of what kinds soever; and then 
thereupon he rises higher, ver. 3, ' Know you not that we shall judge 
angels ? ' as those whose story and transactions aflbrd higher and greater 
matters by far than the story of this whole world will do ? 

Now, then, how and in what manner the world of mankind shall be 
judged, in the same kind and manner shall the angels also be, for he casts 
the same line over both. Now, how shall the world of men be judged ? 
Why, every work, whether it be good or evil, shall have an exact trial : 
Eccles. xii. 14, ' For God shall bring every work into judgment, with 
every secret thing, whether it be good or evil ; ' and, 1 Cor. iv. 5, ' Judge 
nothing before the time ; the Lord -will come, who both will bring to light 
the hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of the 
hearts ; ' importing that at that time all will so be discovered by the Lord, 
who is ready to judge the quick and the dead, as every saint shall Jbe able 
to judge too. 

Now, then, think with yourselves, if you knew but all the affairs of this 
present age, all the secrets of states, state ends, maxims, rules, principles, 
lusts of all the monarchs, of all the nobles in the world, to have (as he told 
the Assyrian king) all that is said in the king's chamber revealed, yea, that 
are in his thoughts, which are unsearchable, by which they rule and reign, 
and you had all the stoiy of this age, past and present, nakedly spread 
before you, what infinite delight would this aflbrd you ! To have a 
prince's cabinet, a few letters or transactions published, how greedy are 
men of them ! Now, you know (says the apostle) you shall have a greater 
story one day, and of infinitely higher worth and elevation ; you shall judge 
the angels, 2 Pet. ii. 10, 11. The apostle, comparing earthly magistrates 
and dignities (and in his time they were the greatest that ever were, namely, 
those in the Roman empire), he says of the angels, that they are greater 
in power and might ; and as the good, so the bad ; for they contend each 
with other upon all occasions, as appears by the story of Daniel, chap. x. 
and chap, xi., and by that passage between the devil and Michael in Jude. 
The devil's monarchy is the gi'eatest that ever was. The apostles and 
Christ, that had a prospect into that invisible world, tenned him the prince 
of the world, greater than Caesar, than the great Turk or Mogul, &c.; they 
are but as petty constables, as one comparing the power and state of our 
European princes with those eastern monarchs speaks. The angels they are 
the rulers of the world : Eph. vi. 12, * So as we fight not against flesh and 
blood' (in comparison of them our contentions against the world are not 
considered), ' but against principalities and powers.' Men are but as the 
puppets above the stage, when these act all. And again, the transactions 
between God and Satan are many, as the story of Ahab and Job shews ; 
and also those between the good and bad angels are great and various. 
Now, then, as these grandees of this invisible world excel in power and 
wisdom aU the petty rulers of this world, so the passages and transactions 
amongst them and by them, their policies, enmities, animosities, &c., must 
needs excel all other. Satan is renowned for his stratagems, his wiles. 
He outwitted Eve, and soon deceived her ; yea, and the whole world too, 
Rev. xii. 9. We are not ignoi'ant of his devices, says Paul, 2 Cor. ii. 11. 
And fui'ther, his wickednesses are spiritual, sublimated wickednesses. 



Chap. XIX.] op ohrist the mediator. 337 

The worst of earthly tyrants and monarchs are but carnal wickednesses 
unto them ; and all these shall be laid open, and sentenced to a suitable 
punishment. All the secret counsels of his heart, his over-reaching and 
going beyond poor soxils, the utmost and extremity of that malice and envy 
he acted all with, shall be detected, and thou a poor believer shalt be a 
judge of all these. Then shalt thou see Beelzebub the great devil, and all 
hell with him (that is, his angels), brought forth in chains, and Christ open- 
ing all their sins, even here in this world, where they did all the mischief. 
What a glorious and triumphant sight (think you) will it be to the primi- 
tive Christians to see Nero or Julian stand forth, led and haled before the 
judgment-seat of Christ ! How much more to see this di-agon and his 
angels, that inspired all these in all their rage and malice, and to have all 
the stories of their actings ripped up for six thousand years' continuance. 
In Isa. xiv. 10-13, when the king of Babel was brought down to the grave, 
it is said all hell Vi-ent forth, all kings and nations he had tyrannised over 
went out to meet him, so great a spectacle it was : ' How art thou fallen, 
Lucifer, son of the morning ! ' And even that is an allusion (as the 
ancients have conceived) of Satan's fall and ruin. 

Particularly for thy comfort, thou tossed, and bruised, and weather- 
beaten soul, how will it rejoice thee if it were but to hear Christ as on thy 
behalf openly to rebuke Satan, and to say thus to him. Didst thou, Satan, 
spite, malign, vex, and provoke unto sin this poor saint ; those thoughts 
didst thou dart in, this train didst thou lay for him, as the fowler doth for 
a silly bird ; and no sooner hadst thou drawn him into thy net to commit 
the sin, but thou didst run to God and accuse him of that which thou 
seducedst him to do, whilst he, poor soul, went weeping bitterly, as Peter 
when he had done evil ? And now will Christ say, I will save him, and 
damn thee ; and that for all the sins which he committed through thy 
instigation, of all which thou art the father more than he. And then how 
comfortable will it be to hear Christ excuse thee also, that the spirit was 
willing but the flesh was weak ; and then to lay the load on him, and adjudge 
him to so much the greater torment because of what he did to thee ; this 
will be much and gi-eat joy. But further will Christ say. Come thou, even 
thou, weak soul, up hither, sit down here by me, thou shalt be his judge, 
thou shalt sit on my throne with me ; yea, more, as I triumph over him, 
so do thou now, and not as over one vanquished only to thy hand, but as 
over one instantly to be condemned and adjudged to hell ; and thou shalt 
see it enrolled before thy face ere thou stirrest off this bench, and when 
thy sentence hath concurred with mine, I have in readiness here about me, 
to revenge all their disobedience, the good angels, armed with another 
manner of power than ever before, who shall throw them down to hell, 
and take and bum them with fire and brimstone. What can be supposed 
a perfect victory, and triumph of Christ and his saints over the devils, if 
this is not ? 

CHAPTEE XIX. 

Chrisfs fulness for our justification. — His fulfilling the law for us. — That 
justification doth not consist only in pardon of sin, and therefore it is 
not Chrisfs passive obedience alone ivhich is imputed to us. — That the 
whole righteousness ivhich is in Christ is imputed to us for righteousness. 

Having largely proved and explained how Christ performed that part of 
our redemption, which consists in freeing us from the guilt, and curse, and 
VOL. V. ■^ 



838 OF OHEIST THE MEDIATOE. [BoOK V. 

punishment of sin, whiclilie did by himself being made sin and a curse for 
us, what remains is to prove that he fulfilled the law, and performed all 
righteousness for our justification ; and that he is * the Lord our righteous- 
ness,' as well as our sacrifice and ransom. I first lay down this general 
proposition. 

Prop. That the whole righteousness which is in Christ is imputed to us 
for righteousness. 

The terms or words of the proposition should he explained by some dis- 
tinctions, to avoid all ambiguities, and to prevent mistakes ; but instead of 
multiplying distinctions, which often confounds instead of dealing the truth, 
I shall premise two or three things, to shew in what limited sense the pro- 
position is meant, and to be understood. 

1. ^Tien I say, the whole righteousness which is in Christ, I do not under- 
stand that essential holiness of the divine nature which is in Christ, who is 
God ; for I perfectly reject and abhor the dream of Osiander. I mean then 
that acquired righteousness of Christ God-man ; for though Jehovah is 
called our righteousness, Jer. xxiii. 6, yet that righteousness which is of 
God is not om-s. 

2. We must also cautiously discern between the righteousness of the 
mediatorial ofiice (from which Christ is deservedly called the alone mediator) 
and the merits of the righteousness of Christ the mediator. For as God 
wUl not give his glory to another, nor indeed can give it (and therefore I 
deny the essential righteousness, by which he is God, to be communicated), 
so neither will Christ give away the glory of his mediation. That righteous- 
ness of the office, by which he is mediator, cannot be imputed. But as in 
logic we say that the whole natm-e of the genus is communicated to the 
species, but not generical natures by which it is a genus, for then the 
species would be a genus too; in like manner I assert the whole righteous- 
ness of Christ the mediator to be communicated, but not the mediatorial 
righteousness. 

3. We must also make some distinction concerning this righteousness of 
Christ, which I assert to be imputed to us. For I do not include in it the 
righteousness of Christ the mediator, as now glorified in heaven, which 
righteousness yet is continued ; but the alone righteousness of Christ per- 
formed by him in his estate of humihation on earth is to be understood. 
For though he is said to be raised for our justification, Rom. iv. 25, viz., 
that his righteousness and the merit of it might be applied to us, yet he 
cried out on the cross, ' It is finished,' John xix. 30, and after his death he 
ceased to merit anything, as he wiU also cease to make application of his 
merits to us after the day of judgment, when God shall be all in all. And 
when he is said to be a priest for ever, Heb. vii. 17, it is to be understood 
that he is so in his intercession, not in meriting for us. As also when his 
righteousness is called ' everlasting righteousness,' Dan. xi. 2-1, it is meant of 
the dm*ation of its value and virtue, not of the continuance of its external acts. 

4. Nor do we take in all which he did while he lived here on earth. All 
his extraordinary works, as miracles and the hke, are not to be included. 
They rather transcend the predicaments of the ten commandments than are 
parts of the righteousness of the law. They were proofs of his divinity, 
and the signs and badges, rather than the duties, of his office. He indeed 
by them shewed himself to be the only mediator, but he did not act the 
mediator in them. And he did them that men might believe in his righteous- 
wess ; but they were no ingredients of that righteousness on which they 
nere to believe. 



Chap. XIX.] op chkist the mediatob. 839 

Now to give the right state of the controversy : protestant divines as- 
serted against the papists, that all our righteousness, by which we are 
justified, is the imputed righteousness of Christ ; but what is in question 
among divines of the reformed religion is, whether the whole righteousness 
of Christ be imputed. 

There is a twofold obedience visible in Christ in his humbled state : one, 
which consists in the conformity of his life to the law ; the other, in under- 
going death, and the curse of the law: of which the first is called in the 
schools active, and the other passive, obedience. To which may and 
ought to be added, the holiness of his nature, ^hich is the principle of both 
the former obediences. 

There are some who not only exclude that sanctity of his nature, but all 
the active righteousness of his life, from that righteousness which is im- 
puted to us. They say indeed that both the holiness of Christ's nature, 
and the obedience of his life, are of great advantage to us, and that they 
concur to the obtaining of our justification, as conditions qualifying the 
mediator for that work, and as requisite to be in the person who is our 
high priest : Heb. vii. 26, ' For such an high priest became us, who is 
holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the 
heavens.' But yet they deny all this to be, together with his passive 
obedience, imputed to us in the room of our righteousness; for they affirm 
that it all was acted by Christ for his own sake, and on his own personal 
account ; for Christ was bound to it as a creature and son of Adam, bom 
under the moral law, and as a son of Abraham under the ceremonial law. 
And one debt (say they) can never be discharged by another. But they 
beUeve his passive obedience to be only imputed, both because Christ did 
undertake and perform it, not for himself, but purely for our sakes, and 
also because they esteem it an adequate and sufficient matter of our 
justification. 

But we lay down this contrary assertion, that both the holiness of Christ's 
nature, and all that work of humiliation (which the apostle includes in the 
name of 'obedience unto death'), was both undertaken and accompUshed 
for our sakes, and that it gives its joint mark with his passive obedience to 
our justification ; in a word, that all this righteousness of Christ whatever, 
is imputed to us, as proportionate conformity to that righteousness which 
ihe law requii'es from us. 

Which assertion I shall both explain and demonstrate by a few con- 
clusions (of which the proposition which I have laid down is the sum) 
mutually linked together, and which, being rightly appHed, will preclude the 
chiefest objections of the contrary side. 

There are two principles in which both parties agree, and which there- 
fore remain not now to be proved. 

The first of which is, that that righteousness by which a sinner may 
appear righteous, ought to consist in a perfect satisfaction of the law. For 
though it cannot be called the righteousness of the law, that is (as the 
apostle hath interpreted it, PhU. iii. 8), the proper performance of the sin- 
ner, who, as being under the law, owes all obedience to it ; yet as this 
righteousness is in the person who is our surety, and made under the law 
for us, it stands good in law as fully satisfactory ; for God gives a declara- 
tion of his justice in the justification of the sinner, Kom. iii. 24, but 
justice is not satisfied unless the law be so too. Whence the apostle con- 
cludes in the last verse of that chapter, ' We establish the law.' And 
indeed since the * righteousness of the law ' is said to be ' fulfilled in us,' Eom. 



340 OF CHKIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

viii. 4, thougli performed only by our sponsor, it shews that by the gospel 
there is not made any exchange of the righteousness, but only of the 
persons. 

The second principle that is mutually agreed on is this, that this satis- 
faction of the law is the proper righteousness of Christ, and that it is ours 
only as imputed, since he is our sponsor and surety, Heb. \ii. 22, and made 
under the law for us, Gal. iv. 4. 

These two principles, as granted by both, being thus laid down, I shall 
build upon them some conclusions subordinate to one another. The first 
of which will inquire and resolve, what and how much is that righteousness, 
in the abstract notion of it, which the law requires from the sinner, and 
how many parts there are of our justification ? "Whereby also will be evinced 
wherein a full conformity unto the law doth consist. The second conclu- 
sion will search out what and how much righteousness and conformity to 
the law may and ought to be found in Christ our sponsor, and to be im- 
puted to us ; where it will be demonstrated that this must be no other than 
the whole righteousness of the law. And both propositions compared to- 
gether will demonstrate the cause why it must be so. 

Conclusion 1. In the covenant of works, or the law, there are two things 
on our part that occur distinctly to be considered. 1. The fulfilling of the 
precept; which precept is twofold: affirmative, Thou shalt do this, to which 
alone the promise of life is by God gi'aciously annexed. The other is 
negative, Thou shalt not do so and so, lest thou trausgi'ess. 2. There is 
the payment of the penalty if the man transgressed ; Thou shalt surely 
die. 

There is a great and observable, and to our purpose a material, difference 
between the precepts with the annexed promise and the denounced punish- 
ment. And the difference is this, that those precepts are absolute parts of 
the law, which by the right of creation simply and externally obhge. But 
the imposition of the punishment is only added as a conditional appendix, 
nor are we subject to it any otherwise than on certain conditions. To which 
this other thing may be added for the farther confirmation of it, that the 
mind of the lawgiver, which is indeed the law, primarily, absolutely, and 
per se, requires obedience by the precepts, but it threatens and exacts 
punishment as it were secondarily, and per acciclens. 

Conclusion 2. From this follows the second conclusion. That though in 
the primitive state of innocence we were only obliged to an obedience 
pui-ely of the preceptive part of the law, yet being fallen into sin, we now 
are subjected absolutely to the precept and punishment together, and unable 
to discharge them. 

The reason of it is drawn from the former conclusion which I laid down ; 
because, since the penal payment is only conditional, and not so much 
required in the law, as in the appendix of it, it will not, though satisfied, 
invalidate that absolute and eternal obligation of the law itself. We are 
held bound by a double debt and by a double right. As creatures we are 
obliged by the law of creation to obedience, and that not only for the time 
past, but the future : and withal, as offenders, we are obliged by the right 
of the judge to undergo the punishment. Hence it is also evident, that the 
mere suffering of the punishment is not sufficient to the satisfaction of the 
law, because it doth not adequately answer that primary and absolute 
design of the legislator, who would rather have obedience than the death of 
the sinner. As thrusting the debtor into prison doth not vacate the debt, 
so neither doth the throwing of a sumer into hell satisfy what he owes ; for 



Chap. XIX.] of chbist the mediator. 341 

one debt can never be discharged by the payment of another. Nor was 
there ever any law, even among men, eitlier promising or declaring a 
reward due to the criminal, because he had undergone the punishment of 
his crimes. Now then the obligation of thy surety, sinner, who under- 
took for all these thy debts, will not be less than thine. His passive obe- 
dience will not suffice unless joined with his active, nor his active do the 
work, if not followed with his death, whether that obedience future is to be 
performed, or was now at present owing. The active obedience alone would 
suffice if thou hadst not sinned, but then thou wouldst not have needed this 
surety ; but now the righteousness required by the law is to be considered 
as lost by thee for the time past, and now therefore it will not be enough 
to render the principal debt, when thou hast contracted a new obligation 
to punishment, for thou wast unable to pay at thy appointed time. But 
be it so, that the death of thy sponsor, sinner, shall be able to discharge 
all the past debt, and to cancel thy bond ; yet since the law is an eternal 
covenant, and thou art an immortal soul, it will for the future require a 
new obedience from thee, and that to all eternity. But that penal pay- 
ment of thy sponsor for thee, avails to no more than to restore thee to the 
same state in which Adam stood at the first moment of his creation ; and 
though he had delivered thee eternally from all thy fore-acted sins, and 
past omissions, which are in number finite, yet he doth not supply to thee 
to be imputed that active righteousness which the law exacts from thee for 
the future. Hence the angel, in Dan. ix, 24, foretold concerning the 
Messiah, that ' when he had made an end of sins, and had expiated iniqui- 
ties,' he should also ' bring in everlasting righteousness ;' which being put 
upon thee, and thou being clothed with the Sun of righteousness, thou 
mayest in heaven be accounted righteous before God. For the grace of 
which thou art partaker, and which inhereth in glorified souls, though it 
be most perfect, can never attain to the righteousness and justification 
of the law, since to that, that old covenant must be antiquated and ren- 
dered invalid. 

But as the death of thy surety will not restore thee to a state of right- 
eousness, so neither would it ever bring thee to life. For the promise of 
life is made only to the doers, ' Do this, and thou shalt live.' And there- 
fore justification of life, as the apostle calls it, Kom. v. 18, is attributed to 
the abounding of the gift of righteousness. And hence another coroUaiy 
flows, which shall be the third conclusion. 

Conclusion 3. All that is required to the justification of a sinner, which 
heretofore was requisite to the justification of Adam, and of the blessed 
angels. Nay, something more is requii-ed to our justification, because we 
are held bound by a double debt. For as it is certain that more is requii-ed 
to the sanctification of a sinner, since it is described not only by a mere 
simple creation out of nothing, but by the mortification of the old man, 
and the abolition of the body of sin, to which it is necessary the new crea- 
ture be added, so the like account is to be stated in the justification of a 
sinner (of which sanctification is an image) ; the whole of it is not accom- 
pUshed in the taking away of sins, as the angel speaks, unless, besides this, 
an active conformity to the law be added. Also to reconciliation (which is 
the efi'ect of justification, and bears the likeness of its cause) all that is 
required which is requisite to procure a new and simple friendship, and 
something more, since it is the receiving of an old enemy into favour. 
Peace and pardon is first to be acquired ; nor this alone, but also the old 
favour is to be obtained. This is apparent from the example of Absalom, 



842 OF CHKIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

who was not satisfied with peace and pardon obtained, 2 Sam. xiii., unless 
he saw the face of his father, and experienced his former favour. The same 
is also evident by the joint testimony of the angels, enumerating peace on 
earth, and good will towards men, as distinct parts of reconciliation, Luke 
ii. 14. To whom also the apostle doth accord, Col. i. 19, 20, * It pleased 
the Father that in him should all fulness dwell,' viz., of righteousness and 
holiness ; but to what end ? ' That peace being made by his blood' (for the 
merit of his blood extends no farther than peace), * God, by him might 
reconcile all things to himself,' ver. 20, which declares something farther 
than mere making of peace, and that to be obtained also by that fulness, 
which God to this end would have to dwell in him. 

That all which was requisite in Adam should be an ingredient into our 
righteousness, is also evidently true, unless they will assert that we are 
constituted less righteous in the second Adam than in the first, when the 
apostle on the contrary affirms, that the gift of righteousness doth more 
super-abound in Christ, Rom. v. 15, 17. And indeed it is necessary that 
it should more super-abound, since more is required to our justification 
than to Adam's. 

Hence at length ariseth the fourth conclusion, and which shall be the 
last in this order. 

Conclusion 4. As many things as are required from the sinner by the law, 
it is necessary that so many concur that he may be restored into a state 
of justification, as parts of his justification, of which there are two the 
chiefest. 

(1.) An absolution both from the punishment, and from all crimes and 
guilt of the fact, which answers contradistinctly to the negative part of the 
precept, ' Thou shalt not do this,' and to the annexed appendix of it, the 
denunciation of death. And by this absolution the guilty person is so 
acquitted, that he is freed from the obligation to punishment, and also is 
reputed never to have committed such sins. 

(2.) There is a pronunciation of the person to be righteous, by which he 
is reputed to have done all those things which the law commands, and is 
adjudged worthy of eternal life, which is conformable to the affirmative part 
of the precept, and to the annexed promise. 

And we may find so many parts of justification distinctly assigned in the 
Scriptures. The first of them is asserted by the apostle, Rom. iv. 7, 8, 
' Saying, Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins 
are covered.' Ver. 8, ' Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not 
impute sin.' The remission of sin in ver. 7 respects obligation to punish- 
ment. The not-imputation of sin, ver. 8, respects the act of sin itself, of 
which the person is so acquitted, so as not to be reputed guilty of the fact. 
For whereas in human courts of judicature there are two things take place : 
the accusation of the fact, which is the work of a witness, and the condem- 
nation, or adjudging to punishment, which is the work of the judge ; the 
contrary seems to have place in God's court, when the business is there 
transacted concerning the justification of a sinner. He is judged so free 
from all punishment, as it is said, ' Who shall condemn him ?' Rom. viii. 34. 
And he also is absolved from the fact, as it is said, * Who shall lay any 
thing to his charge ? ' ver. 33. He so imputes not sins, that neither 
the memory nor mention of them remain, aixd so that none are found, 
Jer. 1. 20. 

And this may be called the state of a believer's innocence, as the condition 
of the first father Adam when new created, and when he had not acquired 



Chap. XIX.] of cheist the mediator. 313 

any righteousness to himself hy doing the law, is rather called a state of 
innocence than of righteousness ; which though to suppose to be a certain 
middle state (by descending from a state of righteousness to a state of sin), 
would be a vain and foolish fancy ; and such an one, imagined by the papists, 
wherein they say man was in his pure naturals, we deride as an absurd 
figment. Yet in the justification of a sinner, which is by ascending from a 
state of sin to a state of righteousness, such a middle state may at least be 
supposed. For there is a great dispaiity of reason which may be assigned 
between this case and the other. 

1. For, first, whereas righteousness was what by nature ought to be in 
man, and necessary to him in his primitive state, he must therefore of 
necessity, when deprived of this original righteousness, fall into a state of 
sin. But that gift of justifying righteousness, all of it freely flows from 
God, and therefore both in pardoning our sins and in givmg us Christ's 
righteousness, his gi'ace illustriously shines out, and is to be acknowledged ; 
and therefore such a middle state is supposable : that we may the better 
make a distinction between those two gifts, and to give the greater illustra- 
tion of them, God, who bestows one benefit, not being bound to confer the 
other. Mat. xx. 15. 

2. The justification of a man in his primitive state did flow from his 
own proper righteousness, though there was a justifying act of God con- 
curring with it. And in man thus considered, a mere want of righteousness, 
though he had committed no sin, yet could not be called innocence, because 
that righteousness was what ought to be in him. But the justification of a 
sinner, as it supposeth nothing in the man, so neither doth it expect or 
wait for something to be in him, but it is a pure act of God, and imports a 
respect to the mind of God justifying, who, as he calls those things which 
are not as though they were, so he can look on those things as not due 
which are due, and by pardoning remit them. Therefore a pardoned sinner 
may be said yet to want that righteousness which ought to be in him ; yet 
since justification expects nothing in the subject, God of his mere gi'ace 
may pronounce him to be innocent ; and by his remission he may account 
that privative want of what should be in man for a mere negative. 

In a word, though pardon and the consequent imputation of righteous- 
ness are never to be separated (so that the state of innocence, in which I 
have but made a supposition a pardoned sinner to be, is never really 
existent), yet they are not to be confounded ; and therefore, that we might 
have distinct thoughts both of the one and the other, I made the foregoing 
supposition. 

The same is to be said concerning acquitment from death, and accept- 
ance to life, between which a middle state may be supposed to be, though 
the subject not existing, viz., a state of annihilation, which if God should 
vouchsafe to the sinner, it would be a favour, since Christ says of Judas, 
that ' it would have been better for him if he had not been born,' or if he 
ehould be annihilated. 

Therefore over and above the man's absolution, there is some other thing 
to be added, viz., the imputation of righteousness; to which is annexed, 
acceptance to Hfe, of which the apostle speaks distinctly, Rom. v. 19, when 
he affirms the obedience of one man to constitute many righteous ; which 
in the preceding verse he had called justification of life, or to eternal life ; 
which contains in itself two parts of righteousness, as the law also requires, 
viz., a habitual holiness of nature, and active righteousness of life. For 
since we are to be constituted no less righteous in the second Adam than 



344 OP CHRIST THE MEDUTOR. [BoOK V. 

tlie first Adam was to be, as we said before ; and since Adam in law 
appeared righteous, both by habitual holiness in his created nature — which 
certainly God approved as conformable to the law, since he approved of all 
his works as good — and then at length active righteousness, viz., a perfect 
fulfilling of the law was to be added to justification of life ; since these, I 
say, were requisite in him, it also is necessary that we should be constituted 
righteous before God by both these righteousnesses imputed. 

And thus we have finished the first part of this discourse ; and you have 
heard an entire conformity to the law, both active and passive, to be required 
to the justification of a sinner. We now hasten to the second part, which 
is to treat concerning the righteousness which is in Christ ; and here in like 
manner I will firame four conclusions. 

Conclusion 5. That so many parts of righteousness, as completing the 
whole righteousness of Christ, are in like manner to be seen in him, as you 
heard them to be required in the law, and to be parts of our justification, 
and which seem to be a sufficient payment, and proportionated answerably 
to our debts, as also exactly to agree to the assigned parts of our justifica- 
tion, as matter adequate, accommodated, and squared to it. There is no 
need of a long and large enumeration of particulars. Would you have 
freedom from the cm'se of the law ? Christ is made a curse, that he might 
redeem us from the curse of the law. Gal. iii. 13. And he bore our sorrows, 
Isa. liii. 4. Would you be so acquitted that your sins may not be imputed ? 
He who knew no sin was made sin for us, 1 Cor. v. 21. Neither in his 
death alone was he numbered among transgressors, Isa. liii. 11 ; * who 
was separate from sinners,' Heb vii ; but also in his life, in his most exact 
subjection to the ceremonial law, by which he professed himself to be the 
greatest sinner, since those rites were a pubhc confession of sins. And 
Christ was circumcised (as Austin rightly observes) as if he had been born 
in sins ; and the like may be said of his other observances ; and so both 
imputatively and reputatively he was made sin, that it might not be 
imputed unto us. Now I place his obedience to the ceremonial law to the 
account of his passive obedience. For what is more grievous than for him 
who knew not sin but as the greatest of all evils, to act the part of a sinner 
in the likeness of sinful flesh, not only in suffering, but in observing those 
ceremonies of the law which were required of men as sinners to observe ; 
what thing I say, more sharp and grievous than this, could so much as be 
imagined ? 

Do you desire a righteousness of nature to be superadded to all this ? 
That holy thing is called the Son of God, Luke i. 35, that by that sancti- 
fication of our nature in him, he might condemn sin in the flesh, Rom. viii. 3. 

Do you further desire a righteousness of life ? As he came not to dis- 
solve the law, but to fulfil it, so he did perfectly accomplish it, John viii. 
29. And to what end did he this ? The apostle gives an answer, Rom. x. 
3, 4, ' For they, being ignorant of God's righteousness, and going about to 
establish their own righteousness, have not submitted themselves unto the 
righteousness of God.' Ver. 4, ' For Christ is the end of the law for 
righteousness to every one that belie veth.' Christ is the end of the law, 
not destructive of it, but to perfect it (as Austin says) ; but in what ? In 
justification, of which the apostle there speaks, when he says this in opposi- 
tion to a man's own righteousness, which the Jews endeavoured to estabUsh. 
It was, indeed, the part of the law to justify in man's primitive state, and 
to that it was ordained ; but Christ only attained the accomplishment of 
this design. And for whom ? Not for himself, to justify himself only, 



Chap. XIX.] of chuist the mediator. 345 

but ' he is the end of the law for righteousness to every one who believelh.' 
"Whcnas the end of the law was the righteousness of man, Christ, being now 
made ' the Lord our righteousness,' is called the end of the law. But by 
what obedience to the law is he so ? What ! By his passive only ? No ; 
for that same righteousness must Christ bring, which if it were not brought, 
the law would be frustrated of its end, or he could not be said to be the 
end of the law. But that righteousness is active ; and to put it out of all 
dispute that this righteousness is meant, the apostle adds, that ' the law 
says, that by doing a man shall live,' ver. 5. 

Conclusion 6. The sixth conclusion follows, that all this complete right- 
eousness in Chi-ist, and which answers the law, since it is not wholly due 
from him, but hath the nature of merit in it, therefore it may be imputed to 
the sinner. Let it be granted, that if some part of his righteousness was 
due for himself, that could not be imputed ; yet this also must be insinu- 
ated, that if the obedience of Adam, as well as his sin, by virtue of the 
covenant made with us as in him, should have been imputed not only to 
him, but to us, though all of it was due from him for himself, why is there 
not the same reason in some respect that the righteousness of the second 
Adam should be so too ? Let Bernard be heard speaking in this cause. 
What ! Is it to be feared (says he) lest thy righteousness, Lord, should 
not be sufficient both for thee and me, when of God thou art made right- 
eousness unto me '? (And he speaks of that which is active.) It is a 
short cloak indeed which cannot cover two ; it will, Lord, both cover me 
and thee. 

But what though we grant it, that supposing this righteousness of Christ 
be due from him for himself, that it would not suffice at least for other 
sinners ; yet the contrary is proved by instances of its being meritorious, 
which then it is when it is not wholly due from Christ on his own account. 

As to Christ's passive obedience, there is no doubt of its meriting ; and 
the same will appear to be true of all the rest. I will begin from Christ's 
birth. 

The sanctification of his human natui'e is a natural due to him, it is 
true ; but since the divine person assuming it was before that assumption 
free whether he would assume it or no ; and in assuming man's nature, 
though most holy, he abased himself, and in this yielded obedience to his 
Father, Phil. ii. 7, 8; and he so assumed it, that after the assumption that 
holy thing born is called the Son of God, Luke i. 35 ; hence it will obtain 
the account of merit, since it was not in all I'espects due from the divine 
person. This holy thing indeed is called the Son of God, as the blood of 
Christ is called the blood of God ; but yet this Son of God did not want 
that hohness of the human natm'e, being himself full of the essential holi- 
ness of God, and therefore it was not in all respects due from him. It 
was for us Christ was holy: John xvii. 19, 'For them,' saith he, ' I sanctify 
myself.' 

But this will be more clearly evident concerning Christ's obedience to 
the moral law. For, 

1. The greatest part of it was not at all due for himself as man, at least 
not due in that manner as he performed it. For he might have been man, 
and yet have lived always in heaven, and then he would have been free 
(as now glorified he is) from many duties to be performed, both to God 
and man in this Ufe, which yet he, whilst he lived amongst men, performed 
for us. 

2. Whenas that holy one is called the Son of God, shall he not have 



346 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V» 

the prerogative of a son, and not of a servant only? And when he is callecj 
the Lord of the Sabbath, why not also of the rest of the law ? 

3. What though we grant him to have been subject as a creature, yet 
the obedience is of the whole person, and he is called ' the Lord our 
righteousness.' What therefore as a work would be entirely due from the 
human nature, shall be called the merit of the mediator God-man. 

4. What though he now, made under the law, and become a servant, is 
held bound to the servitude of the law, as other men are kept, under the 
punishment of death ? Yet, since the person assuming was before at his 
own dispose, and it was only to make satisfaction for us that he took upon 
him that condition of a serv'ant, this service, though due, will be meritorious. 
For all motions have their specification and denomination from the begin- 
ing and end of them. And as the danger is the greater in that condition, 
wherein now, having made himself a servant, he is bound to perform this 
service for himself, so much gi-eater will be the merit, that for our sakes he 
exposed himself to that danger. 

And this is yet more evident as to Christ's obedience unto the ceremonial 
law ; for though he was indeed by nation a Jew, and a son of Abraham, 
yet unless he had been a sinner, he was not bound to it, as only the 
sinners of the Jews wei'e subject to it. And though those rites of the law 
at that time were the manner of di-\dne worship, yet they were not to be 
observed but by sinners. Since, therefore, this whole obedience was per- 
formed for our sakes, and he was born for us, and made under the law for 
us, the whole of it may be imputed to us. 

I will also add this : that since there was no need that these things 
should be done on the sole account of being qualifying conditions of our 
high priest, or as conferring merit on his passive obedience, since the alone 
dignity of his person brought enough of both these, Heb. ix. 14 ; therefore 
all this obedience is performed on om' account, and ought to be imputed to 
us, since otherwise it would be to no purpose. But this will be more 
clearly demonstrated in the following conclusion, which is this : 

Conclmion 7. All these single parts of the righteousness of Christ, though 
they are of an infinite merit intensively, yet extensively they are not so, but 
in their imputation unto us for righteousness they are to be limited to that 
kind of righteousness only to which they belong. 

To explain the meaning of the conclusion, and to illustrate it by a parity 
of reason. Let us consider, that as all the merits of the whole righteous- 
ness of Christ performed in man's nature are not extended to the angels, 
Heb. ii. 6, 7 — though as to mankmd they would suflice to save and justify 
innumerable miUions, and therefore they are said to be, though not inten- 
sively, yet extensively, infinite — so there is the same reason in all the several 
parts of the same righteousness compared one with another; so that though 
the merit of the passive obedience avails to cancel all our debts of sufiering 
or punishment which are within its sphere, nay, and is sufficient to expiate 
the guilt of the sins of the whole world, yet it cannot stand in the room 
of the active righteousness required by the law, because it is out of its 
sphere and kind. And so in like manner neither can the active righteous- 
ness of Christ avaU to discharge the due parts of the passive ; and there- 
fore though each of them is intensively infinite, yet not extensively. 

So then, whereas there is a double debt of punishment and obedience 
required in the law from us sinners, the passive righteousness, though in 
itself of infinite merit, will not sufiice for both of them ; and therefore, since 
an entire satisfaction of the law is exacted from us, the whole righteousness 



Chap. XIX.J op christ the mediator, 847 

of Christ, active and passive, ought to bo imputed. And God will require 
obedience as a satisfaction to the law, not only redundant in a singular 
kind of merit, but as accomplished in its own particulai* way and kind. 
And for this he would have all fulness which denotes perfection of degrees, 
and all fulness as denoting a perfection of parts, to dwell in Christ, in order 
to our reconciliation, Col. i. 19, 20, that we might be complete in him, 
Col. ii. 10. As it is thus in other parts of our salvation, so in justification 
also, since Christ is all in all, and is made all things to us, ' wisdom, 
righteousness, sanctification, and redemption,' 1 Cor. i. 30 ; where, since 
by ' wisdom ' may accommodately be understood inherent righteousness, in 
which sense it is often taken by a synecdoche, and by its redundancy there 
it ought so to be understood, Christ is made all the other things to us by 
the imputation of his righteousness, sanctification by the merit of the sancti- 
fication of his nature, riffhteousness by the merit of his active obedience, and 
redemption by his passive. And in the same order, though inverted, he 
doth in the hke manner enumerate the parts of justification in his epistle 
to the Romans, as remission of sins by Christ's death, chap, iv.* And in 
the beginning of chap, v.,* he says that Christ is made redemption; and 
then in the end of that chapter he says, that he constitutes us righteous by 
his active righteousness, which to be meant there is certain, both in that 
he calls it obedience, and not only so, but righteousness, and also that he 
calls the efiect proportionate to inf justification of Ufe. And it is more 
clearly manifest from ver. 17, where, comparing it with the alone disobe- 
dience of Adam, he says, ' If by one ofience death reigned by one, much 
more shall life reign by one, in them who receive that abundance of grace, 
and of the gift of righteousness.' The comparison is so made, that the gift 
of righteousness is said to be abundant, not in merit only, but in quantity 
and number, for the multitude of the acts of righteousness seem to be 
opposed to the one disobedience of Adam ; therefore the alone passive right- 
eousness is not understood ; therefore his active is also imputed to us, and 
in respect of that too he is made righteousness to us. But when at last, 
in chap, vii., he had complained of the inherent remainders of sin, which 
he calls the law of the members of the flesh and of death, he comforts him- 
self at the first and second verses of chap, viii, in the justification obtained 
for him by the sanctification of Christ's human nature, which, therefore, in 
opposition to the other law of death, he calls a law of the spirit and of life ; 
that is, a spiritual and inward law and principle of life, which he also affirms 
to be inherent in Christ ; and this (saith he) hath freed me from the law of 
sin and death ; and ver. 3, he affirms Christ sent in the likeness of flesh 
obnoxious to sin, and yet free from it, to have condemned in his flesh sin 
which was in ours. Which parts of justification, when the apostle had 
perfectly enumerated, he adds this as a conclusion in ver. 4, ' That the 
righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us; ' that is, that that absolute, 
complete, and universal conformity and satisfaction to the law, in sufier- 
ing the punishment and death, or obedience of life, and holiness of natm'e, 
requii'ed of sinners, being found in Christ, and communicated unto us by 
imputation, is said to be fulfilled in us, as if we had accomplished it. The 
whole righteousness therefore of Christ, as it ought to be imputed, so de 
facto it is imputed unto us. 

* These references do not seem to be correct. The former would appear to be to 
Kom. iii. 25 ; but the statement that ' Christ is made redemption' occurs nowhere but 
in 1 Cor. i. 30 quoted above. — Ed. 

tQu. 'it'?— Ed. 



348 OF CHRIST THE MEDUTOR. [BoOK V. 

Let me, to conclude all, add an eighth and last proposition, with which 
I would not farther lengthen out the discom-se, if it were not necessary to 
clear up the truth asserted. 

Conclusion 8. Though these parts may be considered divisively, as com- 
posing the merit of our imputed righteousness, yet in the imputation itself 
they coalesce into one entire and undivided righteousness ; nor is one part 
to be considered separate from the other. The conclusion is thus to be 
understood, that though, in the execution or performance of this righteous- 
ness, the parts of Christ's obedience were accomplished, one distinct from 
another, and successively, and at length completed by various acts, his 
passive obedience after the active, and the active after the sanctification of 
his nature ; and though, secondly, an afflicted conscience meditating on its 
whole misery, and considering by piecemeal the several parts both of the 
sin and of the punishment, can therefore in that very righteousness of Christ, 
apprehended by faith, and therefore imputed, run over all the several parts 
of it as a proportionate remedy, and apphcable to every one of his distem- 
pers ; yet such a division is not to be thought of in the imputation, as 
though that was successive, or that one part of Christ's righteeousness was 
applied to us after another. And the reason is this : the law, since it is 
a handwriting, is not to be cancelled, till it be satisfied to the last farthing. 
Therefore no part of the debt can be said to be paid, unless it be all con- 
sidered as paid, and the bond cancelled. Therefore the active righteous- 
ness of Christ cannot be said to be imputed, unless also at the same time 
his passive righteousness be supposed to be imputed ; and on the contrary, 
not his passive without the active. For though the merit of one part 
(suppose it the passive righteousness) doth not depend on the other, viz., 
the active, yet the imputation of the merit of each part depends upon the 
other. Hence the apostle, 2 Cor. v. 21, says Christ is ' made sin,' and 
hath taken away the guilt and punishment of it, ' that we might be made 
the righteousness of God in him.' Not as if that passive righteousness was 
that by which we appear just before God ; but this active righteousness 
would not be imputed, but upon supposition of the other. Hence therefore 
it comes to pass that the whole work of justification is attributed to one 
part of this righteousness, and of right may be so, as it is often attributed 
to the death of Christ; which is often inculcated by the assertors of justifi- 
cation by Christ's passive righteousness alone. Thus we are said to be 
reconciled by Christ's death, and the like ; and thus also the sanctification 
of Christ's nature is said to condemn sin in the flesh : which expressions 
are not to be taken in such a sense, as if the whole merit of imputed right- 
eousness might be found in Christ's death (and so hkewise as to the other), 
but because the imputation of his other righteousness depends upon this, 
as this also on the other. But it is attributed most often, and chiefly, to 
Christ's death, for several reasons, the principal of which is this : because 
it was the last part paid which cancelled the law's whole handwriting, and 
was as it were the completing of all the rest. 

But yet of this we are to be advised, that though the whole force of the 
imputation flows from each part, and in the imputation a one, entire, and 
undivided righteousness is to be considered as resulting from all the parts 
together, yet this doth not hinder but that one part of your justification 
may be more attributed to one part of the righteousness than to another 
(as remission of sins to the death of Christ, and justification of hfe to his 
active obedience). For the like is found in sanctification ; though the whole 
sanctifying virtue and energy flow together from his death and resurrection. 



Chap. 'XX.J op christ the mediator. 349 

yet mortification is rather ascribed to the virtue and power of Christ's death, 
as quickening or vivification to his resurrection ; because mortification hath 
a greater simiUtude with his death, as the eti'ect useth to have with its 
cause. So Hkewise remission of sins is rather attributed to Christ's death ; 
justification of hfe to his active obedience, because of the greater congruity 
and correspondent proportion. As a whole, Christ is made mediator ; and 
that he might be a fit one, it was requisite that he should partake of the 
natures of the persons between whom he was constituted mediator, and yet 
both of them should coalesce into one person, but without confounding them 
together ; so that the whole mediatorial work should proceed from both 
natures, should reside in both, and should be ascribed to both, both of 
them concurring to every work of the mediator ; and the whole Christ is 
mediator. In like manner it is as to the work of this mediation ; and so 
the matter is, that both the active and passive obedience in our one entire 
justification bears some resemblance to the two natures of Christ in one 
person. For since we owed both of them to the law, he performed them 
both ; and yet in the performance they were not divided one from the other 
(that I may allude to that of David concerning Saul and Jonathan), but were 
joined with a most strait and indissoluble bond. For Christ in his life had 
sufi'ering actions, and he sustained in his death active passions, as Bernard 
speaks. But in the imputation and application of them to us, they coalesce 
with almost a hypostatical union into one entire righteousness ; so that 
our whole righteousness proceeds from both, and resides in both, and it 
may be attributed to both, that the whole righteousness is imputed to us. 



CHAPTER XX.* 

That the perfect holiness of Christ's nature is imputed to a believer, to justify 
him against the condemnation of original sin. 

The right context of Scripture is half the interpretation ; and therefore I 
will shew the coherence of this with the foregoing chapter. 

Now. These words refer to the former chapter, and it is as if he had 
thus spoken, ' It therefore follows from what I have said.' What had he 
said ? He had made in his own person the lamentable complaint of a poor 
regenerate soul in his constant conflict ; often foiled, and somewhat pre- 
vailed upon, as in ver. 23, ' The law in my members brings me into cap- 
tivity to the law of sin.' But it is but the captivity of a prince, one of a 
prince-like spirit, though put upon drudgery to do what he hates : ' What 
I hate, that do I.' And for holy duties : ' I would do good,' says he, ' but 
find no strength for it.' 

He describes here a regenerate man at his worst. It is evident he speaks 
of a godly man, one in Christ : ' wretched man that I am, who shall de- 
liver me ? I thank God, through Jesus Christ our Lord,' says this man. 
Therefore he is a man in Christ. It is the greatest misery in the world to 
such a one to be thus beset with sin. There is no cross like it, and there- 
fore, says he, ver. 24, 25, ' wretched man that I am, who shall deliver 
me from the body of this death ? ' Ver. 25, ' I thank God, through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. So then, with the mind I myself serve the law of God ; 
but with the flesh the law of sin.' He gives thanks for that deliverance he 
had in his eye ; that he should be delivered from the power of sin at last, 
* This chapter should evidently have had prefixed to it the test, Eom. viii. 1-4. — Ed. 



350 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOB. [BoOK V. 

and that he was freed from the guilt of it at present. And in the 25th 
verse he makes it clear he intends such a one (viz., a godly man): •So 
then,' says he, ' I myself with the mind do serve the law of God.' 

Mark then the scope : ' There is therefore now,' Sec. As if he should 
say. If it be the case of a man in Christ, to be as I have said ; if he that 
yet serves the law of sin in a gi'eat measure, is yet a man in Chi-ist, because 
in his mind he serves the law of God ; then plainly there is no condem- 
nation to such a one ; for here is the worst case you can suppose him in. 
I will premise two or three things. 

1. That what is said between ver. 1 and ver. 5 is meant of justification. 

2. That there is yet a conflict between grace and corrupt nature ; and 
yet no condemnation. It is meant of non- condemnation for the corruption 
of om' nature. It might have been said, So far as a regenerate man is 
sinful, so far he is liable to condemnation. No, saith he, ' There is no condem- 
nation to such a man ;' for he is ' in Christ,' and shall be preseiwed in him. 

There is no condemnation to them who ivalk, &c. 1. They are in Christ 
Jesus. 2. They walk not after the flesh, but after the Spu-it. These two 
restrain non-condemnation to such. Their being in Christ is the true 
original ground why there is no condemnation to them. Though their 
conflict be great, and corruptions strong ; yet being in Christ, and flying 
to him for help, there is no condemnation to them ' who walk not after the 
flesh, but after the Spirit.' This is a description who these are. 

But does he mean it of such as are led captive by sin ? Is there no con- 
demnation of them ? He must intend it of such, or he had said nothing. 
He is led captive ; but there is a spirit of regeneration in him that works 
against his lusts, even in the midst of his captivity. A poor soul hath some 
vreak resistances against sin, even whiles he commits it. There is a thread 
of the renewed nature still i*uns through him ; he hath a pulse stiU, though 
it be but weak, and Jesus Christ knows it. There is a stream of spirit runs 
out against sin, and that is his walk. For othei^wise, when a man has but 
weak resistances against sin, and is overcome, he would be out of Christ, 
and be in a state of condemnation. 

Obs. 1. That our being in Christ, and united to him, is the fundamental 
constitution of a Christian. The state of a Christian is expressed so : Rom. 
xvi. 7, ' He was in Chiist afore me ;' that is, he was converted afore me. 

Obs. 2. That union with Christ is the first fundamental thing of justifi- 
cation, and sanctification, and aU. Chiist first takes us, and then sends his 
Spu-it. He apprehends us first. It is not my being regenerate that puts 
me into a right of aU those privileges, but it is Christ takes me, and then 
gives me his Spirit, faith, holiness, &c. It is thi-ough our union with Christ, 
and the perfect holiness of his natm'e, to whom we are united, that we par- 
take of the privileges of the covenant of grace. 

For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus. What is the law of the 
spirit of life ? It is known by its opposite, sin and death, that is, inherent 
corruption. So then the law of the Spuit of hfe in Christ Jesus is the 
holiness of his nature. It is called, ' the Spirit of life,' because it is the 
same that is in Christ. It is born of him, and this quickens us. 

Why called a law? For two reasons. 1. The inherent hoUness of 
Christ's nature is called a law in Ps. xl. 8 (which is of Christ), ' Thy law is 
within my heart.' His delight to do God's will flowed from the writing of 
the law in his heart. 2. Because being in him, it had a right and authority 
to free us. A law has power to justify or condemn ; and this law, being in 
Christ, has power and authority to free us, by virtue of our union with 



OflAP. XX.] OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 351 

him. And if you would know what is the reason that there is no condem- 
nation to those in Christ, notwithstanding all the remaining corruptions 
that are in them, it is hecause there is such a perfect holiness in Christ, 
which being mine by my union with him, frees me from the law and power 
of sin and death. 

Hath made me free, &c. As if he should say. It is the case of all the 
saints ; what belongs to me as a Christian, belongs to every one that is such, 
though ever so weak and small. 

For ivhat the law could not do. There was no remedy else. Had God made 
us new creatures, yet so far as corruption goes, so far had we been liable 
to condemnation. The law was too weak for that work, to free us from the 
condemnation of indwelling sin. I have a corrupt nature, and I am but 
flesh, and therefore can do no good upon it. A man is dead, and you will 
give him physic ; but though it be the strongest in the world, it works not. 
The man is dead ; that renders the strongest physic perfectly weak. And 
thus all the helps that are, if given to con'upt nature, could do nothing as 
to the fi'eeing you from the power of sin ; but Christ is the only universal 
remedy. Acts xiii. 39. 

What did God therefore do ? He * sent his own Son in the likeness of 
sinful flesh, and for sin condemned sin in the flesh.' The holiness that is 
in Christ's nature takes away the condemning power of original corruption 
in us. In the likeness of sinful flesh, that is, with all the frailties that for sin 
were brought upon the flesh of man. Nay, he came into the world as one 
that was born in sin. He took upon him the personage of one bom 
in sin. He was circumcised ; which signified the cutting ofi' of origi- 
nal corruption. And his mother must be puiified, as being defiled by 
the bearing of a sinful child. He bore our likeness every way. And the 
end of this was, to condemn sin in our nature. He was but the likeness of 
sinful flesh, yet had power to condemn that sin which is in us. 

Condemned sin in the flesh. That is, he put it out of commission. If sin 
had its full power and authority, as by Moses' law it would have, it would 
condemn us ; but being put out of office, it is to be executed. It is con- 
demned by the holiness of Christ's nature ; and being condemned itself, it 
cannot condemn you. This is in respect of corruption yet remaining, than 
which nothing can be more comfortable to a poor soul. 

What is the ground of this assertion ? There are two reasons for it. 
One is, that whatever Jesus Christ did or suffered in this world for us, it 
hath an efficacy to free us ; it is as good law as ever was. The law says, 
* Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things written in the law 
to do them.' And it speaks it to all that are under the law. Gal. iii. 10. 
How is this curse removed ? By as good law as that it came in by ; ver. 13, 
' Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for 
us.' He took sin upon himself, and so freed us. Everything that Jesus 
Christ did, it was for us. He was circumcised, and this by a just law pro- 
cures for us the circumcision of our corrupt nature : Col. ii. 11, 'In whom 
also you are circumcised.' You were circumcised with him, because you 
you were in him, and so this his circumcision is yours, and made good upon 
you. This condemned sin in your flesh. There is never a sore we have, 
but Christ has a plaster for it. 

The other reason of it is, the ordination of the Father. God sent his 
own Son, and he sent him for that very purpose, for sin. What came 
Christ into the world for ? For sin ; not to sin himself. He had not come 
into the world but for sin, namely, to take it away. He took away actual 



85^ OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

sin by liis suffering ; and original sin, by his taking on him the likeness of 
sinful flesh, which in him was perfectly sanctified. 

And he was the Son of God. Had God created a man holy, and only put 
him into the world in the likeness of sinful flesh, that would not have taken 
away our sins. But for the Son of God to take on him our nature, that 
only could do it, 1 John i. 7, ' The blood of Jesus Christ his Son, cleanseth 
us firom all sin.' The blood of angels could not have done it, but from the 
Son of God in oui* nature comes this viiiue. 

That the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us. The law had a 
righteousness against us ; and ' whatever the law saith, it saith to them 
that are under the law ;' and what the law saith, it saith it to sinners. Well, 
let the law say what it will, Christ answers it. It says. You are a sinner. 
Well, but Jesus Christ was made sin for me. You are under the curse. 
True, but Jesus Christ was made a curse for me, that I might be made the 
righteousness of God in him. The law is answered here again. There be 
thj'ee parts of justification. First, The taking away of actual sin; this is 
handled in chap. iii. ver 24, ' All have sinned,' &c. His passive obedience 
takes away the guUt of actual sin. But, secondly, we ought to have an 
actual righteousness reckoned to us. This is handled in Rom. v. 18, ' As 
by the offence of one, judgment came upon all men to condemnation ; even 
so by the righteousness of one, the free gift came upon all unto justification 
of life.' The active obedience of Jesus Christ made many righteous. Justi- 
fication lies not only in pardon of sin, but in the righteousness of Christ 
imputed to us, and imputed to us as Adam's sin was. 

But the law is not fulfilled yet ; for we have corruption of nature in us. 
The apostle therefore in this Rom. viii. 4, he brings in the third part of 
justification, viz., That Christ came into the world in our nature, and ful- 
filled the righteousness of the law, in having that nature perfectly holy. 
And now the righteousness of the law is fulfilled in all parts of it ; here is a 
perfect justification, and we desire no more. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

That not only our legal, but our evangelical, righteousness is excluded from 
bearing any part in our justification. — Phil. iii. 9, eoqjlained and j}roved, 
that the apostle there renounceth not only his legal and pharisaical, but his 
evangelical, righteousness. 

And be found in him, not having mine own righteousness, which is of the law, 
but that ichich is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of 
God through faith. — Phil. III. 9. 

There are two things to be considered and proved. 

I. That by his own righteousness, the righteousness which is of the law, 
is meant his inherent righteousness of sanctification, wrought in him after 
his conversion. 

n. That by the righteousness which is by the faith of Christ, and the 
righteousness which is of God upon faith, is to be understood the righteous- 
ness of Christ, which was out of himself (and not his own) imputed by God, 
and received by him, through faith. 

These are two righteousnesses so inconsistent one with the other, that if 
a man will have (as the word is) the one, he cannot be partaker of the 



Chap. XXI. J of christ tue mediator. 853 

other. And accorJiiigl}' wo find in bis own case and example, that he per- 
fectly resigns up, yea, rcnounceth the one ; ' That I may be found, not 
having mine own righteousness, which is of the law,' and wholly betakes 
himself unto the other ; ' but that which is through the faith of Christ, the 
righteousness, of God which is upon faith.' And both the renunciation of 
his own, and his eager contention after this other, do respect his righteous- 
ness of justification, or serve to set out the true righteousness thereof, 
both negatively and afilrmatively ; wherein he would be found afore God, so 
as to be sure to be justified. This is a matter of infinite moment for every 
Christian rightly to understand, and to exercise his faith about, in like man- 
ner as our apostle here doth, and that daily, both by way of renouncing 
what is a man's own righteousness, and by way of dearest acceptation and 
embracement of the other, which is done by faith. 
The teiTus of opposition stand thus. 

1. Not 'mine own' righteousness, but the ' righteousness which is of 
God.' 

2. Not the righteousness which is ' of the law,' but, the righteousness 
which is * by the faith of Christ ;' law and faith standing in terms of utter 
incompatibiUty, as in respect to this righteousness. 

Let the reader take this along with him, that whatever this his own 
righteousness, &c., renounced, will prove to be, as also the opposite right- 
eousness which he betakes himself to, and which he calls ' the righteous- 
ness of God through faith, and the faith of Christ' (whatever that also 
in the arguing may prove to be), that he yet speaks of both as in respect 
to justification, or his being accounted righteous before God at the latter 
day. 

There are none of any opinion, that I know of, that deny a righteous- 
ness for justification here to be meant ; only the quarrel is, about what it 
is should be meant by that righteousness he calls ' the righteousness of the 
faith of Christ,' and ' the righteousness of God,' as which he would have 
for his justification ; and oppositely, what his ' own righteousness,' and 
* which is of the law,' should be that he renounceth. But all agree, that 
both are spoken in relation to his justification, both what righteousness he 
would at no hand have to be justified by ; and also what he would be justi- 
fied by. 

And if you view the controversy about justification, in Paul's other epistles, 
you will find it stated under the same terms that here it is. See Rom. iii. 
ver. 20, ' Therefore by the deeds of the law shall no flesh be justified in his 
sight : for by the law is the knowledge of sin.' Ver. 21, * But now the 
righteousness of God without the law is manifested, being witnessed by the 
law and the prophets ;' ver, 22, * Even the righteousness of God, which is 
by faith of Jesus Christ, unto all and upon all them that believe ;' which 
place exactly corresponds with this ; and in both, that righteousness, which 
is in opposition to that of the law, is made our righteousness, whereby we 
are justified. So as I need not trouble myself any further, that this in the 
9th verse is spoken in respect to justification. 

1. But the question is concerning his negative, what he should mean by 
the righteousness of the law, which he would not have to be the matter of 
his justification ; whether he means that old pharisaical righteousness which 
he had aforehand mentioned, ver. 6, ' Touching the righteousness which 
is in the law, blameless ;' or whether the inherent righteousness he had 
acquired since his conversion, namely, that of true holiness, and his acts of 
faith in Christ, and repentance for sin, should be that righteousness which 

VOL. V. Z 



354 OF CHRIST THE MEDLVTOR. [BoOK V. 

he here renounceth as to his justification, though otherwise never so excel- 
lent and desirable, and useful to other glorious ends and purposes. 

2. Then again the question will be as touching the affirmative ; what 
that righteousness of God, and of faith, should be meant, whereby he would 
be jus-tified. The question is, whether the righteousness of the new creature 
in us, as it contains aU the actings and principles of faith, repentance, and 
new obedience, thence flowing, as complex together, and wrought by the 
grace of Christ in us, be not the righteousness here intended ; or whether 
it be not the righteousness of Christ alone, which was extra or out of Paul 
himself, but as imputed by God, and received only by faith, and imputed to 
him upon faith, was the matter of his justification in the affirmative part, 
when he says, ' But that' (righteousness, namely) ' which is through the 
faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God upon faith.' 

In speaking to these two, I shall not travel into the whole doctrine of 
justification, but keep strictly unto what the text leads me to in this 9th 
verse. 

1. I begin with the exposition of the negative clause : ' Not having mine 
own righteousness, which is of the law.' Herein are two things. 

(1.) Some evidences that his own righteousness in himself, after his con- 
version, and not only or chiefly that old righteousness under pharisaism, is 
meant in this his renunciation. 

(2.) That this interpretation comporteth well with the phrases here used, 
to style that after conversion ; both, 

[1.] His own righteousness ; and 

[2.] Which is of the law. 

And the necessity of speaking to these things lies in that appearance 
which is on the adverse side ; that sanctification and obedience after con- 
version are not our own, because wrought by Christ (say they) and the 
grace of God. Nor is it to be styled (say they) a righteousness of the law, 
because it is new evangelical gospel obedience, and wrought by the faith 
of Christ, and is termed God's righteousness, because he is the author of 
it anew. 

I shall first give some general arguments that his old pharisaical right- 
eousness afore conversion is not meant ; but, 

1. For a first evidence, I observe how he had despatched his renuncia- 
tion of his old Pharisaical righteousness over and over before ; and that 
expressly, and particularly, and apart ; enumerated ver. 5, 6, and he utters 
that part in the time past, as that which he had done when converted, at 
his first acquaintance with Christ ; and how he did it * for Christ,' that is, 
for his first obtaining of him ; and for his sake, then, which he expresseth, 
ver. 7, ' What things were gain to me ' (that is, in his opinion to obtain 
life by), 'those I accounted loss for Christ;' he speaks in the time past. 
But this here I say, he speaks in the present time now, long after his 
said conversion, and so in a separate manner fi-om that foregone. And 
now he speaks after this manner, ' And doubtless I count all things but 
loss.' And in this speech are included not only (if at all) those things 
past, but all things whatever he had, that were his own of any kind, but 
especially what was his ovra. righteousness inherent in him after his con- 
version, which yet was his own in a true sense ; all which, as to the point 
of justification, he professeth to undervalue in comparison of Christ, and 
that righteousness which he had by the faith of Christ ; as even he had 
despised his old righteousness before conversion. For the ev-idence of this 
let us consider, that so it was, that at that present time wherein he s^iake 



CUAP. XXI. J OP CHKIST THE MEDIATOR. 355 

this, there had been a new stock of inherent rif^hteousness gained and 
acqnirod by him, which Christ had wrought in him upon and after his 
conversion ; and therefore it was in a true and proper sense his own right- 
eousness (as I shall anon shew) in distinction from that without himself, 
which is through the faith of Christ. All which now- wrought righteous- 
ness succeeded in the room of that old riglitcousness of plu'U'isaism, and 
which was now to him the best thing which he had, or could be supposed 
to have, which might properly be called his own, and wherein (if in any- 
thing) he might have cause to glory anew. So then there is in this 8th 
verse a second or superadded renunciation, of new things acquired after 
conversion, and increased in him unto that present time he wrote this, and 
it is expressed in this 8th verse with a new comprehensive addition of all 
things he had to that now, or present time he wrote this in, wrapped to- 
gether with those things that in time past were or had been gain, ver. 7. 
And that he involves all, both old and new, is plain both from the forepart 
of that, ver. 8, *Yea, doubtless, and I count all things but loss.' Of the 
old he had spoken, ver. 7. This ' all things,' therefore, here extends itself 
further than to those things which he had renounced in the verse before, 
even to all things else whatever beside those. And then he again re- 
doubleth his speech, out of the vehemency of his spirit in this point, ' I 
have suffered the loss of all things ; ' as if he had said, I then broke (as 
we use to say) once for all, and for altogether. I suffered a shipwreck of 
all past, present, and to come, either which then I had in lading of old 
stock ; yea, and for time to come, of all future expectations from what 
righteousness should be again laden in me. Remember that he speaks it 
especially in relation to justification, so that he reckoned all the stock of 
righteousness which he had to trade with as not in the least valuable, to 
come in payment of that strict and complete righteousness required by the 
law. The light of which did then come upon him (as in Eom. vii. 9, 10, 
in his own person, and of his own conversion he speaks), and discovered 
to him that a universal perfect righteousness was it which was ordained for 
life, Gal. iii. 10. I thereupon (says he) suffered the loss of all, past or to 
come, as to the obtaining of eternal life by any righteousness of my own 
for ever. His timing it, ' I have counted all things loss, and I do at pre- 
sent count them but loss,' hath this plain meaning, that those all things he 
had then, and these all things he hath now as well as then, he doth alike, 
as to his justification, count dung. He had once for all at his conversion 
renounced his old righteousness, to the end to win Christ then, whom he 
thereupon did actually win. He came not then to him with any right- 
eousness of his own to be justified thereby. And thus in the same way 
and manner he came to him still, and still he repeats the same language, 
' I do count them all dung that I may win Christ,' in the same way of 
treaty as at the first ; and still he speaks of justification. As thus there- 
fore he at conversion had long before cashiered his old pharisaical blame- 
lessness as for justification, so he did at present in the like manner also 
undervalue and count dung all that was of his own righteousness, since to 
the end he might win Christ, and together with him that righteousness 
which wfis Christ's properly, instead of any of his own of what kind so- 
ever, or had ever been wrought, whether by gi-ace after or wdthout grace 
before. He came not to Christ with a new righteousness to be justified 
thereby now after his conversion, which he had not at first. And it is 
one and the same Christ also whom he would win, perfectly, entirely, and 
wholly the same in both, and for ever. There is not a new justification 



856 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

by Christ after, that was not from the first, but from fii-st to last he is one 
and the same Chi'ist ; as he is said to be yesterda}-, and to-day, and for ever. 

If any therefore should query, whether under these his present new things 
(as I may call them) he should involve his own righteousness acquired at, 
and by, and since his conversion unto Christ ? I would reply, That his ' all 
things,' what was before, and is at present (as thus set in opposition unto 
Christ, and what was Christ's, as here they are), must surely be included 
in* this particular of his own new righteousness ; for it is plain he means 
all things besides Christ, and what is purely Christ's, whom he would win, 
for which he thus accounteth all loss ; and otherwise he would have ex- 
cepted it. But he is so far from excepting it, that in the 9th verse he 
begins to specify that of all other as intended ; and so descends from that 
general of all things to make special and particular instances of that new 
righteousness of his own ; and therein to shew, that as he had accounted 
all things in general but loss to win Christ, and to have an interest in his 
person, as in ver. 8, so that he accounts particularly all his own righteous- 
ness but dung that he might have Christ's righteousness, the righteousness 
which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness of God by faith ; 
than which coherence of 7th, 8th, and 9th verses, nothing can be alleged more 
consonant of one thing with and to another. 

And I would demand of the opposites hereto, in what respect it can be 
understood that he should account all (even what was his new acquii'ed 
righteousness) to be but dung, but in respect unto Christ's righteousness, 
which was out of himself? For in all other respects, as, namely, that it 
was the image of Christ, purchased by Christ, and wrought by Christ, so 
he set a high value upon it ; and therefore it could be for no other respect 
he would trample on it as dung, but as in comparison to that righteous- 
ness which was Christ's, and derived by faith. Neither needed he to have 
thrown that away (as he doth) to win Christ's person ; for the having it 
was not only consistent with Christ, but flowed from being ' found in him.' 

2. Let us attentively mark the posture, or his placing of those following 
words about this his ' own righteousness,' and his ' being found in Christ.' 
He says not first in order that, not having mine own righteousness, I may 
be found in Christ, and so thereby have that righteousness which is by the 
the faith of Christ ; which in all reason should have been the ranging of 
the words if he had intended in this place that old righteousness which he 
had had out of Christ ; for look, as in the former verse he had first said, 
* I have suffered the loss of all things, that I may win Christ,' so here, if 
his old righteousness had been meant, he would have first said, * That not 
having mine own righteousness, I may be found in Christ.' For it is 
absolutely necessary unto our having Christ at first conversion to renounce 
and throw away in the tu-st place whatever is our own, that we may obtain 
him ; this, in the order and course of things, is absolutely necessary to be 
done, as a man's hand that is full of dirt must fii-st empty itself, by 
throwing that away, ere it can receive and take into itself a new handful 
that is offered to it ; and therefore in that order it would have been here 
expressed, whereas he placeth it in a different posture ; and in the first 
place saith, ' That I may be found in Christ,' and then, ' not having mine 
own righteousness, but that which is of the faith of Christ,' &c. What 
doth this broadly insinuate other than this, that upon his being found in 
Christ (which above all he in the first place here desires), that that right- 
eousness of his own which he hath had, or desii-es to have, wrought and 
* Qu. 'in liis "all things" . . . must surely be included this'? — Ed. 



Chap. XXI.] op christ the mediator. 357 

continued upon his beinj;^ found in him, might not bo that righteousness 
which ho would be justilicd by (for a rlL^liteousness to be justified by is his 
scope), neither that what thereof he hath hitherto had, or shall ever have 
from him, upon his being found in him, as being a righteousness of his 
own. The having which righteousness is not opposite to his being found 
in Christ ; for he first supposeth his being in Christ, and supposeth it to 
have been wrought through his being in Christ, and to accompany and go 
along with his so being (whereas his old pharisaical was perfectly opposite 
to his being in Christ, and had been first absolutely renounced by him) ; 
but this new righteousness, flowing from Christ in him, though it were not 
opposite to his being in Chi'ist, yet it being (as to the point of justification) 
opposite to that other righteousness, which is Christ's own righteousness, 
wherein justification doth alone consist, he therefore renounceth this of his 
own, after he is found in Christ, as to such a purpose ; and had good reason 
so to do, because God had provided a much better, infinitely better, right- 
eousness of his own as the donor, and of Christ himself as the worker, to 
be imputed to him and received by faith. 

And this considered, the plain scope of the apostle in this verse is, That 
whereas there was a twofold righteousness, and both flowing from union 
with Christ, and a man's being one with him, or being found in him ; — 

1. One being a righteousness of sanctification, which is from Christ as 
the author of it, which yet he calls his own, because wrought in himself as 
the subject of it, though by Christ as the author. 

2. Another, which is the righteousness of justification, which is the 
righteousness even of Christ himself, and God's righteousness, as he calls 
it, imputed to him upon believing, and received by faith. 

And he is to have one of these for his justification, to plead afore the 
judgment-seat of God. In this choice I would not have that of mine own, 
I have had from him efiiciently, says he, since I was found in him ; but I 
would be found in him to have that righteousness of his oivn, which is con- 
veyed by a faith, going out of myself unto him for it. For if I betake my- 
self to mine own new righteousness, though I have it from him, yet because 
it is mine, it comes under the power and jurisdiction of the law, and will 
be judged of by the tenor of it ; and so I must abide by a sentence accord- 
ing to the law, in case I seek to be justified by it, and thereby, if I plead it, 
I shall be cast. 

Add unto this (not to make a new argument of it) that he having fii'st 
said, ' And be found in Christ,' it had been utterly preposterous to have 
added after it, not having mine old pharisaical righteousness. For his not 
having, or renouncing, that old righteousness, must necessarily be supposed 
fii-st done, ere he could be found in Christ. This were as absurd as for a 
wife new married to a second husband, her former husband being dead, for 
her to say, I would be found married to my second husband, and not found 
married to my former husband, whenas he is supposed first dead, and so 
that marriage and obligation utterly dissolved, ere she could be married to 
the new. To what purpose should she say, she would be found married to 
her new husband, and not to her old, whenas he is dead, or she could not 
seek to be found in the other ? This is the apostle's own comparison, 
Rom vii., speaking of the very case afore us, namely, how the law being 
first dead, and we unto it, then it is we became married to Christ. I will 
for more plain evidence sake set down the words, from ver. 1 to ver. 5, 
' Know ye not, brethren (for I speak to them that know the law), how that 
the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth ? For the woman 



358 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

that hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he 
Uveth : but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her 
husband. So then if, while her husband liveth, she is married to another 
man, she shall be called an adulteress; but if her husband be dead, she is 
free from that law ; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to 
another man. Wherefore, my brethren, ye also are become dead to the 
law by the body of Christ, that ye should be married to another, even to 
him who is raised from the dead, that we should bring forth fruit unto 
God.' 

3. A third evidence is from the mind, meaning, and drift of his spirit, 
or the pulse thereof, as it beats in uttering those words, * Not having mine 
own righteousness.' We must consider that he is not here upon a set 
dehvering doctrinal assentions (though they are to be inferred thence), but 
upon a declaration of what was now, and had been since his conversion, the 
continual exercise of his spirit towards Christ, as to the point of his living 
on him for justification through faith, in this verse ; as in respect unto hving 
on him for sanctification, and other things, in the other following verses. 
This to be his general scope is apparent by the particulars he pursues, and 
the manner of his declaring it, namely, in his own example, which he 
presseth on them after, ver. 15 and 17, ' Let us therefore, as many as be 
perfect, be thus minded : and if in anything ye be otherwise minded, God 
shall reveal even this unto you. Brethren, be followers together of me, and 
mark them that walk so as ye have us for an example.' Now this being a 
daily exercise of his faith, in living upon Christ for a righteousness to be 
justified by, he doth express his vehement solicitude, and most earnest 
heedfulncss and wariness, that his spirit should be carried right, and be sure 
that he pitch upon what was the true righteousness that God had appointed 
to justify men by, as being a matter of infinite moment ; as his discourses 
in his epistles to the Romans and Galatians do shew, it being said therein, 
that it is the glory of the gospel to reveal that righteousness, &c. His 
inserting so careful a renunciation negative, not having, as entering a caution 
about it over and above, shews this. And indeed to be guided unto the 
right truth in this point is a matter of wonderful difiiculty and spiritual 
nicety, if I may in that word express it ; for the thing in itself is truly such, 
souls being apt to stumble at this stumbling-stone, as Rom. x. 3. And 
hence it is we find him here, in the practice of his soul concerning this 
thing, to have been most wary, as to the management of his soul about it. 
He had been deceived once in this point, and thought that righteousness to 
have been unto life and justification, which proved to be to condemnation 
and death, as Rom. vii., and he would not now be deceived a second time. 
Whilst therefore he says, negatively, ' Not having mine own righteous- 
ness,' he utters at once a great and real danger, if he should pitch upon what 
is not his true righteousness for justification, and withal, a most perfect 
jealousy and fear he had of this righteousness, lest he should be left unto 
it after all as his only righteousness. But especially, lest his own spirit 
should in the daily exercises of it be tempted unto that righteousness he 
intends, so as to mind and regard it as that which looked like unto that 
righteousness which he desires, now he is found in Christ, to be justified 
by, he speaks as a man that avoided a serpent. Now let us but consider, 
"whether such an exercise, and frame, and apprehension of spirit as this, 
doth or might at all suit with the supposition of his old pharisaical right- 
eousness, to be the object of this exercise of thoughts and jealousies, &c. ; or 
at least, whether of the two, this other of his new acquired riiihteousness of 



Chap. XXI.] op christ the mediator. 359 

holiness, since he was found in Christ, doth not find more compliance and 
agroeablcness to this exercise of his specified, and so to be intended far 
rather as the subject thereof. 

(1.) For us to imagine that he meant to express any apprehension he had 
lest ho might be found in his own pharisaical righteousness at the latter day, 
and so in respect of the danger of the thing itself to befall him, this were 
iiTational. For from whence should that arise ? Not fi-om any suspicion 
he should ere ho died return unto it again, either to trust in it for his 
righteousness, or that he should act according to the principles thereof again ; 
this were to suppose he thought he might one day be tempted from Christ, 
whom his soul so dearly pursued after, and betake himself to his old course, 
and turn pharisec again, according unto those principles he had then walked 
in. Nor was it that he, falling from Christ, and from what righteousness he 
Tiow had, should have no other left for him at the latter day, but that old 
righteousness, to stand upon afore God at that day ; for he was sufficiently 
convinced that that was no righteousness. It cannot then be the appre- 
hension of that fate to befall him that made him so sohcitous. This is as 
to what may be supposed in reality. 

(2.) Nor was it a fear and jealousy he had lest his own heart should 
betray him unto a recourse unto it for his justification, as once when he was 
without Christ he had, and lived on it. But the righteousness he here 
speaks of was a righteousness concerning which he expresseth a jealousy of, 
lest by having it in his eye in his daily exercise of faith for justification, he 
might derogate from that other righteousness he had in his aim. 

The words import an avoidance of being found to have it, so much as in 
om' thoughts, to any such purpose ; not so much as to cast an eye, or look 
at any time upon it, as any way a righteousness to be regarded as for his 
justification. He would not be found having it in his eye, nor the least 
glance towards it, for any such purpose ; much more, not having any such 
reUance in the least degree upon it, not for the whole world. And he speaks 
it not only for the present, but for the future all along, during the whole 
course of his following hfe, and not in relation only to his being found in 
it at the day of judgment. For the whole current of his speech, whereby 
he utters both this and what follows, shews what was the exercise of his 
spirit, the vehement contention of his soul, which he daily acted touching 
his justification, he therein speaking of himself as a practical example unto 
others, as was said ver. 10. Also he utters his care, that if possible God might 
"aever take him tardy in this manner in his own righteousness, not for a 
moment in his life. 

Now, if his 7iot liav'uuj mine own righteousness hath this respect in it, 
then for us to think and imagine that th is care and solicitude and daily 
practice of his should be ever used, and taken up about his old pharisaical 
righteousness, fearing lest his heart shou Id ever be entangled with that any 
more, this would be yet far more absurd. What ! that Paul, who had been 
so long and so highly acquainted with Christ, should be afraid of his own 
spirit, lest it should in the exercise of it be found looking any more unto 
that old, cast, unrighteous (wholly unrighteous) righteousness, or to 
have the least regard thereto, much less to have a thought of any expect 
ancy of a righteousness of it, or from it, who can imagine it ? Nay, I may 
say, it were a high folly to conceive that this old righteousness could have 
the face, or front, or appearance to tempt his heart in the least thereunto. 
Certainly not ; for he had been so thoroughly and unrecoverably con- 
vinced of the utter wickedness (instead of its being a righteousness) of all 



3G0 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOK. [BoOK V. 

those who are in that condition, as he had taken a final antl eternal fare- 
well of that, whatever should become of him, or whatever other righteous- 
ness he might betake himself unto ; and that so fully and finally, as that 
never any such thought should so much as look into his heart again, much 
less be entertained any more. 

There is no ordinary convert that hath been thoroughly convinced of 
the unrighteousness of his estate in nature, .that ever returns unto a good 
opinion thereof any more. ' The law came, and I died,' says our Paul of 
himself, Rom. vii. ; and all his thoughts of life by the law did perish there- 
with ; as when a man dies, it is said, that ' his thoughts perish.' 

But oppositely, if we take into consideration that other inherent new- 
wrought righteousness of sanctification within him and us, though wrought 
by Christ and by grace, there is a real and continual likelihood lest that 
should be ever and anon offering itself to our thoiights, to be looked at for 
our justifying righteousness ; and so that interpretation thereof will well 
bear all this jealousy and exercise of spirit about it, as to this matter. The 
root of the old corruption of self-confidence doth still remain, when the old 
righteousness that formerly was the matter of that confidence is wholly cut 
off, withered, and dead ; and ever and anon that old root will be sprouting 
forth of now branches of confidence from that new righteousness ; and daily 
temptations and puttings forth there are thereto. That spick and span new 
creature, the image of Adam's hohness in his creation, and of Christ the 
second Adam, is alluring the eyes of the soul unto itself, to trust in it; and 
because it is a true righteousness before God, and accepted by him, — as 
Acts X. 35, * But in every nation, he that feareth God and worketh righteous- 
ness is accepted of him,' — though not for justification ; yet we are apt here- 
upon to be diverted from Christ and his righteousness for justification by 
glances at, yea, porings upon it, as our righteousness for justification also. 
He that discerns not such workings of spirit in him knows not his own heart ; 
yea, and there is a prevailing of this in some men's hearts who are godly, 
that hath occasioned the pleading for this new righteousness, and arguing 
for justification by it. 

There is nothing so natural to us in all estates as this, both before we 
have grace and after. Before we have grace, we trust to moral righteous- 
ness : see Rom. x. 3, ' For they being ignorant of God's righteousness, and 
going about to establish their own righteousness, have not submitted them- 
selves unto the righteousness of God.' Men do sibi Jidere (as the Stoics' 
maxim was), trust to themselves ; and after grace, upon the same principle, 
we ai'e apt to trust to our own holiness, even because it is our own, upon 
which ground he here renounceth it. Men are wonderfully prone to value, 
or at least regard it too much as a righteousness of their own. It is a say- 
ing which the papists quarrel at Luther for, yet spoken by him for this re- 
spect now mentioned and insisted on, and now fetched out of deep experience 
of the haunts of his own heart, in having recourse unto what was in him- 
self: Cavendwn est a j)eccatis, scd vndto magis ah opcrihm bonis; a man 
must take heed of his sins, but much more of his good works. And the 
danger of the heart's so trusting to them (which our apostle was infinitely 
sensible of) is, that in so doing, a man doth derogate from what God 
and Christ are (as was said) most tender of, and most jealous in. At 
so great a height do they hold up the value and the esteem of their own 
justifying righteousness above all other things, wherein their glory is con- 
cerned. 

There v/as then a just reason for the apostle's entering his protestation 



Chap. XXL] of cheist the mediator. 361 

so vehemently against this righteousness, and uttering his fear and jealousy 
of his own heart about it, and lopping off continually those sproutings of it 
as they did arise. And whenever he came to exercise faith about justifica- 
tion, he had reason to speak resolutely, what righteousness he would have, 
and what not. 

Only let me put in this caution ere I conclude this. Far be it from us to 
understand his vote and desire here, not to have a righteousness of his own, 
of sanctification simply, or not at all ; his desire is sufficiently shewn to be 
after that, even to a perfection of it, in ver. 12 ; such a perfection as, if it 
had been possible, he would have attained that which those shall have that 
are risen from the dead, yea, and to have had his whole portion and allotment 
of holiness, which was in Christ's hands to bestow, presently bestowed upon 
him, ver. 11-13. And yet, whilst he would thus have it to glorify God 
and Christ, he would not have it as his righteousness to stand by for his 
justification afore God, nor would he have his heart regard it to any such 
purpose. But as so considered, he divests himself of it, and undervalues 
it, for that super- excelling righteousness of Christ. 

4. My fourth and last argument is, that this his old pharisaical righteous- 
ness was not a righteousness, nedumjustitia, as Chamier and others have 
urged. I add this to what they urge this way, that after his being so en- 
lightened and possessed against his old righteousness, and seeking to be 
found in Christ, he would not, at any hand, have styled that as a righteous- 
ness, nor give it the honour to name it such, but the perfect contrary, even 
utter wickedness and sinfulness. Would he call (think we) his persecuting 
the church, though out of zeal to the law, whereof at ver. 6 he had spoken, 
and which in his pharisaism he esteemed as a part, yea, the eminent top 
and crown of his legal righteousness, when he did it out of zeal for the 
law, — would he now call this a righteousness of the law upon any account 
whatsoever ? * The issue and upshot of which zeal was to leave upon him 
the style of his having been the chiefest of sinners, 1 Tim. i. 15. And 
would he honour this with the denomination of a righteousness ? It is true 
indeed, that of that other part (the best part) of his deportment in con- 
formity to the outward letter of the commands (' the oldness of the letter,' 
as elsewhere he slights it), he thus speaks in the same ver. 6, that ' touch- 
ing the righteousness which is in the law, he was blameless ;' yet he minceth 
it you see. He durst not saj', he was lif/hteous according unto it, in the 
least degree, but only blameless ; that is, he had an outward conversation as 
might obtain the name of blameless as afore men, that were not able to 
charge him with the breach of it in an outward gross act. But this was far 
from that righteousness which the law commands, by the righteousness of 
which he aimed to be righteous, but himself confesseth he was but blame- 
less afore men at best. But now, the righteousness he had of sanctification, 
since he was converted, had a true, real, inward conformity to the spirit of 
the law in the inward man, and so a righteousness (though imperfect) an- 
swering to the spiritual part of the law (the newness of the spirit, as Rom. 
vii. 6), as well as the outward; he was now ' a Jew inwardly,' and not in 
the letter, * w^hose praise is not of men, but of God,' Rom. ii. 29, and so 
had now, and never till now, a true righteousness of the law inherent to re- 
nounce for Christ. But now he had. For in this respect, ' he that doth 
righteousness is righteous,' 1 Johniii. 7. In that former state he was in a 
true sense ' without the law,' Rom. vii. 9 ; thatis, without the true spiritual light 
of the law, and therefore much more was he then without any true righteous- 
* Thus Bishop Downham urgeth it. 



3G2 OF CHEI8«r THE MEDIATOK. [BoOK V. 

ness of the law in the least degi'ee. It was then neither a righteousness, 
nor of the law ; and therefore, if we consider the thing itself, that which he 
calls his own righteousness must be that since his conversion. 

But you will say, he speaks thus of it, according to the opinion himself 
had of it whilst a pharisee. Then he did within himself verily think it to be 
a true righteousness, and it was esteemed such by others ; and therefore he 
speaks of it at that rate here, as often in Scripture we find things spoken of 
according to the opinion men have of a thing ; and so, that on this account 
it should be, that he styles the righteousness of the carnal Jews their own 
righteousness, Rom. x. 3. 

The reply is (and it strengthens the argument), that you must consider 
the time and season wherein he spake it, and so spake it according to his 
own opinion of himself at that season. It is at the present time now, many 
years after his conversion, he says it, as in ver. 8 he had indigitated : I do, 
and / do at j)resent; and the season was when 'the darkness was now past,' 
1 John ii. 8, and the true light had now shined. And therefore he now 
speaks of things as they were in reaHty ; ' the commandment came,' and 
so I, having the true light of it, ' I died', saith he, Rom. vii. 9, to all that 
which I esteemed to be righteousness, and for life afore. And I am in so 
deep a conviction of it, as never after will I call it righteousness any more. 
And therefore, looking now upon it with the same eyes, now when he 
uttered this, that he did then at his conversion, he would not deign it the 
name of righteousness, not now at least, who at best had entitled it but 
blamelessness, even just now afore, but would rather affinn no righteous- 
ness to be at all in it. 

And though speaking according to the opinion that others had or might 
have of themselves, he tenns theirs their own righteousness, when yet they 
never had any ; yet here, speaking of himself, in his own present case, and 
of his righteousness, at a season when indeed he had both a new righteous- 
ness of his o^^•n, truly such, and having had it long, and also new eyes to 
behold things with, and was able to judge righteous judgment of things as 
they were ; should he now be thought to speak at such a rate, and call 
that a righteousness, which he afore never truly had, but in a false opinion 
of it ? What should he thus express his old opinion of it, and mean that, 
rather than that which is in itself a true righteousness, and which, to 
be sure, he had now in truth : this, namely, of sanctification, conformable 
unto the law, as it is a rule of holiness ? Who can think thus of the 
apostle ? 

'\^Tien those that were saints, already converted, speak of themselves, 
and of their righteousness, renouncing it as to then* justification, as the 
apostle doth here, Isa. Ixiv. 6, they speak there of it in this manner, 'But 
we are all as an unclean thing, and all our righteousnesses are as filthy rags ; ' 
and Dan. ix. 18, ' We do not present our supplications afore thee for our 
righteousnesses, but for thy great mercies.' Can we think that these meant 
other than the righteousness of true sanctification they had, though defiled 
with sin ? Yes ; certainly of their new nature, as the best thing they had 
since their regeneration ; and so is this speech of our apostle here to be 
paralleled and understood. 

The next inquisition is, whether the new inherent righteousness of a 
believer may be termed a man's own righteousness ? 

The ground of the objection made by those that would have the old 
Pharisaical righteoussness only to be so understood is this, that they do 
distinguish and say, that that only is properly a man's own righteousness, 



Chap. XXI.] of cheist the mediator. 3G3 

and of the law, which is dono by the strength of those principles a man had 
in nature, and the force of that light and motives or provocations of the 
law, cither that of nature or the moral law ; and so may truly and properly 
be termed our own. But that which is after conversion, that is not to be 
called ours, because wrought by the help of grace, and is called God's 
righteousness in that respect. And this objection may be edged with this, 
that when the legal righteousness of uni'egenerate men is spoken of, there 
indeed it is called a man's own I'ighteousness ; as of the Jews, Rom. x. 3, 
* For they being ignorant of God's righteousness, and going about to 
establish their own righteousness, have not submitted themselves unto the 
righteousness of God.' 

The answer or reply is, that inherent righteousness after conversion is 
styled frequently in Scripture ours, or our own, and the very principles 
and habits of graces, though infused by God, yet because we are the sub- 
jects in whom they are wrought, and into whom they are infused, they are 
therefore truly styled ours. Nay, nothing is more ours, says Zanchy on 
the place,* insomuch as it is said, not only that they are wrought in us, 
but that we ourselves are the workmanship that is new created when these 
inherent graces are wrought, Eph. ii. 10. When Adam was created of 
God, and all his graces with him, I hope it may be said his virtues were 
his own. And thus, the principles or habits wherein we are passive, are 
yet styled ours. Then the actions, works, and operations which flow from 
thence are much more ours ; for therein we actively concur with God, and 
they are our actions and works, flowing from the vital principles of habitual 
graces and man's will, &c., which are in ourselves, and indeed ourselves. 
God gives indeed, that we may will, and gives us to will, but still it is we 
that will. There is nothing more the gift of God than faith, Eph. ii. 8, 
yet that faith given us is reckoned (I trow) our faith. Christ terms it 
their faith, Matt. ix. 2, and thy faith, ver. 22 ; and your faith is spoken of 
in all the world, Rom. i. 8. 

Thus all other graces, and the workings of them, are called ours.f 
'From me is thy fruit found,' Hosea xiv. 8; from God as the efficient, 
and yet thine as the subject. The prayers we make, although one exercise 
we perform, is more the work of the Holy Ghost in us, Rom. viii. 26, 27; 
yet it is said they are our prayers, and not the Holy Ghost's prayers, or 
that they are his prayers. 

3. We may consider that it is so called in opposition to that righteous- 
ness that is another's, which is ours no otherwise than as imputed to us ; it 
is not inherent in us. 

Now, if you will further see the ground the Scripture gives why the 
righteousness that is thus ours, though by gi'ace, is excluded from justify- 
ing of us, it is even because it is ours, subjective, or subjectively, although 
.vrought by the grace of God efficiently. And by the way, it is strange 
that those men that make good works to depend more (or as much at 

* Nihil magis nostrum qudm quod est infusum a Deo. — Zanch. in verba. 

t ' The sincerity of your love,' says the apostle, 2 Cor. viii. 8, which is called theirs ; 
because, though ■wrought by God, chap. ix. 15, which he thanks God for, as an 
unspeakable gift, yet was wrought and subjected in their wills, as ver. 10 of the 8th 
chapter, ' You have begun not only to do, but to be willing ; ' and yet was from God, 
who works in us to will and to do of his own good pleasure, Phil. ii. 13. Why 
should I instance more? ' Both your faith in Christ and love to all saints,' Eph. i. 
15 The like, Phil. i. 5. So, good works, ours : ' Thy good works,' Kev. ii. 2, and 
' thy patience,' chap. iii. 10. ' In your patience possess your souls,' Luke xxi. 19. 
Ps. x\'iii. 20, 26, 35, ' According to wjj righteousness God recompensed mo.' 



3G4: OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

least) on the will of man than on the grace of God, in God's co-working 
with man, and whilst they are discoursing upon that head, do derogate 
from that grace so much — that yet they should, when they treat of the 
point of justification, then magnify these works hy this, that they are the 
effects of the grace of God, and not our own, so to prefer them to the 
dignity of justifying of us, detracting from the grace of God in both ; whilst 
wc that ascribe so much to the grace of God in the working of grace in us, 
further than they, even to his working the will and the deed, should yet 
contend that these w^orks of grace are excluded notwithstanding from all, 
or any ingrediency into our justification, because they yet may be truly 
termed our works, and our rightsousness, comparatively unto a more divine 
glorious righteousness, which is another's, which is styled here, ' the right- 
eousness of God,' as wholly his, abstracted from any thing that is of his 
work that is in us, and in full opposition to this other of ours. Rom. iv. 2, 
* For if Abraham was justified by works, he hath whereof to glory, but not 
before God.' And the instance from his example is such as is invincible; 
for he speaks not of Abraham's works afore his conversion, when in Chaldea, 
and an idolater, and so to exclude boasting therein, but when in medio pie- 
talis cursu, when he was in the midst, and in a high course and progress of 
holiness, many years after his conversion ; and to that time that speech of 
his being justified (which follows) doth evidently refer, ver. 3, ' But what 
saith the scripture ? Abraham believed God, and it was counted to him 
for righteousness.' For if any one in reasoning will fetch a maxim or rule 
out of an instance, that instance or example must extend and be propor- 
tioned to that rule ; and that rule or maxim also must suit and agree with 
what the instance alleged most properly concerns and ia extended unto. 
Now, the apostle's maxim afore had been, Rom. iii., that God is so, or in 
such a manner, a justlfier, ver. 26, as to exclude boasting by works ; ver. 
27, 28, ' Where is boasting then ? It is excluded. By what law ? of 
works ? Nay ; but by the law of faith. Therefore we conclude, that a 
man is justified by faith, without the deeds of the law.' And for the proof 
of what works that maxim reacheth or is extended unto, he brings Abra- 
ham his being justified by faith without works, even then when he had 
done and wrought so many holy works after conversion. Thus in this 
succeeding chap. iv. at the beginning. Therefore necessarily must this 
maxim extend to those and such works of Abraham as wei'e after conver- 
sion in a special manner ; and from that instance of Abraham, it must be 
intended as a general rule to all believers, and to exclude all men's works, 
though never so holy, as well as his. Yea, if we examine it, that is the 
very ground and reason why those works are also excluded, as well as those 
afore ; and it will prove to be even this in my text, that they are our own, 
though wrought by the grace of God. Than which nothing is more point- 
blank against their assertion and evasion. The ground or reason where- 
upon his and all the saints' works after conversion are excluded from any 
influence into justifying us, is, that boasting be excluded. 

And if it be further demanded, wherein should the danger of boasting 
lie, if we were justified by such good and holy works after conversion ? 
This is reduced to no other but the very same in my text, that a man might 
say, they were his siihjectire, and that they are acts of his will, and a right- 
eousness of a man's own, although efiiciently wrought by God. 

The other instance for this is Eph. ii. 8-10, ' For by grace ye are saved 
through faith ; and that not of yourselves : it is the gift of God : not of 
works, lest any man should boast. For we are his workmanship, created 



Chap. XXI.] of christ the mediator. 3G5 

iu Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that wo 
should walk in them.' Where observe, 

1. That therelbre works are excluded, and faith only admitted, upon this 
account, to exclude boasting ; consonant unto Rom. iii. '27 and 28, * Where 
is boasting then ? It is excluded. By what law ? of works ? Nay ; but by 
the law of faith. Therefore we conclude, that a man is justified by faith, 
without the works of the law.' 

2. That yet, these that are excluded are such good works, and holy 
principles of grace, together with their works, as are wrought in Christ, 
and by the grace of God (which is full to the point now in hand), for, ver. 
10, he says, * For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto 
good works, which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them.' 
Here, both the principles are said to be of God : ' we are a new workmanship, 
created in Christ to good works ;' and also the works themselves are said 
to be from God, in those words, ' which God hath prepared that we should 
walk in them.' He hath prepared them, and prepared us, in that he formed 
and fashioned us anew, and hath ordained those works also, but still not to 
give us the right of salvation by them. But for that he hath ordained faith 
(that wholly ascribes all to his grace and to Christ) to do that ; so as it is 
all one with him to say (as here he doth), ye are saved by grace, and saved 
by faith ; but holiness and works, and the new creature, he hath ordained 
only to be the way to the possession of that salvation, which grace through 
faith doth interest us into. So there it is said, ' that we should walk in 
them.' And these good works and holy principles are also but a part of 
that salvation given us. 

3. And chiefly, observe how he gives this as the very reason why their 
works are excluded ; because, although wrought every way by this grace, 
yet because (as is manifested) we are the subject of them,' we are his 
workmanship,' and 'that we should walk in them.' This u'e spoils all as to 
justification and salvation ; for there would arise such a boasting as God 
could not bear, if we were saved by them, that is, so as to obtain right of 
salvation thereby. 

Yea (which I most of all observe, this is the contrary unto what our bold 
asserters do argue), whereas they say, that because they are of grace, there- 
fore they may justify without prejudice to grace ; — 

4. The apostle carries that very thing as the reason to the contrary, and 
to exclude all inherent holiness after conversion, ver 10, as well as afore, 
even for this reason, because they are the eflects of a new creation, and so 
given upon a supernatural account of mere grace, and anew bestowed by 
grace, after the great forfeiture of the first creation-holiness, and due to 
man's nature then, if God meant to have created man at all. WTiich holi- 
ness so bestowed, and upon that account, did then justify man, and was 
so appointed to do, as the phrase Rom. iv. 4, spoken of the covenant of 
works, is ; which yet I would rather translate dueness than debt. But 
that privilege works had by the law of creation was utterly forfeited by sin, 
and God laid his hand upon the forfeiture and took it, and took justification 
into his own hands, as that it should never be so more. But if he justi- 
fied a second time, it should be every way by grace, so and in such a man- 
ner as not at all by works of what kind soever. Which account is given 
in the instance of Abraham, in that Rom. iv., and more fully Rom xi. 5, 
and is therefore called God's righteousness ; super-creation, supernatural 
righteousness, so that this maxim ariseth invincibly out of this place, 
Eph. ii., that the bon-owed and restored grace of holiness, since the fall, 



8G6 OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V' 

shall never justifj'' ; but these works upon conversion are such ; read ver. 
10, ' For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, 
which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them.' 

God was infinitely tender of his glory, in point of justification, above all 
other of the parts and pieces of the application of salvation unto us, and so 
to preserve the glory of it to himself, and as that it should be his righteous- 
ness alone, and his Son Christ's ; for in other respects, and to other ends, 
he admits works to have some share, notwithstanding- they be ours. Thus 
when we shall come to possess heaven, and that degree and measure of 
glory allotted us, it will be said, that God rewards us secundum opera, accord- 
ing to works, though not propter, or for works. So far good works are ad- 
mitted ; and yet the saints are therein kept from boasting, because the 
fundamental original right, and great charter unto salvation, is past afore, 
and given upon another account ; and in point of justification, and our 
right to heaven, God is so tender and jealous, as he utterly and altogether 
excludes works, for giving a right thereunto in the least. It is the apostle's 
words, Rom. iii. 27. He will have nothing to do with them when it comes 
to that action of his ; he hath not, nor will ever have, any regard to them 
therein, nor should he ; and therefore the apostle had no eye to them here. 
But it is God's righteousness, wholly God's, and no way, or in no respect 
ours, but merely receiving it ; which is here set as the opposite to Paul's 
' m}' righteousness,' in the text. 



CHAPTER XXIL 

That God appointed Christ to be the great shepherd, to take care of the elect 
souls given to him. — The mighty care and diligence which Christ exercises 
in discharge of this office. 

Now the God of j^eace, that brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that 
great shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, 
malie you perfect in every good ivork to do his icill, working in you that 
which is icell pleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ ; to whom be glory 
for ever and ever. Amen. — Heb. XIH. 20, 21. 

The reason of the pertinent coherence of one thing with another in a 
parcel of Scripture is often at fu'st view not obvious ; as here, why Christ as 
* shepherd,' and then his * resurrection,' are expressed under these phrases 
of being ' brought again from the dead,' and that * by the blood of the ever- 
lasting covenant ;' how these should suit at first view is strange. And 
yet there is a great harmony in the jointing every one of these one with 
another. Therefore, for the opening the words, I shall do three* things. 

1. Shew their aspect or reference to what went afore. 

2. Shew why he brings in this title of shepherd in this epistle. 

3. Shew their correspondency among themselves, and pertinency of each 
to each ; together with each particular. 

4. Shew their reference to the prophecies of the Old Testament. 

1. As to their reference to what went afore, we may consider them, 
(1.) In their immediate reference to what went just afore. 
(2.) Remotely, to some principal matters in this epistle. 
* Qu. ' these ?'— Ed. 



Chap. XXIT.J of christ the mediator. 3G7 

(1.) As they refer to vcr. 17, IS. 

[1.] Where he had made mention of himself a pastor over pastors and 
churches, an apostle, and other their ordinary pastors, and from thence 
suitably upon this next occasion of mentioning Christ, he speaks of him as 
' the great shepherd,' over apostles and all, and as one that could do that 
for them which no apostle could do, viz., to ' perfect them in every good 
work.' None of them were sufficient for one good thought of themselves, 
2 Cor. iv., much less for any good work, or for every good work, especially 
to perfect others whom they were set over in the Lord, which Christ their 
shepherd could through their ministry ; and therefore addrcsseth his prayer 
for this to God through him. 

[2.] Himself (who was a great instniment through Christ of good unto 
their souls) was now absent and far off from them. The last foregoing 
words were that they would pray he might be restored to them the sooner ; 
and here he chooseth forth such expressions about Christ, &c., as might 
prompt them with fit matter, or the most effectual arguments for that 
request, and a help unto their faith in that particular : though this is 
done obliquely, the matter here more directly serving unto that other peti- 
tion that follows. But this argument lies in this, that that God who had 
brought back the great shepherd by his blood, &c., that the same God (who 
only could) would restore him to them out of all dangers, &c., through the 
same blood. 

Obs. 1. Jesus Christ bears and bore the same offices whereinafter he 
places his officers under him in the church, thereby sanctifying of all 
offices and officers, which is a great comfort to church officers, and to the 
people of God and churches. He hath the title of Aidzonog, minister and 
deacon of the circumcision, Eom. xv. 8, and Mat. 20, 28, and Mark x. 45, 
Luke xxii. 27 ; bishop or elder, 1 Pet. ii. 25 ; a shepherd or pastor, 1 Pet. 
V. 1, 4, 5 ; an apostle, Heb. iii. 1 ; only with this difference, he the great 
shepherd, he the chief bishop, &c. 

Obs. 2. The blood and resurrection of Christ, as of the great shepherd, 
do in their virtue bring ministers, that have a good conscience, and their 
people, together again. God restores them when driven away and scattered ; 
fetcheth them out of prison, from silence, &c., yea, out of deaths and dan- 
gers, and brings them and their people together through the efficacy of 
these, 2 Cor. iv. 11, 14. There is not a church-meeting we have, but it 
is in the virtue of Christ's blood and resurrection. 

(2.) The words are a prayer in the conclusion of this epistle, and the 
materials of it do refer to some principal matters treated of in this epistle, 
whereof the sum is gathered up into a prayer as the conclusion. 

[l.J In this epistle the apostle affects to set forth Christ under several 
titles which the Old Testament had given him, and which had been taken 
for granted to be intended of the Messiah by the Jews themselves he wrote 
to. As, 

1. A captain of salvation, chap. ii. As the angel that appeared to Joshua 
styles himself, Josh. v. 14, 15. 

2. The apostle, chap, iii., or him whom God would send as the prophet 
like to Moses, chap. iii. 1, 2, and so on. 

3. The great high priest, chap, iv., and so throughout this epistle. 

4. And accordingly here at last in this prayer he attributes to him 
another title of shepherd, as famous in the prophecies as any, which in- 
cludes all of his offices, as I shall shew. 

5. Under whom these Jews were become as sheep, one shepherd and 



8G8 OF CHPJST THE MEDIATOR. [JJOOK. V. 

one sheepfold ; and all, both Jews and Gentiles, who are under him, 
called unto peace and unity by the God of peace. 

6. He had treated also of that new covenant, chap. vii. 8, 9, &c., whereof 
Chi-ist was the founder. 

7. Of that blood of his, which had confirmed that covenant, chap. ix. 
throughout. 

8. Of the virtue of that one ofiering, potent and effectual to perfect for 
ever them that his blood sanctifies, Heb. x., even to a non-remembrance of 
sins for ever, and procuring God to be at peace for ever, ' I will remember 
them no more.' 

9. Of God's raising him up ' to sit down at God's right hand, having 
' purged away our sins ;' so chap. i. and chap. viii. 

10. He had treated of the everlastingness of this salvation and covenant 
and redemption. 

11. And as all along, and especially towards the conclusion of the epistle, 
having exhorted to many good works and duties, thereupon he shuts up all 
with this prayer, the sum of all these, containing a motive and persuasive 
in them with God, a most efiicacious one to move him to grant power to 
enable them to do all those things which he had exhorted unto, and such 
as had themselves withal in them the most operative virtue perfectly to 
work the same in us, namely, his blood and resurrection. And ' that 
God' (prays he) ' through these make you perfect in every good work, to 
do his will, working in you that which is well-pleasing in his sight, through 
Jesus Christ ; to whom be gloiy for ever and ever ; Amen.' 

Observe a gi-eat gi'ound for ministers to gather up in their after-prayers 
the strength of what hath been said in the sermon, which the ancients 
styled a colled, as in the Common Prayer appears to this day in making a 
brief collect of what had been just afore read out of the Scriptui'es, and 
forming them up into a short prayer. 

"VMiy is it the apostle should insert this title of * shepherd' and ' great 
shepherd' in this epistle ? 

Ans. The pertinency of his doing so in writing to the Hebrews doth 
many ways appear. The Jews expected the Messiah to be as a shepherd to 
them, as David their king and Moses had been, who were types of him. 
Moses and Aaron, Ps. Ixxvii. 20, ' led the people as sheep.' David, 
Ps. Ixxviii. 22. And under the name of DaAdd as a shepherd God had pro- 
mised the Messiah to them, Ezek. xxxiv. 23, • And I will set up one shep- 
herd over them, and he shall feed them; even my sei-vant David, he shall 
feed them, and he shall be their shepherd.' And Christ himself, when he 
came, had represented himself to them under that notion, John x., through- 
out that chapter. 

Now those prophecies giving him that title, it was meet the apostle 
should somewhere in this epistle refer unto this, being as great, and the 
prophecy thereof as eminent, as of any other he in this epistle citeth ; and 
it is his apparent design throughout the epistle to refer unto and quote out 
of the Old Testament what was most eminent in Christ, either about his 
titles or offices ; only he chose to do this of his being a shepherd here last 
in a breviary by way of prayer. 

That he hath such an eye and scope in this is evident by comparing the 
passages here, and those prophecies together. 

I shall but single forth that one place, Ezek. xxxiv., and compare it with 
what is spoken here. 

1. There, God promiseth to make a covenant of peace with his j)eople 



Chap. XXII.] op christ the mediator. 869 

by Christ as a shcphorcl, sever. 25 ; and here you have, 1. God in relation 
to this pertbrmauco styled * The God of peace ;' 2. The covenant also 
mentioned. 

2. There, ho promiseth to ' set up over them' this shepherd, ver. 23. 
Here the God of peace ' brings back' this shepherd, or, as Capellus reads 
it, ' brings up,' awyayuv, from avdyo}, riosuin revocare ; for it may be di/a 
and avu both, and so to hrinrj back, up, or to set up, as the word in 
Ezekiel is. 

3. There, he styles him that ' one shepherd,' ver. 23, which is in the 
import of it all one, as to say, ' the great shepherd ;' rhv ijJkyav, says the 
apostle here, as pointing to that one only shepherd ; in the prophet, uniciis, 
or the only ; as of the church, Cant. vi. 9, ' My dove, my undefiled, is but 
one ; she is the only one of her mother, she is the choice one of her that 
bore her,' As Christ also says of himself, ' I am that good shepherd,' and 
I alone. For he adds, all shepherds else are but hirelings, John x. 

4. There, in Ezekiel, he is called ' a prince ;' here, * the Lord.' 

But the Jews little imagined what manner a shepherd he should be, and 
in what strange manner set up to be so. They indeed dreamed chiefly, 
and most of them, him only to have been so entitled in relation unto such 
deliverances outward as Moses had given them, and a prosperous state, 
such as David had set up, and Solomon, taking the covenant of peace for 
that of outward prosperity. They little thought this shepherd must be con- 
secrated, and made such, by his own blood. Hence therefore, 

5. The apostle points them here unto those other prophecies of him, 
which punctually had described him to be such a shepherd as he here 
speaks of him, and how that that covenant of peace prophesied of by 
Ezekiel of him was to be made by his blood, and that it was a peace for 
their souls, and he a shepherd thereof, and for the doing away of their sins, 
and ruling and strengthening them to every good work, wherein principally 
this his office of shepherd was seen. 

The first of the prophecies which under this relation he refers unto, is 
that in Isa. hii. 6, ' All we, like sheep, have gone astray ; we have turned 
every one to his own way ; and the Lord hath laid on him the iniquity of 
us all.' And therefore, withal, he there prophesies that he that was to be 
theirs, and our shepherd, was himself to ' be brought,' first, ' as a lamb to 
the slaughter,' &c., ver. 7. And here, his being 'brought again back' 
imports his having been first led away to death ; hence from that of Isaiah 
it appears that he who was their shepherd was first to be as a lamb oifered 
up, and to give his life for his sheep : as John, x. 11, himself says, ' I am 
the good shepherd : the good shepherd giveth his life for his sheep ;' even 
' that Lamb of God' John pointed to, and Peter, 1 Epistle chap. i. 19, ' But 
ye are redeemed with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without 
blemish and without spot,' and the Lamb's blood in the Revelations often; 
of whom, and of which sacrifice, all their sacrifices were types. It is highly 
observable, that the gate through which he was led to be crucified was 
termed the sheep-gate, for the sheep that were to be sacrificed were kept in 
meadows without that gate, and so were led, as he was, to be sacrificed, 
but they in the temple ; all which sheep and sacrifices and temple were 
tj'pes of him and his sacrifice, as in the same Isa. liii. 10. The apostle 
had even now said, Christ ' sufiered without the gate,' in mount Golgotha, 
unto which he was led, as the other sheep were through that gate to the 
slaughter, as it is also expounded and applied by Philip, Acts viii. 32, ' He 
was led as a sheep to the slaughter ; and like a lamb dumb before the 

VOL. V. A a 



370 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V, 

shearer, so opened lie not his mouth.' It is also as evidently by Peter applied 
to him ; for having in his 1st chap. ver. 22 termed him the ' Lamb without 
spot,' by whose blood we are redeemed, in the 2d chap. ver. 24, 25, he 
cites some of those passages out of Isaiah of him, ' by whose stripes we 
are healed,' and what we were, referring us unto the rest, ' We, like sheep, 
had gone astray ; and God laid on him the iniquities of us all ;' which he 
interprets in ver. 24, ' Who his own self bare our sins in his own body on 
the tree, that we, being dead to sin, should live unto righteousness : by 
whose stripes ye were healed.' And that this he did for us as our shepherd, 
that was to lay down his life, as so as a sheep be led unto the slaughter, 
for us his sheep who had gone astray ; thus ver. 25 of that 2d chapter 
explains to us, ' For ye were as sheep going astray ; but are now returned 
unto the shepherd and bishop of your souls.' And again look as Isaiah 
says, that ' as a sheep afore the shearer, he opened not his mouth,' Isa. 
liii. 7 : so Peter hath it, ver. 22, 23, ' Who did no sin, neither was guile 
found in his mouth : who, when he was reviled, reviled not again ; when 
he suffered, he threatened not, but committed himself to him that judgeth 
righteously ;' thus manifestly expounding and applying that 53d of Isaiah 
unto him, both as a lamb in his death, as he was a shepherd in his 
resurrection. 

And considered either as lamb or shepherd, we find that God being angry 
with him whilst thus he bore our sins, insomuch as he is said in his wrath 
to have smitten this shepherd with his sword, and smitten him unto death, 
Zech. xiii. 7, ' Awake, sword, against my Shepherd, and against the man 
that is my fellow, saith the Lord of hosts : smite the Shepherd, and the 
sheep shall be scattered.' And that is another prophecy the apostle here 
looks in, and refers u.nto. And thus God was first a God of wrath against 
him for our sakes, God having laid upon him the iniquities of us all, and 
remained such against him until justice had satisfied itself thereby : ' The 
chastisement of our peace lay upon him,' or chastisement for our peace, 
Isa. liii. 5 ; and die he did for these sheep. 

3. Because he was led thus as a sheep unto death, by which his dying 
is expressed by the prophet, therefore most pertinently of all other expres- 
sions he singles forth this, that he was ' brought back again ffom the dead' 
here, so setting forth his resurrection, and his being set up a shepherd over 
us. He was slain without the gate, and his dead body was laid without the 
gate, buried in a tomb there without the gate ; but God ' brought him back 
again' from the dead, and he came into Jerusalem among his disciples, and 
elsewhere, and then was also carried avu, up to heaven, as the word also 
signifies. 

And that this phrase here of being ' brought back from the dead,' thereby 
expressing his resurrection, should yet couch under it, and impliedly point 
unto that manner of his dying, of being ' led unto slaughter,' may elegantly 
be exemplified by the like parallel in the like opposite way, and online 
inverso, in that of our conversion to Christ (in which we are conformed to 
his death and resurrection). Now this our conversion to Christ, Peter 
termeth a ' returning to the shepherd of our souls.' From whom was it 
that Peter fetched this expression ? Even out of that contrary phrase, 
which, I say, had used to express our state afore conversion, and much as 
' we, like sheep, had gone astray, and turned every one to his own 
way : ' this is Isaiah's expression only ; but the apostle on the contraiy, 
and in allusion to this, as fitly sets out our repentance, ' But are now 
returned to the shepherd of our souls,' ver. 25, which had imported our 



Chap. XXII.] ojf ohrist the mediator. 371 

having turned away from liim ; and so conversion is a returning to him. 
And, 

4. Because by his death he made our peace — Isa. Hii. 5, ' The chastise- 
ment of our peace was upon him' — and by his blood made that peace for 
us, as CoL i. 20 ; hence God, that was wroth with him then, when he was 
led to death, and himself smote him (which phrase is used in Isa. liii. 4, 
as well as by Zechariah, and interpreted to be God's bruising him himself, 
ver. 10), is now upon a new stjde (when he brings him back) enstyled, 
' The God of peace,' and that both towards him and us : Eph. ii. 14, ' He 
is our peace,' by dying, ' that he might reconcile both unto God in one body 
by the cross, having slain the enmity thereby,' ver. 16. God's justice being 
satisiied, his auger assuaged, and now he raiseth up Christ, as a God of 
peace, and thereupon both justified us and him ; and in token he was at 
peace, he let our sm-ety thus out of prison. It is in the same 53d of Isaiah, 
ver. 8, ' He was taken fi'om prison and from judgment ;' the suit was ended. 
I quote still such places wherein his dying as a lamb, &c., are mentioned, 
and for us as sheep. And, 

5. Because this was done by a covenant betwixt God and him ; there- 
fore here that covenant is also mentioned, as it is also in the prophecy 
wherein first his being set up as a shepherd is spoken of, Ezek. xxxiv. 23— 
25 ; it is said to be by and with a ' covenant of peace,' ver, 25. 

6. Yea, and in Ezek. xxxvii., having at ver. 24 promised to give them 
this one shepherd, he adds, ver. 26, * I will make a covenant of peace, and 
it shall be an everlasting covenant ;' even as in express words here it is 
styled ' the everlasting covenant,' when he speaks of him as of our shepherd, 
and this these other prophecies alluded unto also. 

7. Here it is said, ' the blood of the everlasting covenant,' even as that 
by which Christ himself was raised up, &c. For by his blood, and the 
merit of it, it was that himself was raised up, after that our peace had been 
fully made up by him : John x. 16, 17, ' Other sheep I have, which are 
not of this fold : them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice ; 
and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.' Ver. 17, ' Therefore doth 
my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it again.' 
Yea, his mediatory glory he did purchase over all anew, and so his resur- 
rection, by his death, though not his personal : Bom. xiv. 9, ' To this end 
Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the 
dead and living.' Phil. ii. 8, 9, ' And being found in fashion as a man, he 
humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, the death of the cross.' 
Ver. 9, ' Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a 
name which is above every name.' All which was by covenant between 
God and him ; as in that 53d of Isaiah, ' because he made his soul an ofier- 
ing for sin,' God promiseth to raise him up, and ' he should see the travail 
of his soul,' &c. And, 

8. In using this phrase, ' By the blood,' &c., the apostle refers us to 
another passage in the prophecy of the same Zechariah, chap. ix. 11. And 
God makes Chi'istthis promise, ' By the blood of thy covenant' (he speaks 
to Christ), * I have sent forth thy prisoners out of the pit.' Zechariah 
speaks much of this shepherd, and those false shepherds that should then 
be when he should come amongst them, in several places of the same 
prophet ; and in this 9th chapter he speaks of ' the flock of his people,' ver. 
16 ; and the meaning of that speech, that by and for the merit of his blood 
it is that he gives forth all deliverances to his people from all evils, as from 
the grave and hell, and by merit of the blood of the same covenant which 



872 OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOE. [BoOK V. 

they were delivered by, it was that Christ himself was, and whereby God 
brought Christ back again from the grave and hell ; and because it was not 
done simply by mere contract and covenant, but also by merit, therefore 
it is not said only here that by his covenant he was brought back, but ' by 
the blood of his covenant ' he was brought back. 

And still you see (and it is to be observed) that all these prophecies of 
him were uttered when either he is prophesied of: as, 1. A lamb slain; 
or, 2. As a shepherd for his sheep ; or, 3. As a shepherd set over his 
sheep ; all which doth the apostle contract and gather together into one 
sum in these few words. 

9. Because God as the God of peace sanctifies us throughout — 1 Thess. v. 
23, ' And the veiy God of peace sanctify you wholly,' &c. — and sanctifies 
us by covenant through Christ his blood, and the virtue thereof, as also 
through his being raised from the dead ; hence in the force and influence 
of all these he here prays, ver. 21, ' Make you perfect in every good work 
to do his will, working in you that which is well pleasing in his sight, 
through Jesus Christ,' &c. ; because Christ had by his blood, and once 
ofi'ering of himself, ' perfected for ever them that are sanctified,' as Heb. x. 
it is said. 

10. And lastly, that Christ was proposed to be such a shepherd as should 
perfest his sheep in holiness and good works, and that God's covenant was 
with him, is as express in that Ezek. xxxvii. 24, ' And David my servant 
shall be king over them ; and they all shall have one shepherd : they shall 
also walk in my judgments,' &c. 

Thus you have seen that the words are a contract or sum both of this 
epistle and the prophecies ; and having been thus opened in their corres- 
pondencies one with another, as also with the prophecies, I single out but 
one observation. 

Obs. Christ is a shepherd, a great shepherd, that great shepherd men- 
tioned by the prophets. All those patriarchs that were shepherds were 
types of him. Abel (whose blood in crying is made a type of his, chap, 
xii. 24) was a shepherd, and a tj'pe of him. And as in Abel blood and 
shepherd met, so in Christ here, a great shepherd and his blood are joined. 
Moses, a shepherd and a type of Christ ; ' A prophet like to him' who, 
with Aaron, ' led the people as sheep,' Ps. Ixxvii. 20. David, a shepherd, 
who, as a king, * guided the people by the skilfulness of his hands,' Ps. Ixxviii. 
72, and therefore their shepherd is named by his name, Ezek. xxxiv. 23. 
A testimony we have recorded of the devils themselves (as in the Scripture, 
that he was ' the Son of God,' ' The Holy One of God,' so in heathen 
stoiy), that he was that great shepherd. Plutarch, endeavouring to give a 
reason why their oracles ceased, says, * That one Thamus a shipmaster, 
who, sailing, was warned by a voice that when he came right over against 
Palodes (in his voyage to Italy), he should ci-y aloud, ]\Iai/ni(s Pan mortuus 
est* which having done, there was heard by all the mariners a lamentable 
groaning and yelling of spirits. And indeed it was so that the cross of 
Christ (who was crucified in the days of Tiberius) was the cause of the 
oracles' silence and defect, which from that time never gave answer to any. 

I. This title of shepherd implies both his natures. 

1. His Godhead. A shepherd is of a superior kind to the sheep, they 
being beasts, and the shepherd man ; Ezekiel, in chap xxxiv. 31, interpret- 
ing that his parable of the shepherd and sheep, ' And je, my flock of my 
pasture, are men, and I am your God, saith the Lord.' 

* The great shepherd is dead, Pan, tlie god of sheplierds. 



Chap. XXII.] of christ the medutor. 373 

2. His manhood. Zcch. xiii. 7, * Mj' shepherd, and the man that is my 
fellow ;' says God in Ezek. xxxiv. 24, he their shepherd is said to be ' one 
amonc; tlum,' or in medio eorum, that is, (as that phrase elsewhere), he is 
of their nature. As he is man, he is called the lamb ; and this lamb is 
shepherd also, as those words import. Rev. vii. 17, ' The Lamb shall feed 
them.' 

n. This title implies all Christ's offices. 

1. Of king. liiugs were called shepherds, toi/mU'c; y.auv, &c. : thus Ezek. 
xxxiv. 24, where, as Christ is called their shepherd, so their prince, as he 
who guides and leads his sheep, Ps. xxiii. 2, John x. 27, as David and 
Moses did the people, and 'judgeth between sheep and sheep,' Ezek. 
xxxiv. 20, 21 ; he will judge those that push them ; and at the latter day it 
is said. The Son of man, the king, sitting on his throne of glory, shall as a 
shepherd separate the sheep from the goats. Mat. xxv. 31, 32, and in that 
respect in the next verses is styled the king, verses 34, 40. 

2. Of priest. John x. 11, ' I am that good shepherd, that give my life 
for the sheep.' 

3. Of prophet. Pastor a pascendo, he feeds them ; John x., Ps. xxiii. 2, o, 
and in Ezek. xxxiv. 23, it is ingeminated, ' He shall feed them, he shall 
feed them,' that is, eminently and immediately, as doubling the speech doth 
indigitate (as Ezek. xxi. 27, it doth). Thus much -what this title of shep- 
herd in the general doth import. 

III. Christ is called, that great shepherd. 

1. In respect of other under shepherds ; so 1 Peter v. 4, ' And when the 
chief shepherd shall appear, ye shall receive a crown,' &c. And here the 
apostle having made mention of other inferior shepherds, verses 2, 3, in 
this verse he calls him the chief shepherd ; yea, kings are styled shepherds, 
but Christ is the shepherd even of those shepherds, as being the ' King of 
kings.' 

2. He is a shepherd of souls. The souls of men are his flock, 1 Peter 
ii. 25. One soul is more worth than all the -world, which is the rate this 
shepherd himself, that went to the price of them, valued them at. 

3. In respect of the extent of his flock ; he is shepherd over all, both 
Jews and Gentiles. John x. 16, ' There shall be one fold, and one shep- 
herd.' Christ having in the former part of that verse spoken of other sheep 
which were not of that Jewish fold — he had had another great flock among 
the Gentiles — he therefore adds, ' And them also I must bring, and there 
shall be one fold,' &c. Paul was the apostle, but of the uncircumcision, 
and Peter of the cii-cumcision. Gal. ii. 7, and both the one and the other 
but for their age ; but Christ is the shepherd of all, yea, and both in the 
Old Testament and the New. In the Old, Eccles. xii. 11, he was then 
called that one shepherd, from whom the masters of assemblies, the minis- 
ters, rulers, and elders of the synagogues, had all their words given them, 
and their assistance to speak them. Of the New I need not instance. 

4. In respect of propriety ; the sheep that Christ feeds are his own, 
John X. 14. It is not so with other shepherds, that are ministers under 
him ; they are but as hirelings in respect of any propriety of feeding sheep, 
says Christ to Peter. They are )nij sheep, says he, not yours ; and they are 
his because he bought them : * The flock of God, which he purchased with 
his own blood,' Acts xx. 28. He bought us, and is therefore called there 
in the text both shepherd and Lord, having bought them by laying down his 
hfe for them, John x. 11. 

5. In respect of his abilities. 



374 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

(1.) In a particular knowledge of all the pei'sons who are his sheep ; though 
they be of that vast extent and variety, yet ' he knows every sheep by 
name,' John x. 

(2.) In skill ; to heal and apply him to all their sicknesses, weaknessesj 
wants : Ezek. xxxiv. 16, ' I wiU seek that which was lost, and bring again 
that which was driven away, and will bind up that which was broken, and 
win strengthen that which was sick : I will feed them with judgment.' 
With judgment ; that is, "with convenient food and physic for every one, as 
their condition of sickness or strength requires. 

(3.) In respect of power. 

[1.] To make them his sheep, by a new creation. He first bought them, 
then makes them his sheep : ' "We are his sheep, and he made us,' Ps. c. 3 ; 
that is, he made us to be his sheep, and ' not we ourselves,' as some do 
read the words. 

[2.] To strengthen them, with strength in the inward man ; which no 
other shepherd can do for his sheep. He is able to make them perfect in 
evei-y good work, as in the text. 

[3.] He protects them all against all them that push them, and would 
drive them out of their pasture, or otherwise any way injure them, and 
'judgeth likewise between cattle and cattle.' Ezek. xxxiv. 20, 21, 22, 
' Thus saith the Lord God unto them. Behold, I, even I, will judge be- 
tween the fat cattle and between the lean cattle. Because ye have thrust 
with side and with shoulder, and pushed all the diseased with your horns, 
tin ye have scattered them abroad ; therefore will I save my flock, and 
they shall no more be a prey ; and I wiU judge between cattle and cattle.' 

[•4.] He hath all power effectually to keep them, and to bring them in- 
vincibly to salvation. John x. 27, 28, ' My sheep hear my voice, and I 
know them, and they follow me : and I give unto them eternal life ; and 
they shall never perish, neither shall any man j)luck them out of my hand.' 

The USE is of comfort to all that are Christ's sheep : in the application 
of which there will still more of the gi-eatness of our shepherd be further set 
out, though in a consolatoiy way ; which I rather chose to do than in a mere 
doctrinal. 

1. In general ; if Christ be our shepherd, and such a shepherd, ' what 
can we then lack ?' It is the comfort that David di'aws from it, Ps. xxiii. 1 ; 
' I send you as sheep among wolves,' saith Chiist, Mat. x. 15 : it was spoken 
when he sent them out to the cities of Judah, and when they returned he 
asks them, ' Did you lack anything ?' Luke xxii. 35. And how came this to 
pass, but because he was the great shepherd, who went with them all the 
while ? And though you now, in this age, are as sheep in the midst of 
wolves, yet you see he spreads your tables, gives your * ordinances in the 
midst of your enemies ; and what do you lack ? 

But, more particularly, consider his promises as a shepherd. 

1. To give you pasture. John x. 9, ' They shall find pasture ;' says he, 
I will see to that ; yea, Ps. xxiii. 2, ' Green pastures, tlae paths of right- 
eousness.' 

2. Fresh springs also, as well as green pastures. So it follows there, 
that is, fresh comforts, springing fi'om the fountain of comforts. Thy 
heart is dry and barren to day ; the next prayer thou makest, or sermon 
thou hearest, thou findest a new spring ; as they in their travel to Sion, Ps. 
Ixxxiv., ' that dig up fountains still, ' ever and anon when they are athirst. 
And this spring is by Christ himself intei-preted to be his ' Spirit, which he 

* Qu. ' you ' ?— Ed. 



Chap. XXII. J of christ the mediator. 375 

gives to them that bcHcve,' John iv. 14 ; * even rivers springing up to 
eternal life,' and so never ceasing until you come to heaven. 

8. Particularly ; those green pastures are ordinances. As, 

(1.) A good fold, as Ezek. xxxiv. 15, that is, a good church, which is 
the seat of ordinances, a good church and holy saints to be in and with. 
Thus Cant. i. 7, 8, ' Tell me, thou whom my soul loveth, where thou 
feedest, where thou makest thy flock to rest at noon : for why should I be 
as one that turneth aside by the flocks of thy companions ?' And again, 
' I will bring them into the fold,' as Christ's speech evidently implies, John 
X. 16 ; and it is he that gives thee a heart to join with such where thou 
mayest be most edified : as in that Cant. i. 8 you see how, in answer to 
her desire, he directs and guides them whither to go : ver. 8, ' If thou know 
not, thou fairest among women, go thy way forth by the footsteps of the 
flock, and feed thy kids beside the shepherds' tents.' 

(2.) Over that he sets and finds out pastors and elders for thee, both 
according to his own heart, yea, and according to thine ; that is, who do 
and shall suit the state and condition of thy soul the best of any other in 
the world ; Jer. iii. 14, 15, ' I will take you one of a city, and two of a 
family, and I will bring you to Zion : and I will give you pastors according 
to my heart, which shall feed you with knowledge and understanding.' It 
is a promise made to gospel times, agreeing with Matt, xviii., as the phrase 
of taking two or three of a city and tribe shews. He will either bring thee 
to the best means, or make those means thou hast the best to thee. 

(3.) He provides and prepares all the good sermons thou hearest, and 
puts those words and prayers too into his ministers' hearts and mouths. 
These are all 'from him, as from that one sphepherd:' Eccles xii. 11, 
' The words of the wise are as goads, and as nails fastened by the masters 
of assemblies, which are given from one shepherd!' Yea, in their pro- 
viding of them, Christ as the great shepherd, that knows the state of every 
one of his flock, brings to their mind this goad to prick forward such an 
one's heart, that nail to fasten on such an one's spirit (as there), accord- 
ing as any one hath need. It is he that * feeds them with judgment,' Ezek. 
xxxiv. And when he hath given fit words for them to speak (the perti- 
nency of which to every one's heart they are not aware of), he then gives 
assistance in the dehvery, and drives in that promise or command home to the 
nail's head ; makes that goad of rebuke or exhortation to pierce a thick and 
brawny heart, and makes it tender. 

(4.) He farther feeds them with the strangest, yea, strongest, sweetest, 
and most soul-heartening food that ever was, even with his own flesh and 
blood : ' My flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed ; ' and so 
some have understood the coherence of these words here in the text, that 
he is a shepherd sv crp u'i/Ma-i in his blood, as feeding them therewith, 
and giving it to save them ; and so refer those words, not to his being 
brought back again, but to his being a shepherd in his blood. This for the 
first ground of comfort : his promises as he is a shepherd, and we the sheep 
of his pasture, as we are called. 

A second ground, that Christ is a shepherd who is careful, as the oppo- 
sition of Christ and hii-elings shews, John x. 13. That office exacts care: 
the sheep take none, the shepherd all ; and that which obligeth Christ to 
this care is his propriety in his sheep. Other shepherds are only hirelings 
and servants ; and though faithful, yet only but as servants ; but Christ 
cares for them as being their owner. They are ' his own sheep ; ' as there- 
fore the apostle reasoneth, Heb. iii. 5, 6, ' Moses was faithful in his house 



37G OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK V. 

as a servant, but Christ as a Son over his o\^Ta house ; which house 
we are.' 

This his care appears, 

1. In seeking them out, both at first conversion, '"and after when gone 
astray, as many ways they do, and are apt to do. Thus, Ezek. xxxiv. 11, 
' I, even I, will both search my sheep, and seek them out.' The word im- 
plies a search even through the whole wilderness, every hedge, every bush, 
every corner. Christ leaves the ninety-nine (as in the parable) to seek the 
poor one that is astray, and seeks all the wilderness over, Luke xv., and 
in the mountains. Matt, xviii. 12, 13, yea, and looks at it as his duty so 
to do. John X. 16, ' Them also I must bring in,' says Christ there. It is 
my Father's command ; as Laban required his tale of Jacob, so will God 
of Christ. 

2. When he hath found them he makes sure work with them to keep them, 
Luke XV. 5. They are not only in his hands, but he lays them on his 
shoulders, and holds the fore feet with one hand, and the hinder feet with 
the other, and yet they will be struggling, but that he hath long hands that 
still reacheth them, and holds them, and pulls them in again. 

3. His care is seen in his inspection into the flock, and visiting his sheep, 
abiding in medio earimi, in the midst of them, or among them : Ezek. xxxiv. 
11, ' I, even I, will both search my sheep and seek them out.' The one of 
the two words there used implies the searching of them out, and the other 
inspection. The Septuagint translates it Icr/Cxs-vj/o/^a/, to visit or oversee. 
Hence the apostle, 1 Pet. ii. 25, doth join both, calling Christ * the shep- 
herd and bishop,' or overseer of our souls,' I'kIcx.o'jov. He knows all their 
wants, and looks to all their wanderings ; and as Jacob watched whole 
nights with the sheep, so Christ does neither sleep nor slumber, but keepeth 
Israel. 

The third ground is, that Christ is a shepherd who is pitiful : Matt. 
ix. 36, ' When he saw the multitudes, he was moved with compassion on 
them, because they fainted and were scattered abroad, as sheep having no 
shepherd.' 

1. To young converts : Isa. xl. 11, ' He gathers the lambs with his arm, 
and carries them in his bosom.' 

2. To those that are with young, he gently leads them (as in the place 
last quoted) ; that is, the grown Christians, or any that are in pains of 
travail, not to overdrive them, as Jacob did not his flock. Gen. xxxiii. 13 ; 
and in Ezek. xxxiv., there are more instances of his pity : as, 

3. To those that stray after their having been brought to the fold, he 
seeks them out again : ver. 12, ' I will deliver them out of the places where 
they shall be scattered in the cloudy and dark day.' Temptation is as a 
cloudy day ; it is a walking in darkness, as Isa. 1. 10. No beast so apt 
to wander as sheep are ; Christ seeks them again. 

4. The weak ho strengthens, who have feeble knees and faint hands, so 
ver. 16 : and also, 

5. The sick and broken he heals. Sheep are apt to break their legs, and 
fall into ditches (heavy temptations), and of all creatures are most subject 
to diseases ; bnt Christ liinds up their wounds and heals all, it being the 
greatest work of a shepherd to look to such things. 

6. He shews his pity and care in providing rest and lying down for them, 
Ps. xxiii. 2 ; and, in Cant. i. 7, ' Thou makest thy flocks to rest at noon,' 
in the heat of the day, vvhether in case of distresses, pressures, hard driv- 
ings, or persecution, by giving them comfortable intermission, and some- 



Chap. XXII.] of ciirist the mediator. 877 

times for a long while quietly and safely to enjoy his ordinances : as Ezek. 
xxxiv. 25, ' And I will make with tlicm a covenant of peace, and will cause 
the evil beasts to cease out of the laud ; and they shall dwell safely in the 
wilderness, and sleep in the woods.' 

Use 2. The second use is of exhortation to men to turn to him. We are 
all as sheep going astray. Oh now return unto the shepherd and bishop of 
your souls, 1 Pet. ii. 25; else God will say, as Zcch. xi. 9, ' I will noticed 
you; that that dieth, let it die,' &c., which is as much as to say, Let thy soul 
die in a ditch, and there lie ; I will not regard it. 



378 OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 



BOOK VI 

Of Christ our high priest, as entered into the holy of holies in the heavens. — 
How ice are to treat and converse with God and Christ Jesus, under the 
notion of his being our hir/h jjriest, and being entered into the holy of holies. 
— And of our having liberty to enter thither to him, and to converse with 
him there, through faith, in j)rayer. 

Seeing then that we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens, 
Jesus the So7i of God, let us holdfast our profession. For we have not an 
high priest tvhich cannot he touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but 
was in all points tempted like as we are, yet ivithout sin. Let us therefore 
come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find 
grace to help in time of need. — Heb. IV. 14-16. 



CHAPTER I. 

The words of the text explained. That Christ is our great high priest. — Wherein 
the greatness and excellency of his jrriesthood consists. 

The apostle had set forth Christ as a judge, to whom we must give an 
account, ver. 12, 13, and here he sets him forth as a most gracious and 
merciful high priest. The former he did, to persuade the Hebrews to get 
true faith, and to beware of a temporary faith. The latter he does, to en- 
courage them to continue in the true ftiith. And it comes very seasonably 
in after the former. For whereas he had told them, that Christ knew and 
observed every thought, and that his word was ■a^itixoc, critical in observing 
and finding out the least by-end, not a thought could escape Christ's all- 
piercing eye, they that were sincere-hearted, being conscious of so many 
imperfections and infirmities in all they do, might think with themselves, 
If he with whom we have to do be so severe as ver. 12, 13, describe him 
to be, how shall we have anj'thing at all to do with him ? how shall we 
hold in with him ? Wherefore the apostle in an instant quite alters and 
changes the scene, and presents Christ in a new habit, and puts on him his 
high priest's robes. As before he had presented him sitting in his judg- 
ment seat, with his sword (the ensign of his justice) in his hand, able to 
* divide between the marrow and the joints,' so now he tenders him to them 
with the heart of a high priest, most tenderly affected towards them in all 
their infirmities, and as sitting upon a throne of grace and mercy- seat, to 
which with boldness they might draw near. 

From which coherence observe that — 

Obs. Jesus Christ can and will shew himself the most exact and severs 
judge ; and likewise the most tender and merciful high priest. He is called 
(you know) both a lion and a lamb. Yea, you have both in one and the 



Chap. I.] of curist the mediator. 379 

same chapter, and the one in the next verse, immediately following the 
other (even as here also the like), Rev. v. 5, G. A lion is of all creatures 
the most fierce and furious, yet generous in his wrath; and a lamb is of 
all the meekest. And he is set forth under both ; not in respect of those 
two several estates of his when on earth, and now in heaven, as if a lamb 
in respect of his carriage here, and sufferings here below, but a lion now, 
possessed of his power and glory in heaven. No ; but a lamb as now risen 
again, and as taking the book out of God's hand, and so to be God's com- 
missioner to govern and judge the world. For that is the scope of that 
chapter. He therefore, as he is now in heaven, shews himself a lamb as 
well as a lion. And a lion and a lamb are creatures of all others the most 
contraiy. Yet Christ hath the heart of a lion, and the heart of a lamb too, 
because he is and was appointed to be the perfect image of God, Heb. i. 3, 
and the executioner of all God's decrees, both of justice and mercy, on the 
elect and reprobate. Through his human nature, the Godhead is to express 
his extremest severity, and likewise the tenderest bowels of mercy ; and 
therefore Christ's heart was fitted and tempered unto both, according to the 
exactest mixture and proportion that might be. God himself said of the 
angel who went with the Israelites (which was Christ, and in an allusion 
unto which type this representation of him here, ver. 12, 13, doth come 
in), ' My name is in him,' that is, my attributes ; as of mercy, so he went 
with them to lead them into Canaan ; so of justice, therefore provoke him 
not, for he will not spare you ; and yet of mercy also, for else he would not 
have gone with them. 

Use 1 . This shews us the excellencies of Jesus Christ, who hath all per- 
fections in him to the height, and mixtures of contraries in their full 
perfections. Such a man we love as hath a spirit of all compositions : 
when highest meekness, and greatest courage and stoutness are met in one, 
how amiable doth it make one ! Even such an one is Christ : read his 
description in Ps. xlv. 

Use 2. We should therefore look at them both in Christ, and carry the 
representation of them both at once in our eyes. Men either look upon 
him as all mercy, and so presume ; or as all severity, and so tremble to 
come at him. The devil then makes a false Christ of him in either. The 
lamb can be angry : you read of ' the wrath of the Lamb.' And so the lion 
can be lamb-like and gracious. Poor souls in desertion look at Christ only 
as armed with his sword, and so tremble to come at him ; as that child in 
Homer did, when his father in complete armour took him up in his arms. 
When Christ looks sternly on thee, yet he may have a father's heart to 
thee, under that vizor of terror. 

Use 3. We should have a mixture of affections, namely, of fear and love, 
answerable to this mixture in Christ; so Ps. ii. 11, 12, 'Serve the Lord 
with fear, and rejoice with trembling. Kiss the Son, lest he be angry.' 
And yet again, ' though his wrath be a little kindled,' yet rejoice, and come 
boldly to him as a Saviour. And let us serve him without fear also, for he 
is a merciful high priest. So in the 45th Psalm he is set forth as a loving 
husband, greatly delighting in the beauty of his queen, who sits at his right 
hand, and is familiar with him. And yet she is taught to know her distance : 
' He is thy God, worship thou him.' 

Use 4. It should be an encouragement to poor souls, who are sinners, 
and tremble at every threatening, and are afraid when they hear or see 
Christ angry, when he rends and tears wicked sinners in pieces, when thej' 
see judgments on the earth. You do well indeed to tremble, as children 



380 OF CHKIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

when they see the servants beaten. But consider withal that he is a gra- 
cious God to you, when his anger is never so much against others. Like 
a loving husband that is general of an army, though he hath been in the 
field killing and slaughtering men that are his enemies, yet when he comes 
into his tent, he is as loving to his spouse as ever, and with the same arms 
embraceth her, with which he ruined them in fury. Such is Christ ; he can 
be and is as loving and familiar with his own, and will use them as kindly 
as if he were not angry at all. And yet men can hardly so command their 
passions, but that they will run out one way; and when they are angry with 
others, they are morose, not placid even to their wife or friend. But it is 
not so with Christ; he can act both parts to the height, and loves to do it. 
He can turn his fierce look on others, to the most gracious smiles on thee, 
and that in the twinkling of an eye. Think but how that, at the latter day, 
his anger will be at the highest, and yet how loving will he be to his own ! 
It will be the strangest sight that ever was, when in the same countenance 
the greatest fury and the most sweet smiles of grace shall lodge and appear 
together, as then they will. Therefore in Isa. xxvii. 4, when God was in 
his armoui', and in battle array, against his enemies (as it is in that verse), 
yet then to his vineyard, to his own, he says, ' Fury is not in me.' No ; 
I am not angry with you (says God), though indeed against briars and 
thorns I am, and will burn them together. When he is most angry, fear 
not to go forth to meet him, but rather go rejoicingly out to him ; for he 
will use thee lovingly, if thou humblest thyself before him, Isa. Ixiv. 5. 
Thus much I have said as an introduction to the words of the text, and 
fi:om the coherence of them. 

The words divide themselves into these three parts : 

1. Two eminent duties exhorted unto. 

2. Three especial discouragements from those duties. 

3. A ground of encouragement unto those duties (notwithstanding these 
discouragements) fetched from Christ's high priesthood in heaven. 

1. The duties exhorted unto are two. 

(1.) To hold fast our profession. Whereby is meant, that cleaving to 
Christ by faith and obedience, whereby we do profess him to be our 
Saviour, and do put our confidence in him. Heb. iii. 1, he is styled ' the 
high priest of our profession ; ' that is, whom we profess to be our high 
priest, by cleaving to the doctrine and religion which he is the high priest 
over. All professions have some eminent founder or chief of them, of 
whom the professors have their denomination. The Jews' religion had 
Moses and Aaron, to whom therefore they are said to cleave ; and the 
Romish religion and profession hath the pope for its chief. He is the 
high priest of it, pontifex maximus ; and therefore they of that profession 
are called pontijicii and papists from him. In like manner the true Chris- 
tian profession hath Christ for the high priest of it, and therefore we are 
called Christians. Now, then, to cleave constantly to Christ, by faith and 
obedience, in all things, whereby he is magnified and confessed to be our 
high priest, both in heart and life ; this is to hold fast our profession. 
And because this is chiefly done by true faith, which as a hand takes hold 
of Christ and holds forth in life the profession of him ; therefore he bids 
them hold the profession : %^aTujix,iv, let us hold, &c. And because that 
faith hath great oppositions and discouragements, that might pull them 
from it or it from them, therefore he bids them hold fast or strongly ; for 
so the word signifies. 

(2.) The second duty exhorted to is to come, viz., by faith ; for by it we 



Chap. I.J of christ the mediator. 381 

are said to come to God and to Christ, 1 Pet. ii. 4 ; to draw near, Hcb. x. 
22, I take it therefore especially to mean coming to God in prayer. Aa 
in Ps. Ixv. 2, ' thou that hearest prayer, unto thee shall all Hcsh come.' 
And that is meant here ; for the word translated holdhj is /xsra -rasjjjff/aj, 
hberty of speech and spirit. Come boldly and speak out your needs and 
complaints. And therefore also the help that is given is called fSofjdsia, 
that is, help upon crying ; and this is correspondent to the ground of en- 
couragement given from Christ's high priesthood, which is an office of 
prayer and intercession. And therefore the apostle encourageth against 
all our exigencies, both miseries from without and guilts of sins within ; 
including both these in that one word ' infirmities,' as things wherein 
Christ om- high priest will pity us. For these are all either expressed or 
evidently implied in the words. The two first are expressed under that 
one word 'infirmities,' ver. 15, whereby both persecutions and afflictions 
from without, and sins, are meant. That under infirmities, miseries, and 
persecutions, and all outward evils are meant, appears fi'om 2 Cor. xii. 5, 
and chap. xi. 30. His outward distresses the apostle calls his infirmities. 
And these he means here ; for he comforts them against these by this, that 
Christ in all these was tempted. Therefore, notwithstanding them, ' hold 
fast your profession ; ' you have a high priest to pity you in them. 

Yet more especially by * infirmities ' he means sins, which indeed are the 
greatest pressures, and which we therefore need most comfort against, and 
that the pity of Christ be shewn therein. And they are the greatest dis- 
couragers of us in om' coming with boldness to the throne of grace for 
help against those outward evils ; and therefore they must be intended 
here. And accordingly we find the word on purpose used but three verses 
oflf in this very discourse, continued, about this high priesthood in the 
type of Christ. In chap. v. 2, the apostle shews the qualifications of a 
high priest then under the law, and he recites them to shew that the same 
virtues, as towards us, are found in our high priest, but without sin. He 
was the high priest under the law (says he), one that ' could have compas- 
sion on the ignorant, and them that are out of the way,' L e., upon sinners 
(for by ignorances and strayings from God, sins are meant), in that himself 
(says he, speaking of the high priest) was clothed with infirmities, that is, 
with sins ; which might move him out of a sense of the like sins in him- 
self to offer the sacrifices of every sinner which should come to him. And 
again, you have the same expression used again of the high priest, chap, 
vii. 28, ' For the Lord maketh men high priests which have infirmities,' 
that is, sins, such as the people had ; which is spoken in direct opposition 
unto Christ his being holy, undefiled, and separate from sinners, ver. 26. 
But though as concerning Christ his having any infirmities on his part, the 
apostle had exempted him, and put in an exception before the words of my 
text, sav^ng, that he was ' tempted in all things, yet without siu ; ' yet as 
to the pitying part, viz., to have compassion on us, under such infirmities, 
his scope is to the full to shew that he is, and must be, a high priest that 
can have compassion, more abundantly than those narrow-hearted priests 
could have, though they were compassionate upon other grounds than he. 
They, for that themselves were clothed and surrounded with the same infir- 
mities of sin that the people were, therefore pitied them. But he, though 
without sin, yet hath that innate compassion, and a heart so made up of 
mercy, that he is much more able to compassionate s'ach even in their sins, 
which are their greatest infirmities. So then under the word infirmities 
sins are intended, and in his alleging the parallel of the high priest in 



382 OF CHRIST THE IMEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

respect of compassion towards sinners which are out of the way, his scope 
and intention must necessarily be to shew that Christ is thus also. His 
allegation had been to no purpose at all, if not unto this ; and so it refers 
to and explains what is said in my text, that he is ' touched with the 
feeling of our sinful infirmities ;' and they therefore are here mainly intended. 
And further, to that end he shews, that though he kept himself from being 
tempted with evil and sin, yet he came as near as might be, being tempted 
by Satan unto sin, and vexed (as the word in some copies signifies) with all 
sorts of sins, yet still without sin. He came, I say, as near therein as might 
be, that he might be able to pity us experimentally. Even herein again, 
because the apostle means infirmities of sins, as well as of miseries and out- 
ward temptations, therefore the comfort and remedy which they are directed 
to seek, and encouraged to find at the throne of grace, is in relation unto 
sins. He mentions both grace and mercy: ' that jon may obtain,' says he, 
* grace and mercy ;' grace to help against the power of sin, mercy to take 
away the guilt of sin. And our own pressures of all other are those of sin 
and corruptions ; and above all things our hearts (who are true Christians) 
are carried forth to obtain grace, and mercy for and about them. So as 
however that gi'ace to help against all other infirmities is meant, and we 
may find in Chi-ist both grace to supply wants, and mercy to give deHver- 
ance ; yet there being two things in sin — corruption and guilt — therefore to 
be sure we need gi'ace and mercy to serve against these two, more emi- 
nently than against all evils else. And these are the evils which the saints' 
hearts do most implore grace and mercy against, and therefore these are 
above aU intended by the apostle here. 

Obs. 1. Jesus Christ is a great high priest ; concerning which in general, 
whatever title Christ hath, this of greatness is added to it. * A prophet he 
is of a truth ;' and ' that prophet', said they, John vii. 40; yea, that 'great 
prophet,' say they, Luke vii. 16. John was a prophet, 'yea, more than a 
prophet,' says Christ of him. Mat. xi. 9. But then, ' I am not worthy t(^ 
imtie the latchet of his shoe,' says John of Christ. A shepherd he is, but 
with this addition, ' that great shepherd,' Heb. xiii. 20. A king he is, but, 
Ps. xlvii. 2, 'the gi'eat King;' it is a psalm of Christ's ascension : ver. 3, 
' The King of kings. Lord of lords.' A priest he is here, a high priest ; 
yet that is not title high enough, but he is a ' great high priest.' 

As King of kings, so Priest of priests, that in all things he might have 
pre-emmence. Col. i. 18. When the person is great, all his titles are 
such. Princes who are eminently excellent, have by their subjects the title 
of Great affixed, as Ghavlemagne, Alexander the Great, Henry le 6hand, 
&c. ; and shall not Christ be exalted, yea greatly exalted ? Ps. :dvii. 9. 

jjse 1. Men who have great friends, how do they bear themselves upon 
them, and have great hopes, great thoughts, and great looks ! So Rab- 
shakeh bore himself upon Sennacherib ; and what big words doth he speak ! 
2 Kings xxviii. 19, ' Thus saith the great king;' — and shall not we, who 
are Christ's servants, bear ourselves as much upon om* gi-eat Lord and 
master ? as Paul often calls him. 

Use 2. Let us serve him as becomes his greatness ; not with the halt or 
lame. Shouldst thou send such to thy prince, would he accept such ser- 
vices ? ' I am a great King,' says God, Mai. i. 14. 

Use 3. Let us become little, that Christ may be great, and appear such. 
As his alone is goodness, so his alone is gi-eatness, 1 Chron. xxix. 11. Let 
us become cyphers to set his gi-eatness out. Let us be content to decrease, 
that he may increase, as John did ; and, Hke the moon, the nearer we come 



Crup. I.J OF CHRIST the mediator, 883 

to this sun, the more we should, j-oa we shall, wane ; it is our glory so to 
do. This in general. 

Now to shew more particularly how Christ is a groat high priest. This 
is spoken of him, 

1. Comparatively to Aaron, who was a high priest ; but Christ is a great 
high priest, whose priesthood the apostle compares with his throughout this 
epistle. I will not now shew all the particulars wherein Christ doth exceed ; 
only in this I instance, that Aaron's priesthood was but a shadow, not so 
much as a picture, compared with his. So he concludes that discourse, 
chap. X. 1. As a king-at-arms, who goes before a true king, such was 
Aaron to him ; and therefore but a low, and a mean, a little high priest to 
this great high priest. 

(1.) In the Levitical law there was a plurality of priests, which argued 
imperfection; but 'they truly were many,' says the apostle, Heb. vii. 23, 
and all could not perfect the work ; which plurality of theirs is implied, ver. 
11 of the 10th chapter, ' every high priest ;' but Christ was but one, ver. 12. 
They were but as so many candles, that successively were burnt out, and 
gave but a dim light ; but he as the sun, which is the meaning of that, Col. 
ii. 17, where the apostle, speaking of all the fore-running types, which were 
' the shadows of things to come,' says, ' but the body is Christ' ; who (as 
his scope there was to shew) hath disannulled all those shadows by his com- 
ing unto the world ; and therefore can be no other body but of the sun 
itself in that comparison intended. For otherwise the shadows do begin to 
exist but when the body comes ; but where the sun casts its beams, shadows 
fly away. Now as the sun is called the ' great hght,' Gen. i. 16, because 
it alone doth that which all the stars and candles cannot, so Christ alone 
discharging this office is called the great high priest. 

(2.) They ' daily ministered,' and ' offered oftentimes,' and the ' same 
sacrifices ;' but Christ he did it but * once,' and that ' for ever,' so Heb. 
X. 11, 12. 

(3.) These many priests, with their many sacrifices often offered, ' could 
not take sins away ;' but Christ by one offering took away all sins, and 
'perfected us so for ever,' that our 'sins are remembered no more,' ver. 
14, 17. But I will no longer insist on this comparison, for it is not worthy 
of it, it being a thing very uncomely to compare the body and the shadow 
together. Therefore I come, 

2. To shew how he is a great high priest in himself, absolutely considered. 
(1.) In his person, 'higher than the heavens,' Heb. vii. 26, that is, than 

the angels, and so all creatures ; for not of place, but of personal dignity, is 
the highness there meant. And as hell is put for devils — ' the gates of 
hell shaU not prevail,' &c. — so there, heaven for angels, and ' such an high 
priest became us,' as it is there. And in this sense he is said to be 
ascended to heaven, when he was not yet ascended in place, but only by the 
union hypostatical, John iii. 13. This his personal worth and greatness is 
mentioned in the text, as that which is the foundation of the greatness of 
his office, ' Jesus the Son of God.' Other offices make the person great, 
and his dignity the more ; but here the person dignifies the office, and makes 
it great. For from hence proceeds aU the worth of the sacrifice he offered, 
and of the intercession of this priest : the worth of his sacrifice being attri- 
buted to his being God — ' the blood of God ' — and the prevalency of his 
intercession to his being the Son. Other officers (if great) must have a 
great deal of outward state and pomp, as kings have, and ceremonies of 
reverence are invented to make them seem great ; and as themselves are 



884 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

human ordinances and ci'eations, so they have human mventions for state 
and pomp, because they want personal greatness to bear up respect. And 
such a priest was Aaron and his fellows, which (I take it) is the meaning of 
that Heb. vii. 16, ' He was made a priest, not after the law of a carnal com- 
mandment,' which is spoken in opposition to the priests of the old law, who 
were indeed made thus, and it was aU their making. The priests of old 
were of themselves no more fit to be priests than others of the Jews ; it was 
merely a law which made them such, no peculiar personal worth in the 
men : as the law makes a child as true and as great a king as a man grown. 
And, accordingly, they had carnal rites, which the law also prescribed, in 
the observance of which their priestly power and dignity did lie, and thereby 
was supported ; and so were priests ' after the law of a carnal command- 
ment ' (so the law ceremonial is called, and thereby distinguished from the 
law moral, which is called spiritual, Kom. vii. 12, 13, 14). For the per- 
sons being weak, as other men, they had rites, such as were glorious gar- 
ments, a glorious temple, &c,, to make their office great; which yet were 
but fleshly, that is, weak (as Eph. vi. 12, flesh is taken, ' not with flesh, 
but with powers,' &c.), and which wrought in the fleshly part of men an 
estimation of greatness. But this priest * is made after the power of an 
endless life.' By power, he does not simply mean that authority given 
Christ by his Father's institution ; for so these Levites also were ordained : 
Heb. V. 4, ' No man takes this honour to himself, but he that is called of 
God, as was Aaron ; ' but he understands thereby, that personal power, and 
those eminent abilities which were in his person inherent, and which moved 
God to pitch on him, whereby he was not a king or priest dressed up, or 
set out with ceremonies, and carnal rites of reverence, but endued with 
power inherent, whereby he was able to shew himself a priest indeed. And 
as he was ' declared to be the Son of God with power,' Rom. i. 4, so also 
to be a priest with power. He had the power of a priest in his person ; 
which consisted chiefly in this, that he had the power of an indissoluble 
life (as the word is), that whereas it was requisite that he should die, to 
undergo God's wrath, which would have sunk the souls of men and angels, 
he could outlive it, and all the powers of death could not hold him ; as 
Acts ii. 24. ' I lay down my life, and I take it up again,' says Christ ; and 
so can survive to perform the rest that belongs to that office. And hence 
the word of the oath pitched on him, as one of himself consecrated and 
carved out for it, and none else ; so ver. 28, ' The law maketh men high 
priests which have infirmities, but the word of the oath, since the law, 
maketh the Son, who is perfected,' as the word is, ' for evermore.' 

2. Secondly, It appears how gi^eat a priest he was, by the great trust 
which was reposed in him. We judge and esteem of the greatness of 
offices, by the great trust that is reposed in them. This made Joseph's 
office great, and himself the gi-eatest man in Eg}'pt. So with us, the high 
treasurer's place is great, because of the trust; and so the lord keeper's, &c. 
Now of Christ it is said, Heb. vii. 22, ' He became a surety of a better cove- 
nant.' It was an infinite trust which God committed to him. All those ' gi'eat 
and precious promises ' must be made ' yea and amen ' in him. All God's 
oaths and covenants must otherwise have been disannulled and cancelled ; 
yea, heaven must have been dissolved, and all the souls saved under the 
Old Testament sent down again, if Christ had not been a faithful high 
priest. All the glory of God's justice, all our souls which God so loved, 
all our sins which he desired so to be pardoned, all God's plots hung upon 
him, all his affairs were committed to him (I mention all these, because 



Chap. I.J of christ the mediator. 385 

they all concerned God's glory as well as our salvation, and therefore aro 
called * things appertaining to God,' though ' for men,' that is, for man's 
good ; and he was thithful in them all, Heb. ii. 17). Ho trusted Christ, 
as Pharaoh did Joseph ; and was not this a great high priest then ? All the 
good things that Christ meant to bestow, the purchase of them was com- 
mitted to this high priest. All God's holy things he was minister of, Heb. 
viii. 2 and ix. 11. All which argues the excellency of his ministry : Heb. 
viii. 6, ' He hath obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much he is 
the mediator of a better covenant, which was established upon better pro- 
mises,' and of greater trust, which he was to make good. 

3. Thirdly, The great solemnitj^ that was at his instalment argiies his 
greatness. It was by an oath, Heb. vii. 20, 21. Not so the Levitical 
offices. Those offices which were small, and of no great account or trust, 
but put in and out at pleasm-e, were wont to be bestowed without an oath, 
but great ones with an oath. And this very reason is indeed given why 
Christ was made with an oath, ver. 22, ' Insomuch as he was a surety of 
a better testament ; ' that is, betrusted with the rich promises of a greater 
covenant. Yea, further (which may be matter of wonderment unto us, as 
differing from all other investitures), not he himself so much doth take the 
oath, as his Father that made him, which was a transcendent and unheard 
of honour. 

At the first erection of this office, and placing this great officer, God 
himself took an oath ; whereas the usual way is, that the party that enters 
upon the office takes the oath ; but here, God himself swears. Heb. vii. 
21, ' This priest was made with an oath,' says the apostle ; and by whom 
was this oath taken ? Not by him who was made the priest, but by God 
himself (that made him) when he made him : ' He was made with an oath, 
by him who said to him ' (mark it, by whom it was taken), ' The Lord sware, 
and will not repent, Thou art a priest for ever, after the order of Melchi- 
sedec' This oath indeed was first taken from everlasting, when God first 
called him to his office, but was then solemnly renewed, and again rehearsed 
over, when Christ first entered upon this priesthood in heaven, being now 
set at God's right hand, as appears by comparing Heb. v., 5th and Gth 
verses, and Ps. ii., Gth, 7th, and 8th verses, with Ps. ex., ver. 1, 4, where, 
when God had set Christ down at his right hand, as Ps. ii. 6 and Ps. ex. 1, 
then he rehearses this oath, as ver. 4 of that psalm ; yea, renews it, as 
Heb. V. (quoting both these psalms to this one and the same purpose) doth 
shew. All this was to assure us how much God's heart was engaged in 
this business of his priesthood, which it should be exercised about, namely, 
the pardoning of sinners. Christ's office in heaven is the pardon-office. 
He is a priest over it, to sue a pardon out for sinners. And the reason why 
God thus sware, rather than Christ, was because the business to be effected 
by this office being the pardon of our sins, which was dependent upon God's 
will, and to be procured at his hands through Chi'ist's mediation and inter- 
cession; now therefore, to assure both us and Christ himself likewise, when 
he took on him this office, that his intercession should never be in vain at 
any time, for any souls that come to God by him, or that he sues for, God 
the Father takes this oath. Because Christ's office in interceding being to 
sue for pardon, and it being the Father's part to grant it : in this case, the 
oath is rather taken by the Father, to assure both us and Christ for ever 
of his covenant to hear Christ, and grant what by virtue of his office he 
requires ; and that is, the pardon of our sins, which is the work of the office, 
that is, the thing that the oath intends, and not simply the confirmation of 

VOL. V. B b 



386 OF CHRIST THE MEDL\.TOR. [BoOK VI. 

his office to Mm, but the effect of his office, that it should procure pardon, 
as is evident by chap. viii. throughout. An oath to a covenant or promise 
argues the greatest seriousness that may be. Even he who doth betrust 
him, is so satisfied in him, as he takes an oath for him ; he exacts it not of 
him ; he would not shew so much diffidence in a person so gi'eat and faith- 
ful, and able for the place ; but he swears for him, that he should be a 
priest, and he would not repent ; yea, he foresaw that in Christ, that he 
could never have cause to repent that he saved men by him. God swears, 
as glad to engage him in it. 

4. Fourthly, He is a great high priest in respect of the continuance of his 
office ; for what was it God sware to ? ' Thou art a priest for ever,' says 
the apostle, glossing upon this oath : Heb. vii. 23, ' They truly were many 
priests ' (that is, in succession one after another, though there was but one 
priest at once), ' because they were not suflered to continue by reason of 
death.' They were but as so many candles (as was said) that burned out, 
and others were set up in then- rooms ; yea, and some were deposed afore 
death ; they were not suffered to continue, though they continued to live ; 
so Abiathar. ' But this man ' (says he, ver. 24), ' because he continueth 
ever, hath an unchangeable high priesthood ; ' for that cannot pass to any 
other, but is for ever in himself; and he can never lay it down, as he can- 
not lay down his person, or his being the Son of God. For that is the 
reason given, that seeing he himself continueth ever, his priesthood like- 
wise shall continue ever. Now, offices that are of great trust, and withal 
are perpetual and for one's life, and cannot be taken away, are ever 
accounted gi-eat. It is this that makes the office of a king so great, be- 
cause he is not subject to a deposition. Therefore he must needs be a great 
high priest, who hath a priesthood that cannot pass from him ; yea, if he 
should lay it down, there is none in heaven or earth worthy to take it up. 
Princes consider well whom they put into places, out of which they cannot 
again remove them, and that hold not upon a quoin diu se bene (jesserint. 
Now such is this office wherewith Christ is invested. But God knew him 
so well aforehand, that himself durst swear for him, and that he would 
never repent of his placing him in it. 

5. Fifthly, Christ is gi'eat in his love to us to become a priest for us : 
John XV. 13, ' Greater love than this hath no man, that a man lay down 
his life,' &c. By undertaking of which he became a priest ; and so it may 
be said, as in the Acts, ' With a great sum purchased he this office.' Great 
was his love thus to become a priest for us, that he was equal to God his 
Father, and as great as he, that he should descend from his greatness and 
become lesser, to be a priest for us ; and the lesser his person became, the 
gi'eater his priesthood. For now his Father (as Christ is a priest) is greater 
than he, John xiv. 28. Yea, Christ became ' lower than the angels,' Heb. 
ii. 7, and yet lower, even than men ; ' a worm, no man,' &c. And by how 
much lower his person became, by so much is his priesthood made higher. 
And so at once the greatness of his person made him alone fit to be this 
high priest (as was said) ; and yet withal, the lowering of all this great- 
ness, even to nothing, made his priesthood to be so high and great. So 
that it hath both a height and a depth in it to make it gi'eat ; and so his 
love is said to have (Eph. iii. 18, 19,) such * a height and a de])th in it, as 
it passeth knowledge.' 

(3. Sixthly, He is a great high priest in the sacrifice which he offered ; 
which, Heb. ix. 23, is called a better sacrifice than those of the law, so 
much as heavenly things are better than the shadows of them ; as it is 



Chap. I.J op christ the mediatob. 387 

there, and chap. x. 1. 'For he offered up himself,' Heb. ix. 14, 26. And 
what a sacrifice was that ! God himself hath not such another Son to 
offer, he has no more such sacrifices. Had he sacrificed millions of 
worlds of innocent men, and holy angels, even hecatombs, they had been 
but as mites to the riches of heaven and earth, in comparison to Jesus 
Christ : 1 Cor vi. 20, we are said to be bought with a price ; magno pretio, 
so some read it ; for what a sacrifice must that needs be, wherein all the 
riches, glory, and excellencies of God-man were emptied, and (as sacrifices 
:)f old were to be) consumed and burnt to ashes, to nothing ! And all he 
offered was his own, by such a title of personal propriety (as second per- 
son), as it was not God the Father's (though his also as God's creature) : 
so as he borrowed nothing, but was himself priest, sacrifice, altar, temple, 
and all. 

7. Seventhly, He was a great high priest in respect of the temple and 
tabernacle that was made for him to officiate in. You guess at Aaron's 
and his successors' greatness by the glory of the tabernacle first, and then 
of the temple, and therein of the holy of holies, the wonder of the world. 
But the heavens were made for this man to be a priest in ; and it is the 
highest end, next God's glory, that they were made for. He is a heavenly 
man, yea, ' the Lord from heaven,' as he is called, 1 Cor. xv. 48 ; a priest 
higher than the heavens ; and therefore he must have a place suitable to 
perform the great part of his office in. And, therefore, as it is said, that 
* it became us,' or, it was necessary for us, being sinners (if saved), ' to 
have a priest,' who for the excellency of his person should be ' higher than 
the heavens,' so likewise it became the excellency of his person and high 
priesthood, that he should have a place to administer in, ' above the 
heavens.' And that is also noted in the text as a circumstance that makes 
him a gi'eat high priest, that he is ' entered into the heavens,' and officiates 
at the ' throne of grace' (ver. 16), the highest place in heaven, as the 
mercy-seat was in the holy of holies. Yea, he purchased this place by his 
blood, and laid down a price for it ; and therefore is said to ' enter into the 
heavens by his blood,' Heb. ix. 12, 24. Yea, he had a temple and a taber- 
nacle yet more excellent than the heavens, a building made of better stuff. 
You will wonder what that should be ; his own body and human nature, 
which was the true temple, as he says, John ii. 19, ' Destroy this temple.' 
It was ' God's tabernacle,' Rev. xiii. 6, the ' holy of holies,' Dan. ix. 24, 
in which the ' fulness of the Godhead dwells bodily ;' which in the local 
place of the heavens it doth not, nor is personally united to them ; and 
that is it which makes this his manhood more high than the heavens, and 
to be called ' a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands ; 
that is to say, not of this building.' The apostle speaks it of Christ's own 
body ; for of the heavens he speaks besides in the next verse, ' By his 
own blood he entered into the holy of holies' (ver. 12) ; namely, the 
heavens, than which this of his body is the greater and more excellent 
tabernacle, ver. 11. 

Use. Let us hold fast our profession against oppositions of men. The 
apostle speaks to them in suffering times, and we may say it in difficult 
times. And it is to be held fast : there is danger of being pulled from it 
by the adversaries. Men who have great masters bear themselves upon 
them, and are bold to wear their livery. The three children saw God in 
his greatness, and contemned Nebuchadnezzar ; and so did Moses as to 
Pharaoh, whose wTath he regarded not. Let us still view how great a 
high priest we have, and give back in nothing. Paul loves to have this 



388 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

often in his mouth ; * Jesus Christ my Lord,' so Phil. iii. and elsewhere : 
as courtiers use to cry, ' The king my master.' Now why should not we 
be as bold as they ? For he is able, and will bear us out against all that 
do oppose us. ' We are not careful,' said the three children, ' to answer 
thee, king, in this matter.' They saw God to be great, and able to bear 
them out. So we, seeing our high priest to be so great, let us hold fast 
to him, and he will hold us fast, ' and none shall pluck us out of his hands,' 
John X. 28. He is a great high priest entered into the heavens, who will 
also, if we hold fast to him, bring us thither. Men cleave to great persons 
in great distresses, when they can give them any great hopes. * Can the 
son of Jesse give you vineyards and olive-yards ?' said Saul, when he feared 
the people's departing from him. But have any of your great masters 
places in heaven to bestow ? Have they mansions and offices there to dis- 
pose of ? (may our high priest say). But Christ hath ; ' He is passed into 
the heavens.' 

CHAPTER II. 

The ivords of tlm text exjylained. — What is meant by the holiest. — How we 

enter in thither. 

Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of 
Jesus, by a new and living ivay, which he hath consecrated for us, through 
the veil, that is to say, his flesh ; and having a high priest over the house 
of God ; let us drain near with a true heart, in full assurance of faith, having 
our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with 
pure water. — Heb. X. 19—22. 

My subject from out of these words is. How in prayer, especially secret 
prayer, to converse with Christ our great high priest, entered into the 
heavens, and we to follow him thither by faith, and treat him there when 
we pray as being entered into the holiest with him. 

The art and skill of this high converse with him in the heavens, is the 
apostle Paul's : who of all the apostles (if not alone) hath most insisted on 
this particular. And in this epistle he unfolds the mystery of Christ's 
high priesthood, as it was veiled under the type and shadow of the Leviti- 
cal high priesthood of Aaron, and his successors. And writing to the 
Hebrews, now turned Christians, he speaks both the doctrines and duties 
of the gospel in the Old Testament characters, and conciphers them. But 
in a special manner he had explaiued the mystical signification of that emi- 
nentest part of Aaron's priesthood, in his officiating on that most solemn 
' day of atonements,' when he went into the holy of holies (which was the 
sum and complement of the high priest's service), to be Christ * entering 
into the heavens' as an high priest for us (of which you may read largely, 
though intermingled with other things, from chap. iv. ver, 16, and chapters 
v., vi., vii., viii., ix., and so on in this 10th chapter, unto these words). 
And in these words (my text) he comes to the duties, or practical part that 
belon^eth to us thereupon as inferred from thence : which likewise he utters 
in the language of the types of that day's rites and solemnities. 

And of all those gospel duties, he begins first with this very thing which 
I have singled forth for my subject, viz.. How to converse with God, and 
Christ, now he is in heaven, in allusions unto the type thereof, and there to 
transact our concernments with him ; which being the first of all the other 



Chap. II,] of christ the mediator. 889 

exhortations made, shews it was a principal one, and most genuinely inferred 
from the foresaid type. And to that cud he first informs us, in ver. 19, 
of our right and privilege, that are saints under the New Testament, viz., 
to enter into the holiest, and to go to him our high priest thither ; and the 
foundation of that privilege to be his blood, ver. 19. And withal, secondly, 
pointing us the way which our high priest hath paved and consecrated for 
us to come thither to him, ver. 20, himself having first entered as an high 
priest for us, ver. 21. And then, thirdUj, in ver. 22, he sets forth the duty 
and qualifications of those that will so come, and which they that enter 
must seek for, or bring with them ; and these drawn and infen-ed either 
from the type of the people's part, jDerformed on that day, or by the high 
priest acted for them, or on their behalf. 

There are three or four things or phrases in the text which I account it 
requisite to explain, to make way for the founding of this my subject on the 
words, ere I proceed upon it. 

First, That by ' the holiest ' here is meant the highest heavens, into 
which Christ is entered, and where Christ is resident, and whither we are 
bidden to come and enter, and whereof the holiest in the temple was the 
type. This is so much known to the most of intelligent readers as it needed 
not to be insisted on, but for the more unknowing their sake. And they 
may understand from our apostle that the tabernacle of Moses, and after- 
wards the temple of Solomon, consisted of two courts or rooms (see 1 Kings 
xvi. 17, 19), one before the other ; which the apostle exactly describes, to 
the end that all might understand this very thing I am upon. Chap. ix. 
ver. 2, 3, * For there was a tabernacle made ; the first, wherein was the 
candlestick, and the table, and the shewbread; which is called the sanctuary 
or the holy. And after the second veil, the tabernacle, which is called the 
holiest of all.' ' And the priests,' he says, namely, ' the holy, went into 
the fii'st* every day to sacrifice,' ver, 6. ' But into the second' (which was 
the holiest) 'went the high priest once a year,' &c., ver. 7, which second 
he again calls, ' the holiest of all,' in ver. 8. And at ver. 9 he tells us, 
that this ' first tabernacle ' (so he calls the whole, consisting of these two 
apartments) ' was a figure for that time then present.' The figure of what ? 
The apostle plainly unriddles and explains it ; ver. 24, * Christ is not 
entered into the holy places made with hands ' (that is, into those earthly 
tabernacles which the priests entered into every day, and the high priest 
once a year entered into), ' which are the figures of the true ; but into 
heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us.' So then we 
are sure that the heavens are the holy places ; and the heaven Christ is 
now in is the holiest, and figured out by that holiest of all. I will not at 
all detain you with the question, whether there be not in the heavens a first 
court, which Christ passed through, of which the court of priests was the 
figure, into that heaven of heavens, of which the holiest of all, which then 
the high priest entered into, was the figure. The apostle, in that last place 
cited, doth in the plural mention both, in saying, * the holy places,' and 
that they were ' figures of the true,' and it is certain the true here are the 
heavens. And yet again when he interprets what those places did signify, 
he says, ' heaven itself,' in the singular. It is enough to my present pur- 
pose, that the Lighest heavens is here meant by the holiest ; those which 
Christ entered into, and where now he is, and into which we are here in- 
vited to come in ; and into which our hope is said to be (in like allusion) 
to enter as an anchor, into ' that within the veil ; whither the forerunner is 
* Qu. into the first, namely, the holy ' ? — En. 



390 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

for US entered,' chap. vi. ver. 19, 20. And ' that within the veil' is plainly 
an allusion to the ' holy of holies.' So the apostle would have us to mind 
and observe, from his foresaid description, chap. ix. ver. 2. After the 
second veil was the tabernacle, which is caUed the holiest of all. 

The second thing to be explained is, what is meant by entering. Our 
entering (for it is spoken of us, and our entering) into the holiest ; that is, 
into heaven. 

1. We all know that our going to enjoy and possess heaven, after this 
life and world are ended, is tenned an entering into it : Matt. xxv. 23, 
' Enter into thy master's joy ; ' and Acts xiv. 22. And Christ's entering 
into his glory, and into the heavens (as in this epistle), is said to be when 
he ascended. 

But here this our entering must be understood of what is to be, and what 
we are to do, in this life. We being invited upon the declaration of our 
right to enter in, ver. 19, to come to, as the word is, ver. 22, or draw near. 
And it is as an act to be done by us in this life ; an entry and coming with 
liberty of speech, as the word translated liberty and boldness, in ver. 19, 
also signifies. And withal to ' come to,' and ' draw near,' doth import an 
act of oui's ; and that to be with such and such dispositions as at that pre- 
sent are to accompany that act of drawing near, and to be exercised therein, 
all which dispositions are concomitants of this life. Moreover, it is as an 
entry whilst we are in via, in the way ; viatores, wayfaring men (as the 
prophet 'Isaiah, chap, xxxv., terms us) ; so ver. 20, we are to enter ' by a 
new and living way,' consecrated for us, and that is in this life. In the 
other world we are at our journey's end. 

Yet 2. There is an entering into the kingdom of heaven in this life, 
which is when we are fii'st called and converted, and born again, which 
indeed is done but once for all, whereof baptism is the seal ; of which those 
places are to be understood : John iii. 5, ' Except a man be bom of water, 
and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God ;' which phrase 
is also used, Matt. xix. 23, 24, and Mark x. 23, 25, that ' a rich man shall 
hardly enter into the kingdom of God ; ' that is, is hardly converted ; and 
is spoken upon occasion of the rich young man's refusal to come unto 
Christ. But this initial entrance is not meant here; for he supposeth them 
he speaks to, to have been as to this respect entered already ; and there- 
fore calls them brethren, ver. 19, and supposeth them to have a right 
already to enter: ' Seeing therefore we have boldness,' or ' right to enter' 
(as many intei-pret it), so upon that right invites them to draw near; whereas 
the new birth is that which gives that right fii'st, as John i. 12, 13, and 
therefore is not meant here. And again, that entrance into the kingdom of 
heaven by effectual calling at first, is as an entrance into a state, or such as 
into a city, to be at first admitted a free denizen of it (the state of grace, 
as Rom. v. 1) ; but is an admission into a condition or privilege, namely, 
that the kingdom of heaven should belong to us. It is to be coelo donatus, 
made a citizen of heaven, Phil. iii. But this here is an entrance as into a 
house, ver. 21, where some one dwells whom we would speak withal ; and 
liberty of speech is that which this entrance serves unto. And this is into 
the holiest, you see, as into a place, in allusion to the high priest's going 
into the tabernacle, as a holy place; and such was Christ's entrance into 
heaven, as into the holy place, as was said, chap. ix. ver. 24 ; and this of 
ours is into heaven, as his was. 

3. It rests then this be an entrance into heaven in this life, by our per- 
forming such acts of drawing near, and coming to God, and our high priest 



CUAP. II.] ^ OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. JJUl 

there, as are to be continued and increased after our first conversion, and 
performed between it and our entering into the actual fruition of the glory 
of heaven. And that there are such actings of soul, in the exercise of 
which we do truly and really enter into heaven, and are so called, the 
Scriptures are not wanting as to the using this phrase in that sense. The 
apostle, 2 Peter i. 11, having exhorted unto an exact diligence in all good 
works after calling, and unto adding all sorts of graces, as occasions call 
for the exercise of them, and to abound therein ; from ver. 5 to 10, he then 
proposethfour or five spiritual advantages that will accrue thereby, proceeding 
by a gi'adation in them, ver. 10. And the last and highest of them is in 
ver. 11, ' For so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly, into 
the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.' This is 
narrowed by most interpreters* unto an abimdant free entrance into heaven, 
and reception of our spirits by Christ at our death ; according as we have 
abounded in good works, to be filled at our death with joy and comfort 
answerable ; as also at the latter day, when Christ shall say, ' Come, ye 
blessed ; for ye saw me hungry,' &c. And it is certain that the word enter 
is used of our taking that full possession of enjoyment after death of the 
kingdom of heaven, as Acts xiv. 22, and frequently elsewhere ; yet I find 
Calvin to take in unto this, the promise of all those rich supplies and assist- 
ances, which God vouchsafes all along during this life, whereby to bring us 
to heaven. And some protestant interpreters since,! take it to include 
assurance in this life, and a promise that eternal life, and the happiness 
thereof, shall open itself to you more and more, or be set open wider unto 
your spirits, so as to enjoy the larger sense thereof in your souls, that you 
may more amply and freely pierce into the inwards of heaven, and enjoy 
the sense of that life in a larger measure. I have in the margent cited 
these, that I may not appear alone in giving this sense ; though I take the 
words to extend to both, viz., unto our entrance by way of full fruition 
in the other world ; the comfort whereof at death God often gives to those 
that have abounded in holiness, that their souls are in heaven whilst in 
their bodies, and in the subui'bs of heaven. And they crowd not in, but 
have the great broad gates set wide open to them. Yet withal, also, that 
in the mean time holy walking procureth, ministereth, or afibrdeth in the 
very doing, the privilege of a more abundant entrance into heaven every 
day more and more, all along this life ; by Christ's manifesting himself to 
them; as John xiv., upon 'keeping his commandments.' And in the 
coherence of the words in Peter with the foregoing, the promise hereof 
comes in last, as an increase or surplusage of the former privileges (all 
which are in this life). One mentioned, ver. 10, was, that we should 
thereby ' make our calling and election sure.' And this of ' abundant 
entrance' is not the same with that ; not a repetition of the same matter, 
of assurance namely, but an addition of a distinct and flirther benefit ; a 
farther, and indeed the highest, degree attainable in this life, the top of 
his climax, or highest ascension of such attainments. As if he had said, 
you shall not only ' make your calling and election sure,' but you shall 
enter more and more into heaven, and live in heaven aforehand whilst you 
live, and take an ample possession of it in the tixst fruits thereof, which 
yet is called but an entering (though often still renewed), because it is at 

* Dutch Annotators. 

t Amplior introitus, i. e., felicitas et vita asterna amplius pandet, et explicabit se 
vobis, ut copiosius, et liberius penetrare possetis in regni hujus partes interiores ; et 
frui vitce illius sensu, in amphori mensura. — Dixon in verba. 



892 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

highest in this life but an imperfect attainment ; and in comparison of the 
latter full entrance, which is upon death, but as an entrance, a first entrance, 
and first fruits and earnest, and yet said to be an entrance. And thus, 
Heb. iv., ' we who have believed do enter into rest ;' and therefore going 
on 'from faith to faith,' as Kom. i., we enter further into rest, as faith in- 
creaseth, every renewed act being a renewed entrance ; and thus we are 
entering all our life long. And this Jacob, that so extraordinary saint and 
patriarch, had enjoyed long afore death. He says, ' This is the house of 
God, and this is no other than the gates of heaven,' which in that vision 
(wherein he saw Christ and the angels) he had been taken up into, Gen. 
xxviii. 17. Yea, and every soul that walks very holily, and abounds in it, 
though he enter not into the joys of heaven, such as are ' unspeakable and 
full of glory,' yet he may truly be said to go further up into heaven, in his 
so walking, and to obtain larger room and place there than other men, 
though holy. He enters fm-ther up into the countiy every day, into the 
heart of it, as we use to say, — though it be true that every true Christian 
is passed from death to eternal life, from hell into heaven ; — and when pos- 
session or fruition shall come, such a man will find a more rich and ample 
provision to have been made for him there against he comes. 

4. But if, in the last place, more strict iuquuy be made, what actings, 
exercises of faith and holiness, the apostle doth here in this my Hebrews' 
text, more especially intend, and calleth an entering into heaven, and a 
coming to, and drawing near ? I answer : 

(1.) In general. All gospel worship and ordinances, which therefore by 
way of inference from this here in ver. 19, he in the 23d exhorteth not to 
forsake. And we must consider that his exhortation, begun in the 19th 
verse, is an inference from his discourse afore of the Jewish worship, and 
particularly of that on that solemn day of atonement, when the high priest 
went into the holiest, which was the highest worship that the Jews had 
prescribed them ; and was a day of pure worship. They were to do no 
work thereon. Yea, and was styled a Sabbath of Sabbatism, the queen of 
sabbaths, and above all other sabbaths whatsoever. And you may observe 
how in the beginning of this chapter, wherein he goes on to interpret and 
unfold the mysteries of this day's solemnity, he styles them that come to it, 
' the worshippers,' ' the comers thereunto,' verses 1, 2, and from which 
(namely, that his discourse, doctrinally treated by him in three chapters 
afore) it is he deduceth his exhortation here. So then gospel worship and 
ordinances may in general be understood to be an entrance into heaven, and 
the dispositions required in ver. 22, to be the inward qualifications requisite 
unto all such worship. 

But (2.) in a more special and eminent manner, I conceive, he under- 
stands prayer, and especially private prayer. And I am so far from being 
alone in it, that I find myself compassed about with a cloud of interpreters, 
who, almost generally, carry it unto prayer. I could fill a leaf with their 
names and sayings to this purpose upon some or other of these. And that 
parallel-like exhortation (which many of them do allege for this), Heb. iv. 
14, ' Seeing we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens, 
Jesus the Son of God ; ' and ver. 10, ' Let us come boldly to the throne of 
grace.' The exhortation there, ' Let us come,' is a coming by faith in 
prayer, imploring for help in time of need and distress ; so the psalmist 
useth the word to 'come to God:* Ps. Ixv. 2, 'To thee shall all flesh 
come.' How ? ' For thou art a God hearing prayer.' It is a coming 
then by prayer. And the word here in my text, ' let us draw near,' -Trgotfs^- 



CUAP. II.J OP CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. 393 

yufj^sOa, is in tho original the very same that is there in chap. iv. 16. 
And in the next chapter to this where my text is (the 11th), 'He that 
Cometh to God ' is one that * dihgently seeks him ;' and that is by prayer. 
But if it were as it is translated ' draw near,' it likewise importeth prayer: 
James iv., * Draw near to God, and he will draw near to you ; be afflicted, 
and mourn,' &c. Again, in that parallel, chap. iv. 16, it is a coming to 
God ' to obtain mercy, and find grace to help.' And all that speaks prayer. 
For these are the aim of a soul that invocates God by prayer, to obtain his 
mercy for pardon ; and grace for supplies of all their spiritual wants, and 
other needs. And also the word (Sorikia there used, is a crying out for help 
in case of extremity. Likewise the word there translated ' boldly,' /mbto, 
irailrisiag, with boldness, is properly ' liberty of speech.' And what is that 
but to come and speak freely to God our needs, and boldly to use all sorts 
of pleas with him, which grace and mercy in him do afford, to obtain relief 
and succours, to pour out our hearts afore him ? And is not the veiy word 
also that the apostle chooseth here in my text, to form his exhortation in, 
the very same ? * We having boldness, let us come,' or draw near ; that 
is, having liberty to speak, and speak out om' minds, our whole hearts, let 
us come and do it. Every word in that Heb. iv. speaks prayer ; and with 
that exhortation there doth this here correspond and agree. The allusion 
also here of entering refers unto the Jews, their coming to worship, which 
is styled an ' entering into God's courts,' Ps. c. ; and their coming with 
praise and thanksgiving (which is a part of prayer, 2 Tim. i. 1 *) in the 
4th verse of that psalm, ' Enter into his gates with thanksgiving, and into 
his courts with praise : be thankful unto him, and bless his name.' But 
further, the special allusion of this whole paragraph, my text, being specially 
made to the worship and practices of that day wherein the high priest en- 
tered into the holiest (which phrase of entering into it is so often repeated 
in this epistle), this brings it yet nearer home unto prayer as meant, and 
shews that it is a coming to God and Christ by prayer. For both on the 
high priest's part that day, as he went in by blood into the holiest, so by 
incense to make a cloud, and by these two alone he went into the holiest : 
Lev. xvi. 12, 13, 'And he shall take a censer full of burning coals of fire 
from off the altar before the Lord, and his hands full of sweet incense 
beaten small, and bring it within the vail : and he shall put the incense 
upon the fire before the Lord, that the cloud of the incense may cover the 
mercy-seat that is upon the testimony, that he die not.' This all of us 
that come into the holiest are to imitate. Now, not only incense betokens 
prayer (as in the psalms), which was required on the high priest's part, 
but on the people's part also. It was required of them, that whilst in- 
cense was offering, they should pray without : Luke i. 9, 10, * According to 
the custom of the priest's office, his lot was to burn incense when he went 
into the temple of the Lord. And the whole multitude of the people were 
praying without at the time of incense.' And if on the times of the 
ordinary days of worship, much more on this day, the day of atonements, 
which was appointed also for the people for prayer ; for they were to fast 
and afflict their souls for sin. Lev. xvi. 27, 28, which they then confessed, 
even of their whole lives ; and was therefore joined with prayer, as that duty 
did require, for atonement. 

So as everything falls in, that prayer bears the main of the apostle's in- 
tendment and exhortation. And those qualifications, ver. 22, of ' a true 
heart,' &c., do come in but as concomitants, to make the prayer acceptable. 
* Qu. ' Phil. iv. 6 ' ?— Ed. 



394: OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

CHAPTER III. 

That it is the privilege of believers under the New Testament to enter into the 
highest heavens bg faith, and ivith the apj^rchensiou of faith. — An invitation 
to them so to do. — The dispositions which are required to make them meet 
for such a heavenly converse. 

These things premised, I reduce the words to these four heads : 

I. That all that are believers already, under the New Testament, their 
privilege is, that when they worship, especially in prayer, that they should 
by faith, and with the apprehension of faith, enter boldly into the veiy 
highest heavens ; and placing themselves there, to seek communion and 
converse with God, through Christ ; and with Christ himself as our high 
priest, themselves considered as they are in heaven ; and we by faith pre- 
sent there, together with God and Christ ; in brief, when we pray, we 
should in an immediate manner set ourselves to enjoy communion with 
God and Christ, as they are in heaven. 

II. A free and open invitation here made, with an exhortation there- 
unto ; which invitement you have amply pressed, and enforced with the 
highest encouragements to persuade confidence in so doing ; namely, thus 
to approach God and Christ in the highest heavens. These two heads you 
have in the 19th, 20th, 21st verses, ' Having therefore, brethren, boldness 
to enter into the holiest, by the blood of Jesus, by a new and living way 
which he hath consecrated for us, by the veil of his flesh ; and having a 
high priest over the house of God ; let us draw near,' &c. 

III. The inward dispositions or qualifications that are required to make 
them meet for such a heavenly converse, and which are to make their 
prayers prevalent to have power with God ; to obtain what we pray for : 

1. With which therefore we should enter and approach ; or, 

2. Which we should put forth, and exercise in the time of performance 
of that duty of praying ; and, as much as in us lies, to endeavour not to 
come off without them. Or, 

3. At least, which we do in our prayers, should chiefly seek for at God's 
hands, and implore his grace and mercy to help our infirmities therein ; 
these, above all things else that we pray for ; without doing which, we shall 
much fall short in our obtaining those other things prayed for by us ; and 
these you have in ver. 22, ' Let us draw nigh with a true heart, in full 
assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and 
our bodies washed with pure water.' 

I have proposed this third head under these three several branches, that 
it may take in and comprehend all sorts of believers ; all of them either 
having or performing either the one or the other of these three. For if we 
should understand and limit the scope of these qualifications, to be all and 
every of them absolutely necessary conditions ; that is, such as without each 
of which, unless every believer brings with him before he prays, he is not, 
nor shall be accepted, nor his prayer regarded ; we must exclude many of 
the righteous. For it is certain that many do want ' full assurance of faith ; ' 
which speaks a higher degree of faith, and especially an assurance that 
their persons are accepted. Many also fall short of having their con- 
sciences* so fully sprinkled from an evil conscience ; as to their own sense 
(as that phrase would import, even to the sense of their consciences, of 
which hereafter), that their own hearts should not condemn them ; in the 
guiltiness of many sins that God is pleased to let lie bound, even upon them 
*Qu. 'hearts?'— Ed. 



Chap. III.] op christ the medutor. 895 

that are saints, for as long as his pleasure is, thereby to humble them. 
And to confirm this, if wo take the scope of the apostle, I look upon the 
words to be an invitation, with an exhortation ; and the scope of that 
exhortation to be, what dispositions those that would pray as in heaven, 
when they pra}', and that would pray after such a heavenly rate, should 
labour to attain, and either bring such with them when they come, or at least 
are to seek after, to obtain them in praying, and by prayer. And so these things 
to be proposed here, as principal matters to be prayed for. And so they 
serve as rules of direction to praying, as well as for qualifications requisite 
thereunto. I find but two interpreters that have touched upon any such 
scope ; and they are in Flaccius Illyricus upon the words, of which after- 
wards. The other is worthy Mr Dixon, who hath well observed on that 
word — ' in full assurance of faith ' — that God's meaning is, that he likes it 
better to come with a full assurance of faith, though he despiseth not the 
weakest, nor quencheth faith in the smoke, not yet risen into victory in the 
flame. To which I add, it being an exhortation, exhortations are usually 
made in the strain of highest attainments, not the lowest and weakest. 
The apostles did exhort to many things w^eak Christians might be long in 
attaining. For the copy or samples you set afore learners use to be with 
the perfectest, when yet they write or work very much short of them. And 
so here the meaning is, that God indeed would have you come in full assur- 
ance ; and this he proposeth as that which you may obtain, and exhorteth 
unto it as what he most desires, and would have in you. Also, consider 
that yet the weakest believer hath a faith, so far as to cause him to perform 
the main thing exhorted to ; and that is, to come to God and Christ, and 
also with a true heart in prayer. Again, it is certain that those, whoever 
they be, that have these dispositions, he or they obtained them by prayer. 
And therefore they cannot be all absolute conditions aforehand in all cases 
ere we come to pray. For themselves are obtained (I say) by prayer first, 
and much seeking of God too. And how many poor souls do bitterly com- 
plain of the want of these ! 

IV. And each and the whole of these, both duty, invitation, privileges, 
&c., are inferred from, and represented under, the analogy and similitude of 
that special solemn worship, and the rites thereof observed and performed 
by the high priest and the people upon the great and memorable day of 
atonement ; once again celebrated with extraordinary sacrifices on purpose 
appointed for that day, besides the ordinary for every day, the high priest 
carrying the blood for those extraordinary ones, to make atonement, into 
the holy of holies, which he entered into but once a-year. All which was 
accompanied with confession of sins and prayer, the people also universally 
coming up to that assembly, and were present at that solemn worship, 
keeping that day wdth afilicting their souls for the sins of their whole lives 
past, which therefore must needs be joined with prayer on their part for the 
pardon of them ; as Lev. xvi. 12, 17, where it is said the high priest carried 
incense within the veil, with which, if you compare the practice of the 
people, what it used to be whilst incense was offered ; as in Luke i. 9, 10, 
* according to the custom of the priest's office, his' (namely Zacharias) 'lot 
was to burn incense when he went into the temple of the Lord : and the 
whole multitude of people were praying without at the time of incense ; ' it 
appears that the people prayed that day, incense on that day being offered 
in the holy of holies, by the high priest, for an atonement in the same, 
Lev. xvi. 29, 30, which day was called the day of atonements ; and in Uke 
respect styled the fast, Act xxvii. 9. 



396 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

From the types of which the apostle deducts his exhortation here, in 
these four verses, and speaks to the Hebrews in the language thereof ; 
canning us up from that holiest to heaven, unto God, and Jesus our high 
priest there. And he presseth the substantials of our inward worshippings, 
in ver. 22, from the performances of that day, especially in prayer. For, 
as this day's solemnities were the top of the Jewish worship, and spent in 
fasting, prayers, and confessions of sin by the people, so is prayer — these 
duties and qualifications of our person in prayer — the height of our Chris- 
tian religion. 

For the first. That it is our privilege, and the gospel dispensation calls 
for it, that when we pray we should set ourselves to enter in, by faith, im- 
mediately into heaven, and converse with them as they be in heaven, and 
we together with them. 

Instead of more literal proofs, this text being evidence sufficient, requir- 
ing us thus to do, I shall give reasons and demonstrations of it. 

1. A reason in general. The gospel (the doctrines of it being totally 
heavenly, and the blessings of it heavenly, Eph. i. 4) hath exalted, raised 
up, and enhanced all things thereof to an heavenly state, in their several 
proportions and kinds. Like the elixir, it hath turned all the legal alchemy, 
or carnal earthly ordinances (as Heb. ix. 1 they are there called), into 
celestial ; as in the same Heb. ix. 22 they are styled, even all the things 
represented by those types. The gospel itself was styled, with difference 
from the old covenant, ' the kingdom of heaven,' and that by Christ him- 
self, when he began to preach it. The very preaching of it is termed an 
exaltation of those that heard it unto heaven, Mat. xi. 22 ; and a speaking 
from heaven, Heb. xii. 25. And that is sj)oken in comparison to Moses 
giving the law, whom he there oppositely terms, ' him that spake on earth.* 
Yea, and this speaking from heaven is attributed to the sermons of the 
apostles, and ordinary ministers, unto the Hebrews and other ChristianSi to 
the end of the world. And if their sermons, which are ordinances by the 
ministry of another speaking to us, are a speaking of Christ's from heaven ; 
what then are our prayers, especially private prayers ? For they are purely 
mediate* effluxes of the soul to God himself, without the intervention of any 
outward medium, but what is in and from a man's own soul, elevated and 
assisted by the Holy Ghost, as Rom. viii, This may certainly be entitled, 
praying in heaven. 

Our conversation (if such as becomes the gospel) is to be in heaven, Phil, 
iii. 20. But prayer is here made, comparatively unto that ordinaiy con- 
versation, an entering into heaven in so eminent a manner, as if that we 
walked out of heaven when in our callings, &c., and entered anew sometimes, 
but now and then, and that when we pray and come to worship. Likewise 
where Christians' state is to sit together in heavenlies with Christ — Eph. 
ii. 5, 6, ' Even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with 
Christ ; and hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in 
heavenly places in Christ Jesus ' — if you be quickened, and have the least 
of spiritual life begun in you, then hath Christ placed thee in heaven ; and 
our actings in prayer should be in its degree (and this exercise doth excel 
all other) answerable to our state, and therefore should be a praying as 
persons in heaven. Certainly if any part of worship, this in the nature of 
it, above all other, calls for it. 

This reason is but a general, from the heavenliness of the gospel. 
* Qu. ' immediate ' ?— Ed. 



OUAP. IV.] OP OHEIST THE MEDIATOR. 897 



CHAPTER IV. 

The pnvilerje of believers under the New Testament illustrated, and proved 
by the difference between them, and believers under the Old Testament, uho 
had not this freedom of entering into the holiest. 

There is a further special account to be given of this privilege, from a 
difference between the manner of the dispensation under the law, and now 
under the gospel, as in respect unto this particular of prayer ; together with 
an expHcation wherein this difference lies of us from the old Jew, who yet 
directed their prayers unto God that was in heaven, and implored him to 
hear in heaven when they prayed, as in 1 Kings viii. you often have it, and 
elsewhere abundantly. 

That there was and is (notwithstanding this now said of them) a difier- 
ence of privilege between them and us in this respect, it is plain that this 
exhortation in the text, to come boldly into the holiest, is spoken oppositely 
to what was theirs, specially when compared with other passages of this 
epistle concerning them ; the text also styHng this our manner of coming 
into the heavens to be a ' new way initiated,' or ' new begun,' (as the word 
' consecrated ' in ver. 20 doth also signify), by the flesh of Jesus rent, as 
ver 20, and by his blood, ver. 19, newly shed, as the words in the original 
do import, of which further after. 
Concerning which difference, 

1. I will not hold you in the briers of a dispute about the meaning of 
that difficult place of our apostle, chap. ix. 8, affirming that to the people 
of the Old Testament, ' The way' (that is, for us) ' into the holiest of all was 
not yet made manifest ; while as the first tabernacle was yet standing ;' that 
is, whilst the Jewish worship was yet in force, which was until Christ the 
true high priest was ascended up unto his holiest, the heavens. The 
plainest meaning to me is, that the mystery of this was kept hid, in a great 
measure, that Christ might have the greater honour in the discovery of it, 
upon and after his ascension ; and also to shew, that by virtue of his blood 
it is that any do now, or ever did, enter therein. But still so as, whatever 
de facto was then, that the godly entered into heaven at death, yet the way 
to be through Christ's entering, this was not then manifest (I take hold of, 
and keep to, the proper import of the word). He says not that none had 
in reality, or indeed, not entered, for Enoch and Elias had, but that it was 
not manifest ; nor yet was it that it were altogether unknown to them 
that they should one day come thither, for the patriarchs knew it, and 
expected it, Heb. xi. 10, 14, 16. All which still was but with a glimmer- 
ing, obscure light; as a dark shadow. I take, therefore, the apostle's 
meaning in the same sense that the same apostle speaks it, of the whole 
mystery of the gospel itself. Eph. iii. 5, ' Which in other ages was not 
made known to the sons of men, as it is now revealed unto his holy apostles 
and prophets by the Spirit.' Even so this particular of it was not manifest, 
that is, in that clear manner that it is now, upon Christ's ascension. The 
very apostles (in the name of whom Philip seems to speak it), John xiv. 5, 
say, ' Lord, we know not whither thou goest, and how can we know 
the way ? ' 

My inference from this is, that if the way of entrance at last into thaij 
holy of holies was not then so manifest to them, then much less was this 
way of worshipping and praying, by an immediate entrance of themselves 



398 Oi? CHRIST THE JIEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

(through Christ) into heaven itself, whenever they prayed ; and as present 
with their high priest himself, to present themselves by faith unto God 
through him, and so offer up their prayers to him ; but stood as aloof, as 
men on earth, whilst they prayed unto God as dwelling in heaven. But 
this the apostle in my text hath taught us ; and this way, I may safely say 
of it, was not manifest then as it is now. But, 

2. Besides the obscurity of the knowledge of this way of praying, they 
were preoccupated from such an address immediate, into heaven itself (such 
as we have), in that God appointed another place of his residence, viz., his 
temple on earth, and therein specially the holy of holies, caUing upon 
them to look unto, and make their addi'esses to him, as dweUing also there; 
whereas now he hath appointed heaven itself immediately for us in prayer 
to come into, when we come unto him, where also our laigh priest is pre- 
sent. Their case stood thus : they knew, indeed, that God's dwelling-place 
was heaven, and that when they prayed, God heard in heaven his dwelling- 
place ; and therefore when they prayed, they spread forth their hands 
towards heaven, as Solomon in his prayer did. But yet withal, they were 
first called upon to do homage to God, as sitting on his throne on earth ; 
as sitting between the chenabims on the mercy-seat, which covered the ark 
in the holy of holies. So Hezekiah du-ects his prayer, 2 Kings xix. 15, 
' God, that sittest between the cherubims ;' and others in the psalms the 
like. And thereupon also, when they prayed (though in private prayer), 
they were bidden to look ' towards the holy place and temple ;' as Ps. xxviii. 
2, ' Hear the voice of my supplications when I cry unto thee ; when I hft 
up my hands to thy holy oracle.' This oracle was the most holy place, 
where the ark, the mercy-seat, and the cherubims were ; as you find 
1 Kings viii. 6, and chap. vi. 5. And in this manner Solomon, in the 
dedication of his temple, directs his own prayer made by himself, and unto 
this course du'ected the people also : in that 1 Kings chap. viii. he prays 
unto God, that dwelt in heaven, to hear in heaven ; and yet di'aws down 
their eyes towards that house on earth, as dwelling there ; ver. 27-30, 
' But will God indeed dwell on the earth ? Behold, the heaven, and the heaven 
of heavens, cannot contain thee ; how much less this house that I have 
builded ! Yet have thou respect unto the prayer of thy servant, and to his 
supplication, Lord my God, to hearken unto the ciy and to the prayer 
which thy servant praj-eth before thee to-day ; that thine eyes may be open 
toward this house night and day, even toward the place of which thou 
hast said. My name shall be there ; that thou mayest hearken unto the 
prayer which thy servant shall make toward this place. And hearken thou 
to the supplication of thy servant, and of thy people Israel, when they shall 
pray toward this place : and hear thou in heaven thy dwelling-place ; and 
when thou hearest, forgive.' So as they took God up, as dwelling in both 
places ; but first looked to his dwelling-house, or himself as dwelling on 
earth. And from thence their faith was to climb up to him, as dwelling in 
that other, the most holy house in heaven, whereof this on earth was the 
type ; and thereby was to their weakness a help unto then- faith in prayer, 
to have God so near them (as the phrase is), as on earth ; that God should 
come down to earth, and there had a visible dweUing-house amongst them ; 
as Exod. xxv. 8, ' And let them make me a sanctuary, that I may dweU 
among them ;' which he had not again on all the earth. 

And hence ariseth a manifest difierence betwixt their condition and ours, 
that though they prayed unto God that was in heaven, and to hear in 
heaven, yet. 



Chap. IV.] of ciiuist the mediator. 399 

(1.) Themselves looked upon themselves as standing afar off, at a dis- 
tance from heaven, whilst they were a-praying ; and entered not themselves 
by faith into heaven, as wo are here called upon to do. I may therefore 
again say, this way of prayer in the holiest was not then manifest, as it is 
now. And, 

(2.) Though they desired God would hear in heaven, yet the cry of their 
prayer and the eye of their faith were directed first unto and towards his 
holy of holies on earth ;* from whence, as by a rebound (as I may so 
speak), it should as by an echo ascend up into the ears of the Lord of hosts 
in heaven. Even as a man directing his speech, going immediately to such 
or such a hollow place, or cavern, the sound thereof comes back at second 
hand by reflection, to one that is further off: and their intercourse with 
God in heaven was like as if one should send a letter, or a petition to a 
great person, who had two dwelling-houses, one in a city, the other in 
some village very far off from that city ; and the man is appointed to send 
his petition or letter directly to the country-house, but directed to him 
withal in his standing house in his city. So as indeed the holiest saint of 
them looked unto God in both, and did homage to him as dwelling in both, 
and were not to neglect either. Whereas we take a direct course to heaven 
when we pray, and divert not the least cast of an eye to anything on earth 
wherein God should be. We look not to the right hand, nor the left ; not 
to one place more than another : ' Let prayers be made everywhere,' 1 Tim. 
ii. 8., spoken in opposition to the Jews looking to their temple. 

And one reason of this was, that God dealing then with them as chil- 
dren under age. Gal. iv. 1, and instructing them by figures of the time (as 
Heb. is. 24, where be speaks of and applies that maxim to this very thing 
we are upon), he therefore would have a figurative house to dwell in ; not 
such as in common he is said to dwell in all the earth, but separated from 
the rest of the earth ; which house was consecrated by himself, and wherein 
his glory and shadowy presence did often shine and appear from forth the 
oracle, the holy of holies, and filled that temple : and thither their faith 
and praj^ers were to approach him first, and take up by the way, as we 
say, in their addresses to heaven. God condescended herein to the weak- 
ness of them whom he trained up as children. And it was a way of worship 
fit for children, and suited to their capacity ; and yet sanctified unto them, 
because thus appointed by God. 

You may perhaps in part understand an Old Testament Jewish heart, 
and that of one that was truly penitent, by the spirit of that poor publican, 
whose character and frame of spirit Christ hath lively set forth to us, 
Luke xviii. And therein view the distance which they keep. He was a 
sinner truly humbled, and an expectant of mercy. It is said, ' He went 
up to pray in the temple,' ver. 10 ; so then it therein falls pat with the 
subject afore me. Now, observe what confirms the foregone differences (as 
on their part) I have given. 1. ' He stood afar off;' so ver. 13. There 
is the distance I spake of. 2. * He would not so much as lift up his eyes 
to heaven ;' but, 3. applied himself, and his prayer unto God, as sitting 
on his mercy-seat in the holiest : in those words, ' But smote upon his 
breast, and said, God be merciful unto me a sinner.' It is that word — God 

* The word which Calvin useth of David's praying, in the 3d Psalm, when he 
fled from Absalom was — David recta se ad tabernaculum convertit, unde promiserat Deus 
se propitium fore servis suis. On the words of the 5th verse — Mediam viam tenuit, ne 
vel signum visibile contemneret, quod Deus pro temporis ruditate instituerat : vel suptr- 
stitiosd loco affixum quicquam de gloria Dei camale conciperet. — Ibidem. 



400 OF CHKIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

be merciful to me — ^I take hold of for this. In the original, the word iXdedrjTt, 
that is there used, is a verb answering to the noun //.acr^s/oi/, the 
mercy-seat ; and unto iXaGiMog, a propitiation for sin, as 1 John ii. 2. And 
so it is as if he had said, According to that mercy, thou, God, that sit- 
test between the cherubims, over and upon thy mercy-seat (which is called 
i}.aG-r,im by the Septuagint, and owned by the apostle, Heb. ix. 5), decla- 
ring thereby that thou art and wilt be propitious and merciful to poor sin- 
ners, according imto that mercy thereby set forth, be merciful to me a 
poor sinner, that am at this distance from that thy holy place thou dwellest 
in. Yet I do look unto that thy mercy-seat, and to thee who sittest 
thereon ; and have my eye and hopes fixed wholly thereupon for pardon. 
And though I dare not look up to heaven itself, where thou dwellest, yet 
my soul looks towai-d this mercy-seat, whereon thou sittest on earth. You 
may, I say, understand hereby the level of a Jewish faith. And that word 
}Xdc!ir,ri, as spoken by him, shews that they understood, though darkly, 
what that mercy-seat did signify. That God, that sat thereupon, was mer- 
ciful, and favourable to expiate and make atonement for sins, and then to 
cover, and pardon them, as the Hebrew word importeth (of which more 
afterwards) ; unto which the word i/.day.siai, and iKaoyMv answereth ; sig- 
nifving both to make atonement or reconciliation by Christ (so Heb. ii. 17), 
and also to be merciful and forgive, upon such a reconciliation made : as 
by Dan. chap ix. 14, and Deut. xxi. 8, ' Be merciful, Lord,' &c. Now 
of this man, Chi-ist says, he went away justified. He being humbled, and 
having this faith. I but observe here how yet he stood afar off, two courts 
ofi* fi-om the holy of hoHes, where this mercy-seat was : yea, in the 
remotest place, out of that outermost coui't, did this man stand ; for it is 
comparatively spoken unto that neai-er approach which the Pharisee for- 
sooth made, he going up unto the highest part of that outward court; 
thither he crowds up himself with confidence, even next to the door of the 
priest's court : but into that priest's court none was to enter but a Levite. 
Well, but here, in this Heb. x., we see the faith we are exhorted unto : 
' Christ being come, an high priest of good things to come ;' not as then, 
but in a shadow revealed, we are bidden to ' enter with boldness :' yea, to 
di'aw near, when we are entered, with full assurance of faith, and confi- 
dence, even into the holy of holies ; the heaven where Chi'ist is sitting at 
the throne o.^ the majesty on high. Under the law, the hoHest saint of 
that people was not to enter into the fii'st earthly mundane tabernacle, into 
which the priests came. Yea, some have said, they were not so much as 
to see into it (but that I am not fully resolved of; for they brought their 
sacrifice to the door oi" that fii'st tabernacle, and one would think should 
see it sacrificed too for them) ; but enter they did not, that is certain. And 
to that end there was a veil, called the first veil, placed at the entrance of 
the fu'st tabernacle of the priests, to shut out the people ; as well as there 
was a second veil placed afore the holy of holies, as the apostle plainly in- 
sinuates, Heb. ix. 2. I will not dispute whether it was to hinder the people's 
sight of what was done in the priests' coui-t, as well as the second veil 
hindered the priests' sight of what was in the holy of hohes ; but, to be 
sure, it forbade entrance to the people, if not wholly debarred their sight. 

This practical instance I have, as by the way, and in the middle of my 
discom'se, inserted, to shew the difference mentioned of a Jewish faith 
and prayer, and as giving Ught to the rest of my discourse on this 
ai'gument. 

I proceed to confirm the former notion fui'ther. 



Chap. IV.] op oiirist the mediator. 401 

II. As in this manner they directed their prayers unto God in his temple, 
on their parts, so answorably on God's part he both promises, 

1. That his eyes shall bo open, and liis ears attent unto the prayer that 
was made in that place. 'For now ' (saith he), ' I have chosen and sancti- 
liod my house, that my name may be there for ever : and mine eyes and 
my heart shall be there perpetually.' And in 1 ICings ix. 3, it is added by 
God, ' My heart shall be there perpetually.' 

2. It is de facto said and spoken of God, that his hearing of their 
prayers was out of his holy temple, as well as out of heaven; and to send 
forth help, and blessings, and deliverances of his people upon their prayers ; 
yea, and to work all his works of wonder, which he executes over the whole 
eai'th from out of his temple, his dwelling-place on earth. 

But especially in the deliverances of his people : Ps. iii. 4, ' I cried unto 
the liord with my voice, and he heard me out of his holy hill.' It was 
uttered by David when he fled from Absalom, as the title to the psalm is 
(he having before placed the tabernacle and ark on Zion,* the city of David, 
2 Sam. vi. 12, 17, which he calls in that Ps. iii., ' The holy mount'); and 
that speech of his here hath an aspect and reference unto those passages 
in the story of his flight, 2 Sam. xv. The high priest did offer to carry 
the ark with him into the field, ver. 24. No, says David, let it stand in 
its proper place, in the tabernacle appointed for it, ver. 25 ; and, thought 
he, my praj^er shall be towards it, as it is placed in that ordained seat 
which God hath appointed. And his prayers having been heard, though at 
that distance from the ark itself, he glorifies God that had heard him at 
that distance ' out of his holy hill ' (thus Calvin glosseth on the words) ; 
David's faith glorying and triumphing in this, that whilst Absalom, who 
came and possessed the city of Jerusalem, and so had the outward presence 
of the temple and ai'k with him (and let him take that to himself) ; but 
David, in the mean while, though removed from it, bent his prayers thither, 
and those prayers prevailed, and were heard therein (says he), whilst his 
wretched son was rejected, who had the local being of the ark close by him 
and with him, for he was possessed of Jerusalem (let these things be com- 
pared with the story). In like manner, Ps. xx., he brings in the people 
praying for their king ; their petition, ver. 2, is, ' Send thee help from the 
sanctuary, and strengthen thee out of Zion.'f And lo, as he hears the 
prayer in his sanctuary, so the performance of it is likewise said to come 
from God, as dwelling in the sanctuary ; from thence it was he gave forth 
his commands for the execution ; and yet so as heaven thereby was signi- 
fied too. And therefore, upon this experiment, David (who was the king 
they had prayed for) strengthens his faith for the future : ver. 6, * Now 
know I that the Lord saveth his anointed ; he will hear him from his holy 
heaven with the saving strength of his right hand.' 

Many other like passages you may find scattered up and down in the 
Psalms and elsewhere ; that what God doth at the prayer of his people, 
he is said to do it in his temple ; that is, that from out of his temple the 
sentence to come forth, to render recompence to his enemies, is said to be 
a voice out of his temple. Isa. Ixvi. 6, ' A voice from the temple, a voice 
of the Lord that rendereth recompence to his enemies.' For God sat as a 

* Fateor quidem coelum alibi ssepe vocari sanctum Dei palatium ; sed hie non 
dubito quin respexit ad Arcam : quas jam in monte Zion locata erat. — Calvin in 
verba. 

t Hoc est, auxilietur tibi e monte Sion : ubi Arcam foederis locari jubena, doniici* 
Hum sibi illic delegit. — Calvinus in verba. 

VOL V. d C 



4U2 OF CHRIST THE MEDUTOR. [BoOK VI. 

judge in his holy temple, and ruled thence the whole earth, Hah. ii. 20. 
And Ps. xcix. 2, ' The Lord is great in Zion ; and he is high above all 
people; ' — ' and terrible out of his holy places,' Ps. Ixviii. 35. The great 
deliverances of his people when threatened to be besieged by Sennacherib 
and his host in Hezekiah's times ; Ps. Ixxvi. 2, 3,* ' In Salem also is his 
tabernacle, and his dwelling-place in Zion. There brake he the arrows of 
the bow, the shield, and the sword, and the battle. Selah.' Observe how 
it is said, ' There he brake,' namely, in his temple, his habitation there. 
For unto that his temple doth the coherence in the verse afore carry it, for 
that was last in mention, and with the greatest emphasis above the former; 
either Jerusalem or the land of Judah, ver. 1. And 'there he brake the 
spear,' &c., that is, frustrated and made void all their weapons prepared for 
the battle, though not one stroke were struck ; so he is said to ' break the 
arm of the king of Egypt,' Ezek, xxx., that is, to weaken his power. But 
that which puts the greatest notoriety upon this, as to our purpose in hand, 
is that in the story we read how that Sennacherib's overthrow was from 
Hezekiah's prayer in the temple ; for upon Sennacherib's letter, and Heze- 
kiah's hearsay of the blasphemy, he took himself thither, went instantly 
into the temple, and began his prayer thus : ' thou God of Israel, that 
dwellest between the cherub ims.' He invocates him under that style of 
his dwelling in the holies,f and so hearing prayers there. Thus you have 
it recorded both in Isaiah and in 2 Kings xxix. 15. And how suitably, in 
answer hereunto, it is said here in the psalm, that God gave forth sentence 
presently out of his tabernacle ; yea, and that so suddenly too, as that the 
very execution is said to be done there, that is, from thence. And yet 
again, in the 8th verse of the psalm, it is said to be a sentence from heaven 
too ; ' Thou didst cause judgment ' (so called because it was the sentence 
of God as a judge) 'to be heard from heaven.' Thus Hezekiah prayed, and 
thus God heard ; and both as in the temple. 

* Unto Sennacherib's invasion doth Calvin refer it, for which he gives his reason. 
And Piscator, in the very title, doth the same. And Ainsworth, on the last verse, 
aptly applies it to the chieftains of Sennacherib's army, which is a most apt accom- 
modation of the conclusion of the story, with a concluding admonition given to kings 
and princes ; ver. 12, ' He shall cut off the spirit of jirinces ; he is terrible to the 
kings of the earth.' The word translated princes, is antecessors, leaders (see Junius's 
translation), nest to kings (which follows), God doth cut off their spirits ; gather or 
take away their spirits, their lives, in a moment, at once, and with as much ease and 
liberty at pleasure as a gardener prunes the leaves and branches of vines, or as he 
would gather the bunches of the grapes when fully ripe, and makes no matter on it 
to do it. How fitly this doth correspond with the event in that story, you may see 
but by reading these few words, which are the conclusion of that story too, in 
2 Chron. xxxii. 21, ' And the Lord sent an angel, which cut off all the mighty men 
of valour, and the " leaders " and captains in the camp of the king of Assyria.' And 
for those other words in the Psalm, ' He is terrible to the kings of the earth,' take 
those other words in the same verse in the story, ' So he returned with shame of face 
to his own land.' What a dread and confusion must it needs strike the heart of that 
haughty prince with. But that was not all ; read biit the verse, ' And when he was 
come into the house of his god, they that came out of his own bowels slew him there 
with the sword.' 

t Qu. 'holiest'?— En. 



Chap. V,] of ciirist the mediator. 403 

CHAPTER V. 

That there is a fair and open imitation to enter into heaven when we pray. — 
And in such a manner to pray, as those that are thither entered. 

It being the condition of many New Testament saints (so much of Moses' 
veil remaineth on their hearts), that they dare not approach so near as to 
bcHeve themselves in heaven, or to be ' called up to heaven '* when they 
are to pray : they hope indeed in the end to enter in thither when they 
die (and it is true they shall), but stand at present afar off; — our apostle, 
therefore, vehemently exhorteth them in these words, to draw near, ver. 22 ; 
and to enforce this his exhortation, tells them they have a liberty, yea, a 
right to enter. And then he follows, to back that, with other most potent 
arguments to persuade them hereunto. 

Concerning this his scope, in the general, observe, 

1. That this invitation, with that exhortation, ver. 22, is of such persons 
as are actually believers already ; for it is of such that at present have a 
right to enter, and cause of boldness. 2. That they are supposed to have 
a true heart, and a saving faith wrought in them ; and thereupon are ex- 
horted to draw near, yet nearer, with a full assurance of faith, which is a 
further degree of faith, in believing their right and interest, and of the 
acceptation of their persons and prayers when they come. And such a 
faith of assurance always presupposes a first act of faith of recumbency to be 
already begun ; it is that begins their interest ; which faith of recumbency, 
the apostle Paul saith, was the foundation faith of himself, and Peter, and 
the other apostles and Christian Jews : Gal. ii. 16, ' We believed on Jesus 
Christ, that we might be justified.' Likewise 3. Those he thus invites 
and exhorts, he termeth ' brethren.' ' Seeing therefore, brethren, we have a 
liberty, &c., let us draw near,' or ' come to.' 

There is another invitation to come to Christ, which is on pui-pose 
directed to such as are but as yet under a work of preparation unto their 
coming to Christ ; namely, of those ' that are weary and heavy laden : ' 
Mat. xi. 28, 29, ' Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, 
and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, for I 
am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls.' And 
that indeed is that coming to Christ by souls that are now a- converting. 
And so the exhortation there is for them to put forth that first act of faith, 
which they never had done before, that they may be saved. But this here 
is an invitation with an exhortation to those that have come to Christ for 
salvation already, that they would enter into heaven in prayer. And it is 
certainly a mistake in those interpreters that do extend the direct scope of 
this here unto men who as yet have not believed, to come in at first to be- 
lieve. I say this is not the direct scope of our apostle ; though I acknow- 
ledge (to the honour of this portion of Scripture) that many of the gi'ounds, 
persuasives, and instructions here given believers to come into heaven, by 
prayer to Christ, may powerfully be made use of as pertinent invitements, 
persuasives, and directions to those whom we preach to ; and by themselves 
to persuade them, being humbled and heavy laden, for their first coming to 
Christ. As, namely, 1, That they are immediately and directly to come to 
Christ, as the way to God the Father : as my text also teacheth, and as 
Christ is here represented. And 2, To come unto him as a high priest, 
to sprinkle their consciences with his blood, as ver. 20, 22. Likewise, 3, 
* As, Kev. xi. 12, it is spoken of the Witnesses. 



404 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

To come to him as a high priest that is * over the house of God ; ' and so 
as to him that hath the power and commission of admission of souls into 
that house at first, the household of God his Father, to own and receive 
them. And this is most proper unto the first act of fsiith. And 4, To 
come to God the Father with Christ's blood ; to be 'justified by him freely 
by his grace, through the redemption that is in Jesus Christ, whom God 
hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood ; ' and thus to 
be ' sprinkled from an evil conscience,' that is, from the guilt of all their 
sins : which, chap, ix., he terms a purging by his blood their consciences 
from dead works (which word dead ivorks is proper unto the sins and state 
of a person that hath been unregenerate ;* their works are wholly dead 
works). And 5, To come both to God the Father and the Son, to give 
them true and sincere hearts unto God and his interest. Also 6, To have 
their bodies (put sjmechdochically for the whole man) washed, that is, 
sanctified by pure water ; and their outward conversation made holy and 
pure by the power of the Holy Ghost, working as clear water. 

And as all these are undeniably the main substantial of saving conver- 
sion, and which humbled sinners invited to come to Christ do seek for at 
Christ's hands and God the Father's, so they are all found in the text. 
And it is also as certain, that after we have believed and been converted, 
that these are the great things which in prayer we drive at, and treat with 
God and Christ for, even ever after, till we come to heaven. And so the 
words of the text may serve for both, f And the most of these you will 
find in David's renewed faith and repentance, in Ps. li. And indeed it 
falls out that all the same essentials that are wrought in, or that are to be 
sought by, converts at the first for their salvation, the very same the most 
growing Christians are to continue to exercise in their renewals of faith and 
repentance in prayer ; as David there did. And like as that invitation, 
Mat. xi., ' Come to me, all ye that are heavy laden,' &c. (directed to begin- 
ners), yet serves many a poor soul's turn, that hath been long and truly 
turned to Christ ; when in temptations, that doubt sins afresh come in upon 
them ; and the Spirit of God makes use thereof for their relief ; so on the 
contrary, this invitation, &e., in my text, though setly intended for believers 
already as encouragements to prayer, may with an easy alteration be used 
and turned into persuasives unto those that have not yet believed, to per- 
suade them to come in. 

2. It is a universal invitation of all such. He exhorts them, therefore, 
under the title of brethren, and speaks it as including himself and all other 
Christians : ' Seeing we have, brethren, all of us the like liberty, let us draw 
near, even whoever is a brother with us.' As if he had said, in this matter, 
both of privilege and of dut}'', we are all alike ; the case is all one with me 
who am an apostle, and all my fellow-apostles, with all Christians. The weak- 
est in faith and hope may crowd into heaven, together with the strongest ; 
you may all come into the holiest, and get up into it, as high as you can get. 

Yea, 3. This exhortation and invitation is specially directed unto the 

* See Calvin on those words, 

■f There is tliis seeming appearance for the other interpretation, that in ver. 19 it 
is called an entrance, which in usual speech notes a iirst beginning to enter. But 
for answer. 1. Every new prayer is a new entrance into the holiest, in comparison 
to thy ordinary walking in thy calling. Every time we pray we are to enter into 
heaven. 2. That act of drawing near, or approacliing, ver. 22, supposeth one first, 
as ver. 19, entered into the holiest ; and notes a going on further, to approach to 
God there. 



Chap. VI.] of christ the mediator. 405 

weaker sort of Christians (if to any moro than others), that stand farthest 
ofi'; that is, that are under the greatest discouragements in their own spirits 
to come, and are most backward and stand aloof in and through the sense 
of their own unworthiness, or weakness of faith and holiness. Unto you 
it is I more especially speak, of all others. As if he had more familiarly 
said, Come you and draw nearer, you that stand afar off, the outmost of all 
the company. Come to, why keep you at such a distance ? Your right to 
draw near is as much as ours that arc nearest. Like to that proclamation 
of peace, Isa. Ivii. 19, ' To them that are afar off, and them that are near.' 
These generals being forelaid, to clear the apostle's scope — all which I 
might have reserved to applications at last, but perhaps do stand as advan- 
tageously at this entrance ; not only to shew this drift (necessary at the first), 
but chiefly that all sorts may know how to make use of, and apply the 
encom-agements that are now to follow unto themselves. For that which I 
pm-pose to insist on are the persuasives with which this invitation is 
strengthened. And as the thing invited to is the greatest, namely, a com- 
munion with God in the heavens, by faith in praying, through Christ, as if 
we were with him there — the summary of this Scripture — so the invitements, 
or things inviting, or proposed to us to persuade us to the exercise of this, 
are the most allm-ing and forcible ; and all fi'amed after the image, and 
similitude, or allusion unto the coming to God in his own house, by the 
Jewish worshippers, or comers unto (as they are styled ver. 1 and 2 of this 
chapter). And when they came to pray in the temple, especially on that 
day of atonements, who are thereby said to appear before God, to approach 
and draw near (although with that local distance from the holiest) ; as also 
after the similitude of the high priest his entering into the holiest, both as 
high priest and in behalf of the pe jple. For remember to carry along with 
you how I have proposed these as my pattern, to draw the particulars of 
what in this subject I shall handle, and shall keep it all along. 



CHAPTER VI. 

An enumeration of the particular invitements unto communion with God and 
Christ, by thus, in praying, entering into heaven through faith. 

1. The invitement is to come to God's house ; which you have in terminis 
proposed, ver. 21, even to his standing house of his continuing and ever- 
lasting abode. The usual and common stjde that invitations run in, is. 
Will you come to my house, and see me there ? And if you read but what 
the holy men of old (that were kept at that distance) speak of, what enter- 
tainment they found when they came to God's house, (as Moses' tabernacle 
and temple wei'e called), the type of our heaven, and what they express of 
it in the Old Testament language, you must needs expect far higher from 
God, when you shall in prayer come to heaven to him. They speak of the 
fatness of God's house : Ps. xxxvi. 8, ' They shall be abundantly satisfied 
with the fatness of thy house ; and thou shalt make them drink of the river^of 
thy pleasures,' noting a fulness of all that is good. Of goodness : Ps. Ixv. 4. 
Come to a great man's house, and what a plenty do you find it furnished 
with ; when you come biA as a stranger, at times, and not as an indweller. 
Yet their holy of holies was but the shadow of good ; of goods, in the plural ; 
so in the original, Heb. x. 1 ; that is, both of what is substantially and 
truly good, and only good ; as also plenty of all sort of good things. And 
notice, that he precisely speaks this, in Heb. x., of their holy of holies, as 



406 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

the shadow into which their high priest there, he says, went. Thou comest 
to pray ; that is thy business ; and lo ! when thou settest thy foot but in, 
thou mayest behold a new world of heavenly good things, which this earth 
afibrdeth not. All that thy soul needs for itself, to be sure, are to be had 
there, and from thence, by faith and prayer, in this life. Thy soul hath a 
choice set afore it; and my text tells thee, thou mayest be bold to pray 
for whatever is truly good, the commodities of that place which God hath 
given thee but a heart to will and desire and to pray for. And what good 
is there, or can be, which God's house will not afford ? 

But 2. Who is it in that house we are invited to come to, and speak 
withal there ? God, who is the master and owner of the house, the supreme 
Lord of it. The house of God, saith he, which Christ is over, ver. 21, and 
set over by God his Father to be the governor of it, whereof the Father is 
the original owner, which Christ therefore calls his Father's house, John xiv. 
and which, although it be Christ's own house also, yet but as the Son's, 
Heb. iii., so as God is thereby set forth to us, as he to whom we are invited 
to come, and by whom we are invited to come. 

The good welcome to any house, and the entertainment, depends on him 
that is the supreme in it ; and therefore it is God (and that as here pro- 
pounded) whom we are ultimately to come to. It is God we ultimately 
come to, and in prayer do and must apply ourselves unto. For this house 
is called the holiest, ver. 19 ; so called, because the holiness of God dwells 
there, in the high and holy place, created by him on purpose to display his 
glory in ; which that and other scriptures term his throne, as Christ also 
enstyleth heaven. And there his face is to be seen, his presence. Even 
Christ here is said but ' the way,' ver. 20 ; but God is our journey's end. 
Where there is a way, there must be a journey's end. Though we are come 
to Christ first by faith, yet it is that he may ' bring us to God,' 1 Peter 
iii. 18, and that we may have access through Christ's own going to heaven, 
who was to appear in the presence ot God, Heb. ix. 

Now what entertainment you may have coming to God in his house, take 
in Old Testament language also ; ' They shall be abundantly satisfied with 
the fatness of thy house ; and thou shalt cause them to drink of the rivers 
of thy pleasures ;' out of the same himself drinks of, even of the pleasm'es 
God himself hath. His own blessedness is thy utmost happiness. There 
can be no higher entertainment, than to be at the king's table, and to eat 
of what himself eats, and to drink of what himself drinks ; * of thy plea- 
sures,' saith he. As also Christ, ' Enter into thy master's joy.' And sip- 
ping hereof thou mayest have* in this life (if thou seekest it in prayer as 
for thy soul), find the first fruits. For David spake this of what himself, 
and many Old Testament saints, had in their prayers to God, and other 
worshippings of him at their temple, or towards it, in this life found ; Ps. 
Ixv. 2, compared with ver. 4, ' thou that hearest prayer, unto thee shall 
aU flesh come. Blessed is the man whom thou choosest, and causest to 
approach unto thee, that he may dwell in thy courts. We shall be satis- 
fied with the goodness of thy house, even of thy holy temple.' 

But 3. The liberty (as our translators in the margent) and freedom that 
is proclaimed to us to come, being added to these, makes the invitement 
fair, and far more encouraging. The former are the real inducements, but 
this addition makes the encouragement as to us ; and that is the third branch. 
For if the plenty the house affords were never so much, the entertainment 
never so great, yet if all this be not accompanied with a freedom for us 
* Qu. ' here ' ?— Ed. 



Chap. VI. of christ the mediator. 407 

declared, that we may come and be welcome, we should be afraid, and still 
keep at a distance. 

Now for the clearing and demonstration of this, I must a while insist upon 
the interpretation of the word, iy^ovng 'Trailri'riav, which is translated bold- 
ness ; 'having boldness.' As that which is purposely set to declare this 
liberty to us. 

The original word hath a large comprehension in it, of such senses and 
imports''- as do abundantly fall in to make good this third branch I am 
now a-speaking to, and doth render this invitation yet more fair. 

I shall here give a premonition concerning the translation of the word 
ffaeiTjff/'a, here rendered boldness. 

I acknowledge that in that parallel place to this, Heb. iv, 16, ' Let us 
come with boldness,' (where it is the same word 'zaoiriSia) it doth signify 
a bold confidence in us to come, &c. But there it is a simple exhortation, 
and the whole of the exhortation. But here it is made the ground of the 
exhortation that follows. ' Let us therefore come,' &c., that is the exhorta- 
tion. And ' seeing we have the boldness,' &c., that is, the ground pre- 
mised or forelaid, to draw on the thing exhorted to. Again, there it is 
joined with /ji,ira, tvith boldness, as an act of confidence within ourselves, 
which we are bidden to come with. But here it is, 'iy^ovng ':railr,G!av, 
which is translated, ' We having this boldness,' as having an act of bold- 
ness and confidence already begotten in ourselves, which, as it stands 
in this place, seems not so proper unto that following exhortation, verse 
22. And my reason is, because in that exhortation boldness or con- 
fidence (as it is a grace in us wrought) is one main thing exhorted to 
in that clause, namely, ' with full assurance of faith,' that is, with full 
confidence and persuasion, which is that which causeth boldness as the 
efiect of it. And thus it would be as if he had said ; ' seeing therefore we 
have the boldness, &c., let us come to, or draw near, with full assurance of 
faith ;' which in sense and substance are all one and the same thing. Yea, 
and it were to make this boldness (supposed), which is the efi'ect of assur- 
ance of faith (as was said), to be the ground or persuasive, and so the cause 
of this assurance of faith, and of our coming with this assurance. 

But yet unto this objection it may be answered, that some good begin- 
ning of boldness and confidence being wrought already in us, encourageth 
us to enter ; and that then Chi'ist gives more assurance and confidence. 
For as faith begun goes to Christ for more increase of itself — ' Lord, increase 
our faith' — so doth confidence, for more confidence. Like unto that exhor- 
tation, Ps. xxvii. 14, ' Be strong,' or of ' good courage' (which are all one), 
* and he shall strengthen thy heart.' 

It is far more congruous to interpret it thus : seeing we have such cause 
of confidence, or such ground of boldness, which by a metonymy is so 
called boldness, let us draw near with full assurance. And indeed our 
best interpreters do understand, and carry all the particulars that follow 
after, or that come between in this 19th, 20th, and 21st verses, yea, and 
this word itself unto this : to beget assurance of faith, which we may draw 
near with. They turn all those lesser streams into that one channel, that 
they might all fall into this issue of creating assurance and boldness in us, 
which each doth naturally tend unto. 

* Junius, who first cast these verses into the form of an invitation, expresseth it 
thus. 1. Domiis est aperta, the house stands open, it is but our coming. 2. Jus in- 
gredimdi datum, a right for us to enter, given us, ver. 19. 3. Via comparaia, the way 
cast up, made plain, consecrated for us, ver. 20. 



408 OF CHKIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

That therefore which comes to be my present work, is to explain the 
particuhirs that follow, in this their tendency, viz., as they are grounds 
of encouragement unto us, to come and enter into heaven, when we pray ; 
as that which all and each particular tends unto, as the true centre of 
them. As for example ; take that one, that Christ, being our high priest, 
is entered into heaven for us, and there resident to entertain us, (!cc. : this 
aflfords us just gi-ound of confidence and boldness, to enter thither to him 
with full assurance of faith, that we shall be received, and accepted, and our 
prayers. 

And in order to this issue, unto which all those other particulars in their 
several tendencies diive, I begin with this very fu-st word itself, ' Seeing we 
have the liberty,' &c. ; and I will give you the unfolding the word rrailr,iyia., 
translated boldness, as it serves to manifest this thii-d branch, the freedom 
and liberty we have to enter into heaven, &c. 

Our translators have in the margent varied it, liberty. This I choose 
rather to follow, and insist upon. 

The Greek word is an extensive word, and comprehends many things in 
the significations of it ; whereof what shall serve to the present purpose, I 
shall particularise. It comprehends all sorts of what you use to tenn free- 
dom and hberty. 

1. A freedom from fear, or shame in coming, that may arise from the 
sense of unworthiness. Many that are invited to a great man's house may 
be bashful to come, and incident to shame. But we sinners, who have 
been made sensible of our ^ileness, as all beUevers have been — ' I am 
ashamed, and blush to lift up my face to thee, God,' &c., Ezra ix. 6 — 
and likewise fear, which ariseth from guilt, which guilt, condemning us in 
ourselves, works fears. Now the word here used imports the removal, first, 
of shame : 1 John ii. 28, ' Abide in him ; that, when he shall appear, we 
may have confidence, and not be ashamed before him at his coming.' The 
word translated confidence there, is the same as that here. Also of fear, which 
ariseth from guiltiness condemning: 1 John iii. 21, 'If our heart condem.n 
us not, then have we confidence towards God.' The same word: it imports 
a being freed from fear. Malefactors found guilty had their faces covered, 
for the shame of their guilt, and so hurried to execution ; as Haman's face 
was covered, no more to appear before the king. In the gospel, when 
Christ asked him, ' How earnest hither without a wedding garment ? ' he 
was speechless. Whereas 'xahl-^aia. is an appearing without shame, or 
cause of shame, ' with open face to behold the glory of the Lord ;' their 
sins being forgiven, there -nill never be any cause for it. And so as if he 
had said, we have good ground to appear before God, and look him in the 
face with free and open countenances, not as guilty persons ; for, if we be- 
lieve, our sins are forgiven us. Likewise upon the same ground we may 
appear, and enter without fear. 

The word also doth import a fr-eedom from any cause of danger, that 
might be supposed upon a man's doing this or that. And therefore in the 
negative, one is said not to have rrailris'ia, to walk openly, and abroad, when 
his person may be supposed to be m danger if he does, John xi. The 
Jews consulting to destroy Christ, ver. 53, at the 54th verse it is said, o'yx. 
iTi rrailr.ala, that Jesus walked no more ' with freedom.' It is translated 
* openly,' but it is the negative, the same word that is used here. He 
forbore to appear m public, withdrew himself as apprehending danger. And 
the very acceptation of the word feai'lessness fr-om danger, is exceeding 
useful to be taken in, here in this place ; for it plainly serves to express a 



Chap. VI.J of curist thk mediator. 409 

diflercnce between us under the New Testament, and the Jew under the 
Old. And the apostle carries it much in his eye and scope, and ofi'ers to 
set out those dillerences thereby, to exalt and magnify the gospel. 

Now it is evident that God carried things so, under his Old Testament 
dispensations, as to keep them under a fear of being cut ofi" from their people, 
and so of death, if in their approaches to the public worship they omitted 
or neglected such and such observations prescribed them. 

(1.) Take for instance the case of the high priest, in his goings into the 
holy of holies (for it is pertinent to the purpose in hand ; for the allusion 
here is made thereunto). How solemnly was he forewarned to take heed 
how to perform the outward rites prescribed, in his officiating on that day, 
with this threatening, ' that ye die not.' You have it twice inserted and 
rehearsed in Lev. xvi., (the ritual for that day). It is at the beginning of 
the prescripts, ver. 2, and in the middle, ver. 13. It was matter of danger 
for him to enter in thither ; and must needs cause fear to him that entered, 
lest he should through omission have miscarried, or through casual un- 
cleanness. But we are here invited to enter into the holiest, upon the 
assurance of the contrary : that we have a rtahl-f^eiav, no cause of fear 
written over the door of oui* entrance. Therefore let us draw near, but 
with a true heart, and full assurance of faith, and there is no danger at all. 
Likewise, 

(2.) The inferior priests and Levites, in their officiatings and transactions 
about the utensils of this the holiest, about the ark, namely, and the rest 
in Num. iv., when the tabernacle was to be taken in pieces, and removed 
by the Levites ; when Aaron and his sons (who are only appointed to do 
it) had taken down the veil afore the holy of holies, and had covered the 
ark therewith, ver. 5 and ver. 8 ; and in like manner all the sanctuary, 
and the vessels in it, had been covered by them with other coverings ap- 
pointed for them ; what says ver. 15 ? ' And when Aaron and his sons have 
have made an end of covering the sanctuary, and all the vessels of the 
sanctuary, as the camp is to set forward ; after that, the sons of Kohath 
shall come to bear it : but they shall not touch any holy thing, lest they 
die. These things are the burden of the sons of Kohath in the tabernacle 
of the congregation.' And also ver. 20. The Kohathites that were to be 
employed about those holy things, ver. 18, yet at verses 19, 20, it is said, 
* But thus do imto them, that they may live, and not die, when they ap- 
proach imto the most holy things : Aaron and his sons shall go in, and 
appoint them every one to his service and to his burden. But they shall 
not go in to see when the holy things are covered, lest they die.' They were 
neither to see those holy things with their eyes, nor touch them with their 
hands. Oh but, brethi-en, the case is altered with us under the New Testa- 
ment. Read 1 John i. 1, where the apostle, proposing Christ unto us be- 
lievers of the New Testament, whom he deciphers to be him ' that was 
from the beginning,' and ' the Word of life,' him, says he, ' whom our eyes 
have seen, and whom our hands have handled ; that which was from the 
beginning, which we have heard, w^hich we have seen with our eyes, which 
we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the "Word of life.' 
Such familiar converse had the apostles with him, when he was come, whom 
the vessels of the sanctuary, the ark, &c., shadowed ; and whom the apostle 
doth in these words there expose unto all the spiritual senses of all believers 
(for the acts of New Testament faith on Christ are said to have the exercis- 
ing of these three senses there mentioned ; hearing, seeing, handling ; and 
of the other two also in the Scripturen). 



410 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

And this very comparing, as to this very respect of fear and danger, be- 
tween the state of the Old Testament and the New, our apostle doth in- 
stitute and at large spreads forth in chapter xii., towards the close of this 
Epistle, from verse 18 to verse 25, and instanceth on the one part how it 
was with the Jews' spirits at the giving of the law, when God brought the 
shadow of heaven down so upon the mount, Exod. xxlv. 10. They, Moses, 
Aaron, and the seventy went up the momitain, and they saw the God of 
Israel, and under his feet the body of heaven, &c. ; and utters it in the 
same word wherein the exhortation in my text speaks in : Let us ' come to ;' 
and there it is je are ' not come unto mount Sinai' (as they were), ' which 
might not be touched, insomuch as if a beast' (that was not capable of the 
command) ' touched the mountain, he was to die ; and so terrible was the 
sight, that Moses' (their mediator, to approach to God for them) * said, I 
exceedingly fear and quake.' Thus it was on the Jews' part, in their coming 
to. But oppositely he sets out our coming to, with all that is amiable, 
delectable, and alluring ; ver. 22, ' But ye are come unto mount Sion, the 
heavenly Jerusalem,' &c. ; whither to come there is no danger, but all that 
may make blessed. The danger is only in refusing, as ver. 25. In that 
other their coming, there was presented on all hands a danger ; yea, of 
those who by warrant from God were called up into the mount, and saw the 
God of Israel. As in the same Exod. xxiv. 11 is repeated, and that they 
did eat and drink before him, it is in that verse recorded as a wonderful 
thing, that ' God laid not his hand upon them ;' he did them no hurt. It 
is noted as a strange, extraordinary thing, that they should come down 
again, without being destroyed. They were in danger ; yea, but we are 
invited : let us come to ; seeing we have a security, a fi-eedom from fear 
and danger, a Tagjjjff/a, to enter. So the text ; there was never no man 
got any hurt by entering into heaven to pray. These are the first step 
and the lowest of the import of this word. And I begin with this the 
lowest, because I mean to make a climax, or an ascent of the significations 
of it. 

2. It is a liberty to enter; and that importeth all free leave to come, 
licentiam intrandi, licence to enter, if you have but a will. According as 
■we use to say. You may come if you will. There is no extrinsecal bar or 
hindrance from without ; no unwillingness or want of freeness in the hearts 
of God and Christ, the inviters ; but all heartiness and readiness to entertain 
those that will. And they may take as freely when come, as they may come 
freely without needing any new invitation: ' Whosoever will (come), let him 
take of the waters of life freely.' 

And so you may take in the freeness that is in the heart of him that in- 
viteth you, though not upon the signification of the word here, yet upon the 
merit of the thing itself. I confess that the word crassTjcr/a, in my text, im- 
ports not du-ectly this freeness as in the heart of the inviter, but yet sup- 
poseth it ; for whence is it that you have the freedom to come, but because 
he that biddeth you come hath that freeness in his heart ? And this much 
the word that is annexed in that passage of the Revelation doth fully make 
up: ' freely,' buoiav, is the word, which notes an offer of the inviter, out of 
pure liberality and munificence, to proceed from a largeness of heart; a free 
heart in the donor ; and in God out of pure grace. And thus these two 
are yoked together, both grace and freeness : Rom. iii. 24, ' Freely by his 
grace ;' and Rom. v. 15. You may therefore come and take (and by seek- 
ing you do take) freely, on God's part ; that is, without his the least think- 
ing much, or grudging at it by God, or ever upbraidure afterwards for it 



Chap. YI.j of christ the mediator. 411 

(as James hath it) : ' God gives richly,' yea, with his whole heart, ' and 
upbraids not.' Therefore so far as your will is within itself really, and in 
earnest raised up to desire, seek, and ask, and continues in that posture, so 
far you have freedom, without any chock, to take. And the waters of life 
are those streams of blessedness in grace and gloiy, all that heaven 
affords. So you have it declared in the beginning of the same chapter : 
Rev. xxii. 1, 'And he shewed me a pure river of water of life, clear as 
crj-stal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb ; ' that throne 
is in the holiest. 

But who is this that says this ? Our Lord Christ himself, and that 
from heaven : ver. 16, ' I, Jesus,' &c. It is I that speak those things 
that you have now heard, and that follow in ver. 17. And take notice that 
they are my last words that ever I will speak to men on earth. And being 
to speak but this one, I choose and leave it as rny last farewell unto the 
sons of men. Yea, they are the last w^ords I ever intend to have written 
by any apostle, or other penman, as Scripture given from me, or by my in- 
spiration ; so ver. 18, ' If any man shall add unto these things,' &c. So 
much must we suppose his heart to be deeply engaged in this saying above 
all other. And that he might be believed in it, he again sets his seal to 
this and the other sayings in this book, as the close of all : ' He that testi- 
■fieth these things, saith surely, I come quickly,' ver. 20. They are Christ's 
words also, as those, ver. 16 and 18, and the seal of all ; not the angel 
only I send, but I myself testify these things. And yet I alone testify 
them not ; the word is (rD/xttagri;goL/,aa/, I witness with another witness ; not 
the angel he sent (for as he, the faithful witness, ' needed not the testimony 
of man,' as in John, so nor of the most glorious angels from heaven) ; but 
I witness, and the Spirit with me, ver. 17, yea, and my Father, who him- 
self from heaven witnessed this of me : 'This is my Son, hear him,' and 
believe him. And whatsoever I speak' (says he elsewhere), * even as the 
Father said unto me, so I speak,' John xii. 50. And therefore if ever you 
believe, or will believe, any word of his, believe this. And to be sure it is 
of the most concernment to you, of any word that ever he spake, and you 
shall never have any such word from him anew until himself comes. And 
lo, it is to invite you (till himself shall come to you) that you would come in 
the mean while unto him, for whatever you have a will to have which himself 
hath ; and if this speech of Christ's extends to those (as sure it doth) who 
do not yet believe on him, to invite even such to come for life at first, as 
Matt. xi. 28 it is intended, then much more it intends those that have 
come ah-eady, that they would continue to do it until he comes ; for such 
have a right and boldness, says the text : Let us therefore come, &c. But, 

3. It may be said, and is by many, though I have free leave to come, and 
ask freely, and need not be either ashamed or afraid, but I cannot speak 
what I desire. There is for this a further signification of the word rra'p^riaia., 
a relief which will prompt you in this. It signifies, in a most proper 
meaning of it, a freedom of sioeech, which imports two things: 1. Free 
leave and liberty to the thing itself, to what you will speak, according to 
God's mind warranted in his word, 1 John v. And 2. Not as it is a leave 
to speak only, but a new endowment of spfrit in you, emboldening you to 
utter yom* minds ; an enlargement of heart to express your desires one way 
or other acceptably to God. And this must needs still hearten you ; for 
the business you are specially exhorted unto is to pray, and to ask, as I 
proposed it at first. 

And that it is a most proper signification of the word cannot be denied, 



412 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

and is generally agreed among critics. And the New Testament so useth 
it frequently, and it is often put for plainness of speech, when one speaks 
what is in his heart ; as it is there, John x. 24, ' If thou be the Christ, 
tell us plainly' (it is the same word). The etymology of the word Tragi'/ia/a 
is from •rrav, omne, and IriOii, dictio, a telling all* 

By nature all men's mouths through guilt are stopped before God: Rom. 
iii. 19, ' That every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become 
guilty before God.' And so when they come afore God to pray, being 
condemned in themselves, guilt stops their mouths, and they are speechless, 
as he. Matt. xxii. 12. 

But when a man is, by faith and regeneration, become actually a mem- 
ber of Christ, Christ gives him a new mouth as well as a new heai't, ' a 
spirit of prayer and supplication.' There is a ceremony, that after the pope 
hath made anew cardinal, and put him into that dignity with Esto cardinalis, 
he hath a further solemnity (which they tenn the opening a cardinal's 
mouth), which is to give him leave to speak and vote with the rest of them. 
This he doth in a vain show, having no power to give more ability of speech 
than he had before, but permission only ; but, to be sure, Christ hath power, 
and doth exercise it to them whom he makes fellows with him and members of 
him : ' Open thou my lips,' &c., Ps. li. And it is a wonderful work to see how 
Christ gives to poor weak souls, ignorant and dead-hearted afore conver- 
sion, how he gives, I say, a glorious hberty and freedom this way to ask 
what concerns their own salvation. When Paul's thi'ee days of lying in 
of the new birth were not yet out : ' Behold he prays,' saith Christ from 
heaven of him. Acts ix. 11. And whereas they know not what to ask, 
Christ sends his Spmt into such souls to help their infirmities, Rom. viii. 
And what we are not able to clothe with words answerable to our desires, 
or to express what we desire, he draws out inward gi'oans and sighs un- 
utterable. And God knows the meaning of the Spirit, that is, of the new 
creature which he hath -wTought within us, as if they had expressed them in 
words. He knows what it would have when it yet cannot utter ; so that 
veiy soul hath a vent one way or other, either by inward words (and the 
groans, desires, and thoughts, and afiections of the mind and inward man 
are in Scripture often termed words), or else by outward abihty of speech, 
whence there is nothing in our hearts but are one way or another made 
known to God by us. The word Taji/jc/a is, as I said, -ttolv ^yigic, to tell 
all. It warrants thee to go and tell God all. A soul hath liberty to pour 
forth his whole heart : Ps. Ixii. 8, ' Pour out your hearts before him.' To 
pour out implies, 1. A fulness of matter, which the heart, conceiving within 
itself, pours forth on the sudden, and easeth and disburdeneth itself of it, 
and empties the soul of all that is in it. Yea, God enlargeth the heart, and 

* Acts ii. 29, ' Let me speak freely to you,' says Peter (the same word). And 
there it is both a taking free leave to do it, and also to utter what was in his mind 
freely about it. ' Great is my freeness of speech to you,' says Paul, 2 Cor. vii. 4. 
His heart was so enlarpf d by love to them, as in the verse afore, ' Tou are in our 
hearts to die and live with y^u,' that he tells them he can say anything unto them, 
ver. 4, and pour out hi.s very soul. And Pectus dissertum facit. Here it imports a 
power of afl'ection to utter one's heart ; and in Acts iv. 27, the apostles and the whole 
church prayed, that the apostles might ' speak the word with all freeness,' not bold- 
ness only (as it is translated), but with all ability to utter the truths of it ; for it is 
all sorts of freedom, as there. They were filled with the Holy Ghost, as there, who 
is said to give utterance to them, chap. ii. ver. 24. Such as were of free spirits to 
express themselves are called Va^srjsn affr^go/ — Arist. Rhet., lib. ii. — [Qu. ' cras- 
jjff/ aoTf/ioi ' ?— Ed. 



Chap. VII.] of christ the jrEoiATOR, 413 

causeth good materials for prayer to boil up within a man's spirit, and by 
these fore-preparings of the heart provoketh the soul to prayer, and to pour 
them all forth ; and so is fulfilled that of the psalmist, ' God prepareth the 
heart, and hears the prayer.' And thou mayest, in telling God all, use 
plainness of speech (as was observed the meaning of the s'ord to be), even 
as plainly as ever thou art able to utter them ; as thou wouldst do to any, 
thy dearest friend, all thy griefs, fears, wants — Ps. xxxviii. 9, 'All my 
desires are afore thee ; ' — yea, all thy sins, and then mayest make ' apologies 
for thyself (as the word 'clearing of yourselves' is, 2 Cor. \'ii, 11). I 
mean not excuses, but all sorts of pleas which may move God to pardon 
thee, which thou findest in the word belonging to thy case. Thou mavest 
take all the words to thyself, Hos. xiv. 2, that free grace hath written and 
prompted in this book, and use them as pleas for thyself. 

And what a mighty encouragement then is this third branch, being added 
to the former? 

4. The word 'za^'^rida, hath a promise from God, that follows it, annexed 
to it, and entailed upon it; and that is, that God will grant whatever of 
heavenly and spiritual things you ask. This you have, 1 John iii. 21, 
* Beloved, if our heart condemn us not, then have we confidence towards 
God.' And it follows, ver. 22, ' Whatsoever we ask, we receive of him, 
because we keep his commandment, and do those things that are pleasing 
in his sight.' The word in the 21st verse, ' confidence,'' is our word here 
in the text. And he mentions it there for this end and pui-pose, to encour- 
age : that if with confidence and boldness we use and exercise the fore- 
mentioned freedom of speech in praying (for the word imports boldness, 
and freedom of speech both), then whatever we ask we shall receive of him, 
sooner or later. If you take it an universal promise (as it is whatsoever), 
then understand it whatever blessings, spiritual, heavenly, as Eph. i. B, they 
are styled. We are to make om- prayers as placed in heaven (as was said) ; 
and our prayers shall be answerable thereto ; and the liberty that our desires 
take in asking should run after things heavenly, as our afiections are called 
upon to be : Col. iii. 1, 2, 'If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those 
things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. 
Set your afiections on things above, not on things on the earth.' Look 
what commodities that country affords ; there you may be free, and as free 
in asking them, as you have hearts raised up to desire them. Yea, and 
you have in effect the things you ask given you ; if your hearts so ask them, 
and from your souls ask them. Those are the commodities of that place, 
and of its own growth ; only take in what follows in the same ver. 22, 
'Because we keep his commandments, and do those things that are pleasing 
in his sight.' 



CHAPTER VII. 

The exercise of faith in prayer, which aptly present themselves under the notion 
of coming to God, and Christ as our high priest, so far as the type of the 
high priest, when he went into the holy of holies, doth represent. 

I limit myself unto that converse with Christ, and God through him, by 
faith exercised in prayer. And therein I intend but only such exercises in 
prayer as aptly present themselves under the notion of coming to God, and 
Christ as our high priest ; so far as the type of the high priest in the times 



414 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

of the Old Testament, when he went into the holy of holies, doth represent. 
And 3'et therein I shall instance in some more principal ones that are obvi- 
ous in that day's rites, leaving your own thoughts to search and find out 
more of the like (that are to be found therein, not insisted on by me), for 
your own help and advantage. 

1. Acknowledge thine infinite unworthiness to enter and to draw near; 
as being so high a privilege. You read, Lev. xvi. 17, that the very priests 
in the old law that entered daily into the first tabernacle, Heb. ix. 6, ' accom- 
plishing the service of God,' that yet when the high priest went unto the 
holy of holies, they were all turned out : ' And there shall be no man in the 
tabernacle of the congi'egation, when he goeth in to make an atonement 
in the holy place, until he come out, and have made an atonement for him- 
self and for his household, and for all the congi-egation of Israel ;' as to 
shew, that as it is Christ alone that makes our atonement, so withal our 
utter unworthiness to come thither to him. 

2. Acknowledge that it is purely by the blood of Christ thou hast the 
right and boldness to draw near ; so my text, ver. 19, ' By the blood of 
Jesus.' Shall I tell you, Christ himself having been made sin for you, and 
undertaken for sin, should not himself have entered into the holy of holies, 
but by and through his own blood, first shed ; and therefore it is express in 
the 12th verse of the 9th chapter, that ' by his own blood he entered into 
that holy place.' He had not come thither else. And the reason is, that 
although in his original, personal right, it was his inheritance, and ordained 
for him, yet having appeared with sin for us in this world, that is, with 
the guilt of our sins taken on him, a demurrer stood to hinder him the pos- 
session of it. And compare for this Heb. ix. 26 and 28. In ver. 26 it is 
said, ' He once, in the end of the world, appeared, to put away sin by the 
sacrifice of himself.' And observe how this is plainly called an appearing 
with sin, and was his first appearance in this world ; for in ver. 28 he 
says, ' Christ was once otfered to bear the sins of many ; and unto them that 
look for him shall he appear the second time vrithout sin, unto salvation.' 
This second appearance without sin, shews his first to have been with sin, 
which is also expressly said, ver. 26, 'bearing' (as the word is in that verse) 

* the sins of many ;' which his bearing of them, and then his offering of 
himself for them, was that which did put them away from himself, as well 
as fi'om us ; and was the reason why that, after he had done this, that he 
is said to appear the second time without sin. 

Yet let no man here apprehend, as if I meant that Christ offered one 
sacrifice for himself, and then for the people, as his type the high priest is 
obseiwed to have done, with difi'erence from Christ our high priest is by our 
apostle, chap. vii. 27, ' Who needeth not daily, as those high priests, to 
ofter up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for the people's.' And 
the reason is, because the high priest was a sinner himself, by inherency; 
and therefore they are there called his own sins ; and so he needed to 
atone for himself apart by one sort of sacrifice ; as in Lev. xvi., you read 
how on that day he did ; and so he might be capacitated to offer another 
for the people's, each of which he did at two successive turns and vices, 
as vou find by comparing the 6th and 11th verses with ver. 15. But it was 
infinitely otherwise with our high priest ; as it follows in that Heb. vii. 27, 

* This he did once, when he oflered up himself.' He made but one work of 
it, in one entire sacrifice of himself ; and the reason of that was, because 
they were really and indeed our sins alone which he was to suffer for ; but 
made his only by imputation, he barely taking on the guilt of them. And 



Chap. VIT.] of curist the mediator. 415 

it was himself was the sole sacrifice (as there). And thereby it came to 
pass, that in offering up himself for our sins, he, by that one act of but one 
sacrifice, discharged, himself of the imputation of them ; even as a surety 
that is bound for another, by paying the full sum of the debt for that other 
at one single payment, acquits himself of the debt, and the principal debtors 
too ; until which be done (in case he whom he is bound for be utterly insol- 
vent and unable) he stands bound for himself, as well as the debtor. 

But still so as until he had performed this, and brought his blood shed 
for our sins, and himself came in the virtue of his having been offered up 
for them, there had been no appearing for him in heaven (as not for the 
high priest into the holiest without blood). There was no room for Christ 
himself there, not according to God's ordination and compact with him, 
until that were performed. God would have shut heaven gates against 
him without his offering made ; and Christ himself, in the 16th of John, 
insinuates as much : ' The Spirit shall convince the world ' (the Gentile 
world that was to be converted) ' of (my) righteousness,' by the apostles' 
ministry of righteousness ; that is, that his righteousness was the true 
righteousness, ordained to justify men, when they had first convinced them 
of sin, as in the verse afore he directs them. And he gives them this 
invincible evidence that it was, as he had formerly taught, the true right- 
eousness, ' Because I go to my Father, and you shall see me no more.' Was 
that such a sign and wonder, may some say, that he who was the Lord from 
heaven, and whose right and due therefore it was to go thither at any time 
he would, without more ado, could there be the least supposition made, that 
they might see him sent down again ? You must know that he speaks of 
himself as having undertaken, with his Father, to perform a righteousness 
for sinners here on earth, to take sins away, ere he should come to him in 
person ; without the exact fulfilling of all which righteousness first, there 
had been no coming for him thither, so as to keep his standing there ; but 
they should have seen him again. My Father would not have admitted 
me ; I must have come back again to have completed what had been want- 
ing, if anything had been. Take it therefore, says he, as an invincible 
evidence, that all will be finished according to agreement with my Father, 
that ' I go to my Father, and you shall see me no more.' And therefore it 
is called, ' the blood of the covenant, by which he ' (Christ himself) is said 
to be ' sanctified,' Heb. x. 29, where, setting out the sin and punishment of 
a deserter of Christ, he says, ' Of how much sorer punishment shall he be 
thought worthy, who hath trodden under foot the Son of God ; and hath 
counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy 
thing?' the word Ae, &c., not so fully referring to the apostate, as if he 
had been ever truly sanctified by that blood, as it doth unto Christ's hav- 
ing sanctified himself thereby, in offering up himself a sacrifice unto God. 
And that clause is added to aggravate the sin of apostates, in counting that 
blood to be but as ' a common thing,' whenas Christ himself, whose blood 
it is, was consecrated thereby, to be the mediator of the New Testament. 
In the same sense that chap, xiii of this Epistle, ver. 20, Christ himself 
is said to be ' brought again from the dead, by the blood of the everlasting 
covenant ;' his very resurrection was from the merit of his own blood. 

Yea, heaven itself was to be purified with his blood ; for though we 
Binners never had been there to defile it, yet because sinners were to come 
thither, it was to be purified. And so in the type, Eev. xvi. 16, when the 
high priest was entered into the holy of hoMes, he was to ' make an atone- 
ment for that holy place, because of the uncleanness of the children of 



4] 6 OF CHPa&T THE AIEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

Israel.' And it was not for their ceremonial uncleanness only, but because 
of ' their transgressions in all their sins.' Brethren, this is strange, that 
the place called ' the most holy,' -whereinto the people never entered, no, 
not by one room oil (for they went not into that Ih-st tabernacle that was 
afore it), that their ordinary sins should reach and defile that holy place, 
so as that an atonement, or expiation for sin, must be made for the place. 
How was it then defiled ? Persons only, not places or things, are capable 
of having sins imputed to them, whether they be their own sins or another's, 
i'or persons only are capable of the guilt of sin. Yet 1, By a relation that 
places may or do bear unto persons, they are defiled, Titus i. 16. And 
it was ceremonially seen in the defilement of the leper's house and walls. 
And so, although the people, during that disj)ensation, were not to come 
thither, yet the high priest came in their stead, into the most holy place, 
on purpose to make an atonement for all their sins, as being the place 
appointed and ordained by God to have an atonement made therein for 
their sins. And in relation unto the making that atonem^t for them as 
sinners, the very place wherein it was to be done was itself first to be 
sanctified and atoned, which the high priest was to do, with the blood he 
brought thither with him, distinctly and apart for the place, and then to 
make the atonement for them. Their sins were of so great a guilt, as the 
very holiness of the place forbade any atonement to be made in it for the 
sinners, until itself were purified with the same blood. 
! Now this type was to be fulfilled, and it is certain that the holy of holies 
that was then was the type, or (as the 24th verse of Heb. ix. styles it) the 
demonstration, or scheme, or pattern of the highest heavens, unto which 
place in the end (though it was not manifest as then to the old Jew), yet 
they and we, even all the saints of both testaments, were ordained unto, 
are at last to come. Thence and therefore it came to be necessary, that 
the holy place of the heavens was to be purified by Christ's blood, as 
Aaron's most holy place was instituted to be purged by the blood of those 
his sacrifices ; so as it was not only, or so much to fulfil the type ; which 
yet, they being given out afore as types, was necessary ; for though they be 
but shadows, yet they are prophetic, and must have an answerable per- 
formance in the truth and substance signified thereby. But the original 
reason, and for which the type itself was appointed, was, that the holy of 
holies in the heavens was itself fore-ordained to be the place for us sinners 
to come unto, and did bear in God's fore-decrees the relation of being their 
eternal house they are to dwell in for ever. And God's holiness and purity 
is such (having made that place the seat of his presence-glory, and placed 
his throne there), as to shew how deeply he resenteth sin ; he would have 
the place of his children's residence (having once been sinners), it being so 
near to him, and afore his face, first purified, as well as the sinners them- 
selves. Not that it was defiled in itself, for the presence of God makes it 
most holy ; but even that was it made it to be too holy for sinners. And 
therefore, in relation to its becoming their actual abode there, it was now 
to be atoned for their sakes. And upon both these reasons, especially the 
latter, it was, that this, which was the truth and substance of the type, was 
not so much to be conformed to the type, as the type was framed and 
formed by this fore-ordination of God's, which was the original prototype 
of all. And upon this it is that the apostle pronounceth in the 23d verse 
of the said Heb. ix., ' It was necessary that the patterns of things in the 
heavens should be purified with these ; but the heavenly things themselves 
with better sacrifices than these.' 



Chap. VII.] op christ the mediator. 4^7 

But besides these general grounds of analogy of the tj'pe and antitj^pe, 
the words of the next verse do expressly determine, that the heavens, con- 
sidered as the place, were purified by Christ's person and blood. For it 
follows, ver. 24, * For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with 
hands, which axe the figures of the true ; but into heaven itself, now to 
appear in the presence of God for us.' They are those places in the hea- 
vens (heavenly places as they are elsewhere rendered) answerable to those 
on earth, that were to be purified. And he here speaks of them as of the 
place or places, as the word * entering into ' imports. Even as when in 
Eph. ii. we are said to * sit in heavenlies,' it is aptly and necessarily to 
be understood, ' to sit in Jieavenly places ; ' for so the word sitting doth 
require. Thus likewise here, the word ' entering into heavenlies ' ai'gues 
those heavenlies spoken of to be the places of heavens ; whereof the taber- 
nacle, or tabernacles of Moses, which were also called the tabernacle, in 
the singular; of these, as the place or places, the apostle says, ver. 21, 
' Moreover, he sprinkled with blood both the tabernacles, and all the 
vessels of the ministry.' So that not only the vessels, the fui'niture, the 
siippellex, the utensils in the tabernacles (and accordingly the saints that 
are to be brought in thither, that is, into heaven), but the place itself that 
contained them, was purified also by Christ's blood, that it might receive 
sinners, and be their domicilium, their habitation for ever. And of aU 
these, both tabernacle and vessels, he says that they were figures and 
patterns of the true in the heavens, in their several kinds of analogy. The 
tabernacle itself, the utensils of the things in that place, and all to be puri- 
fied with better blood than these ; and especially the place of holy of holies 
in the heavens ; for in ver. 24 it is peculiarly specified and said of it, ' For 
Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the 
figures of the true ; but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence 
of God for us.' And in that place, the mercy-seat, we read, was sprinkled 
with blood ; and the pavements of the place that were afore the mercy-seat 
were sprinkled seven times. Lev. xvi. 14, ' And he shall take of the blood 
of the bullock, and sprinkle it with his finger upon the mercy-seat east- 
ward : and before the mercy-seat shall he sprinkle of the blood with his 
finger seven times.' 

I cast this in further, to shew the necessity of Christ's blood for our en- 
tering into the holy of holies in heaven ; either now by faith, or hereafter 
by possession and enjoyment, that even the mercy-seat itself, the throne 
of grace, that is, of God himself, whereon ' God, merciful, gracious, long- 
suftering, pardoning iniquity, transgression, and sin,' sitteth, that that also 
was sprinMed with blood, Lev. xvi. 14. 

But you will say. Did God's mercy-seat need sprinkling with blood, or a 
being purified ? 

No, surely, not in itself. The mercies of God are pure and holy mercies, 
Acts xiii. 34 ; ra oeirx, * the holy things,' they are called (see the marginal 
note). But yet if sinners shall come to have mercies from God, his mer- 
cies must be mingled with Christ's blood to purchase them, that God may 
be just in having received the atonement, and ' the justifier of him that 
beHeveth in Jesus.' So as still in respeet of us that are sinners, the 
mercy-seat must have blood, that we may be justified, even as the heavens 
■were to be purified with blood, because sinners were to enter there. 

The conclusion of this is, that if the heavens were to be purified with 
Christ's blood because of us sinners who were to come thither, yea, if Christ 
himself having undertaken for sins could not have entered thereunto unless 

VOL. V. ^ ^ 



418 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK "VX 

he had hrought the virtue, efficacy, spirits of his own hlood with him, and 
that in and by the merit thereof it was that he entered thereinto, and that 
his very human nature was through the imputation of our sins to him, 
when he ' tabernacled among us,' John i,, was to have an atonement made 
for it by his blood, and by the rending it in two, in the separation of soul 
from his body, that so he (as representing us) and we as one mystical per- 
son with him, might enter into heaven, and else not ; then whenever thou 
comest to pray more solemnly (whereby thou enterest and approachest unto 
that holies in the heavens), acknowledge how it is by and through his blood 
that thou, a wretched sinner, not by mere imputation such only, but in 
reality of guilt ; and that thou shouldst be in hell, whilst thou art admitted 
into heaven itself, whilst thou praj'est. Oh ! this blood, this precious blood ! 
let it be precious to you, and let him be precious that shed it. And because 
he was so precious in his person, though debased, therefore it was that his 
blood is so precious, as you may collect by comparing 1 Pet, i. 19 with 
ver. 6 of chap. ii. His person made the blood precious ; for it was the 
blood of him that was * made higher than the heavens,' Heb. vii. 25 ; yea, 
* of God,' Acts XX. 



CHAPTEE VIII.' 

Another exercise of faith in praying is to confess all our sins unto God over 
Jesus Christ, as typified by the live-goat, the scape-goat. 

Confess all thy sins unto God, over Jesus Christ, as the live-goat, the 
Bcape-goat. What the signification of this is I hope I shall make you 
understand. There was that day, and on that day only, when the high 
priest was to go into the holy of holies ; before he went in, in order to his 
going in, there were two goat-kids presented afore the Lord. Look into 
Lev. xvi. 3, ' Thus shall Aaron come into the holy place ;' and at ver. 5, 
' He shall take of the congregation of the children of Israel two kids of the 
goats for a sin- offering ; ' and then at ver. 7, 'The high priest shall take 
the two goats, and present them before the Lord at the door of the taber- 
nacle of the congregation ; ' and then at ver. 8, ' He cast lots upon the two 
goats ;' and the one lot is said to be ' for the Lord,' because that goat that 
lot for the Lord fell upon was to die, and to be sacrificed to the Lord for 
sin. And again, ver. 9, it is said of that goat that it was the goat the 
Lord's lot fell upon ; for it was set apart, and appropriated to him as a 
sacrifice, and so the Lord's in a special manner, in comparison to that 
other, namely, by way of sacrifice ; as it follows in that ver. 9, ' Aaron 
shall offer him for a sin-offering.' And afterwards he was ' burned without 
the camp,' ver. 27. And the other lot is said to be for the scape-goat, 
that is, for its escaping being sacrificed as the other was. And it follows, 
ver. 10, ' But the goat, on which the lot fell to be the scape-goat, shall be 
presented alive before the Lord, to make an atonement with him, and to 
let him go for a scape-goat into the wilderness.' And they both are called 
a ' sin-offering,' ver. 5 ; that is, both were ordained to take sins away. 
And this latter goat, that stayed and lived, is said, ver. 10, to ' make an 
atonement with God' as well as the dying goat did, but each in their 
several ways : the one by bearing our sins and the punishment of them by 
death, the other by escaping, and by his life carrying them away. You 
read not that he was carried away irto the wilderness to be there de- 



Chap. VIII.] of chhist the mediator. 419 

stroyed, nor was he in that which belonged to its part made at all a sacri- 
fice. But look, as the dying goat was made an atonement for sin in his 
way, by sacrifice in dying, so the other let go alive made an atonement in 
its way, namely, by carrying away the sins confessed over him into the 
wilderness, by means of his life. And that was transacted by confessing 
their sins over the head of that live-goat, after that the other goat had 
been offered as a sacrifice for them, that their sins being so confessed and 
sacrificed for, he might carry them away : ver. 9, 20, ' And after he hath 
made an end of reconciling' (namch', the sacrifice), 'he shall bring the 
live goat;' ver. 21, 22, 'And Aaron shall lay both his hands upon the 
head of the live goat, and confess over him all the iniquities of the children 
of Israel, and all their transgressions in all their sins, putting them upon 
the head of the goat, and shall send him away by the hand of a fit man 
into the wilderness : and the goat shall bear upon him all their iniquities 
unto a land not inhabited, and he shall let go the goat in the wilderness.' 
Brethren, will you have the mystery of this ? Our dear Lord and Saviour 
Jesus Christ, he is both these goats in the types, but as considered under 
two different notions, viz., Christ dying for sin in the first, and Christ 
risen, and ahve, and carrying sins away into the wilderness. But you will 
ask. Why two such utterly differing types ? Might not one have served ? 
Brethren, the case stood thus, no one type could represent these two grand 
mysteries of Christ at once ; and therefore God's institution was, to repre- 
sent one piece of him by one tj'pe and another piece of him by another. 
Now, the same individual goat that was killed was not to be raised again, 
being a brute creature (that is proper only unto men). Hence he takes 
one goat that should die, to represent Christ in dying, and as such bearing 
our sins and punishments ; and he takes another goat that Uves, to repre- 
sent him alive again. You find the like parallel to this in the case of 
cleansing the leper. Lev. xiv. There were two birds, ver. 4, one to be 
killed, ver. 5, and another, called the hving bird, that flew away : ver. 
4—7, ' Then shall the priest command to take for him that is to be cleansed 
two birds alive and clean, and cedar wood, and scarlet, and hyssop. And 
the priest shall command that one of the bii-ds shall be killed in an earthen 
vessel over running water. As for the living bird, he shall take it, and the 
cedar wood, and the scarlet, and the hyssop, and shall dip them and the 
living bird in the blood of the bird that was killed over the running water : 
and he shall sprinkle upon him that is to be cleansed fi.-om the leprosy 
seven times, and shall pronounce him clean, and shall let the living bird 
loose into the open field.' You read in Rev. i. 18 how our Lord speaks 
of himself, saying, ' I am he that liveth, and was dead ; and, behold, I am 
alive for evermore.' You read in Rom. v. 10 what singular differing pur- 
poses these two especially serve for : that as we are * reconciled to GoJ. by 
the death of his Son,' as a sacrifice, so we are ' saved by his life.' There 
is his death, to pay the price or ransom for our reconciliation, and there is 
the actual application or communication of eternal salvation unto us ; and 
that is said to be by his life. You have the like both again, in Rom. iv. 
25, * He was delivered for our offences:' there is the dying goat ; ' and he 
rose again' (and liveth) 'for our justification:' there you have the livijig 
goat. 

Sin is done away two ways by Jesus Christ ; either meritoriously, by 
the sacrifice of himself, in dying, as the price paid, which the Scripture 
everywhere speaketh of: Heb. ix. 26, ' Once in the end of the world he 
appeared, to put sin away, by offering himself, and bearing their sins,' as 



420 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

ver. 28, Secondly, there is a taking &.way of sin by the actual application 
to us of what his death merited for us ; and so Christ takes sins away 
when we believe and come to him for pardon. The word John Baptist 
hath in John i., comprehends both ; ' Behold the Lamb of God, that takes 
away the sins of the world : the word is ai^sTv ; it signifieth both, 1. To 
bear the guilt of them, and then John saw him bearing, and loaded with 
all our sins upon him, which did bring him to the tree, and caused him to 
die; ' He was made sin for us, who knew no sin.' And, 2. It signifieth 
to take away sins by a removal of them from off our persons ; to which 
the Latin word tollo answers, but the Greek word aJ^suj intendeth both. 
First, take the dying goat, and that is Christ, ' bearing the sins of many,' 
as 1 Pet. ii. 24, when he was crucified ; ' who his own self bare our sins in 
his own body upon the tree.' And thus to lay our sins upon him to this 
end, that was God's act, and his own, in taking our sins upon him, not 
ours. We were not then, neither did the saints that were then alive, 
understand or think of it ; but that was God's, and transacted between God 
and Christ. ' God was, in Christ, reconciling the world to himself;' who 
* made him sin for us, and a curse, that knew no sin.' And God, says 
the prophet, ' laid on him the iniquity of us all, when his soul was made 
an offering for sin ;' and therefore also the dying goat is called ' the Lord's 
lot.' The priest did but barely cast the lot, but it was God that disposed 
it to that goat ; he would have him die. Nor do you read that the priest 
that was a-doing did confess our sins over the goat that was to die ; it was 
a single sole act of God's. And so he bore them in his being sacrificed and 
offered up. 

But come we, secondly, to the living goat, Jesus Christ. And he, after 
he hath made an atonement by his death, is yet to take our sins away by 
an actual justification of us. And in respect both to hi& sacrifice and offer- 
ing up, as also for the application of it to us by faith to justify us, at and 
upon our believing, he is called a ' propitiation for us.' 1. In respect to 
that made at his death, in 1 John ii. 2, ' Who is the propitiation for the 
sins of the world.' This must be understood of him in dying ; for there 
were many in the world, and yet to come into the world, he was made a 
propitiation for, who as yet believed not. But, 2. — Kom. iii. 25, ' Whom 
God hath set forth to be a propitiation, through faith in his blood.' 
Observe here how he is said to be foi'e-ordained to be a propitiation, 
through faith on that his blood, which was afore made a propitiation on the 
cross. For then it is his atonement comes to be actually a propitiation 
to us, when we through faith come in to God and plead it, and not till 
then, and that in a true and real sense. This his being a propi- 
tiation in that place, must therefore be understood in the application 
of him to us. And we may distinguish of them thus : the one is Christ, 
a propitiation Jor us ; the other, the same Christ, a propitiation to us, 
even in the same differing senses and respects, that the live goat and 
the dying goat are, in the foresaid Lev. xvi. 5, both called a sin-ofiering 
and for atonement. And now when this atonement is to be applied unto 
us at our conversion, and ever after, then it is indeed that the actings on 
our part come to be done towards the pardon of our sins : as to believe on 
and plead his death and blood, and also what the tj-pe instructs, viz., to 
come to him as he is now alive, and lives for evermore ; for him to take our 
sins to himself and take them away from us ; to lay hold on him with both 
hands, as it is in Lev. xvi. 21, and confess our sins over him ; and until 
then we reu^ain in ou^ sins, for all thnt he was offered as a dying goat for 



Chap. VIII.] of ohrist the mediator. 421 

us. And this is the thing that I have aimed at and made way for, in 
telling you this long story out of the Old, and the mystery out of the New 
Testament. The priest, we see, did confess over this live goat ; and therein 
the high priest performed the people's part, for it was done in a way of 
confession, and that act iia no sense must be ascribed to God, in his laying 
our iniquities upon Christ. He confessed not them for us. So then we, 
when we would be saved and forgiven, must perform that part, and come 
and confess our sins over Christ, the live goat. God the Father hath done 
his part in sacrificing his Son, and Christ, the dying goat, hath done his 
part in purchasing our pardon ; but he as the living goat must do another, 
and that is, both to- cause us to come to himself, and lay both our hands 
upon him, and confess it was God's part to lay our sins upon him ; but 
it remains to be our part to lay our sins upon him, by confessing them 
over him and afore him to his Father, now he is alive for the pardon 
of them. Look into the type, in Lev. xvi. 21, 22, it is most express : 
Aaron, at the 20th verse (mark well), when he had made an end of recon- 
ciliation (that is, when he had done his work, belonging to that of the goat 
to die, killed him, and then sprinked the blood) ; ' Aaron shall lay both 
his hands upon the head of the live goat, and confess over him all the ini- 
quities of the children of Israel, and all their transgressions in all their 
sins, and send them away into the wilderness. And he shall bear them 
away into a land not inhabited, and he shall let them go alive into the wil- 
derness.' The mystery of this I take to be, that after the reconciliation 
made for us by Christ in his death, which was done without our knowledge, 
he then rose again, and is alive to justify us. But then we must come to 
him, acknowledge, as the priests did, and confess them in their names, all 
the sins of all the people of Israel, of what kind soever. And then this live 
goat carries them away into the wilderness. 

If you demand the mystery there of the answer,* it is a like expression 
to that in Micah vii. 10, that ' he will cast our iniquities into the depth of 
the sea.' What is thrown thither never rises more ; as that roll into 
Euphrates, to signify Babylon, should never rise again. Heaven is not 
indeed a wilderness, to which place our live goat is ascended ; but it is in 
the utter taking away of sins, and hiding them for ever, so as never to be 
found or remembered, which is here aimed at. And so Christ takes sina 
away, and carries them into that oblivion and forgetfulness, as none can 
find them, ' never to be remembered more,' as the Scripture speaks. 

The issue which I drive at is, as to exhort you hereupon, when you come 
more solemnly to converse with Jesus Christ in the holy of holies, or with 
God through him, not only at your first conversion and faith on him, but 
when you come setly to pray, especially on great occasions, to lay hold on 
Jesus Christ with both hands (as it is in this type), that is, with all your 
might ; and then to confess all your sins particularly over him, as the high 
priest did over the head of the live goat, who by his resurrection and ascen- 
sion into heaven, is escaped from death and wrath for sins ; and in confess- 
ing them, transfer them from oft' yourselves, and implore him to take them 
upon himself ; discharge yourselves of them, by desiring him to take them, 
who knows what to do with them, not now to suiter for them ; he hath 
done that once perfectly for ever ; but to carry them away to an utter for- 
getfulness, and to be thy advocate to God to remember them no more ; 
seeking of God not to impute thy sins to thee, but to him that was made 
sin, that thou mayest be made the righteousness of God in him. And so to 
* Qu. ' The mystery thereof, I answer ?' — Ed. 



422 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI 

ake an exchange with Christ ; he to take thy sins, and to bestow his 
righteousness upon thee instead thereof. 

And secondly, To make use of this notion to help them over one diffi- 
culty, which those, whose judgments are that Christ died not for all men 
intentionally, maj^ or perhaps do sometimes meet with, in their coming to 
Christ. They must not, nor ought to, come to him now to die for them ; 
that is past and over, and were vain and blasphemous. Nor yet can they 
assuredly say and believe that Christ died for them, and bore their sins in 
particular. And although that declaration Paul makes, brought home to 
the heart, that ' Christ came into the world to save sinners,' he speaks in- 
definitely : sinners, and all sorts of sinners, even the greatest, for he saved 
me, saj's he there ; though this be a sufficient ground to draw a sinner that 
sees himself lost utterly, and sees Christ with a spiritual eye, as John v., 
to come to him ; yet if this course i:^ the way of believing that I have nov/ 
urged be well weighed and made use of, it may conduce to ease the heart 
much more, as to any such stick and demur in his coming to Christ. For 
though I cannot plead that whilst he was a-dying, he had my sins for my 
particular laid upon him by God, yet now he is alive again, I may, as 
now I have been instructed, come in my own person to him, and lay my 
hands upon him to be the live goat for me, and confess all these my par- 
ticular sins to him and over him, and also unto God and before God, 
having his Christ by him present in the view of my faith. And that I may 
lay all my sins upon him with this end and aim, joined with the most 
vehement implorement of him, that he will freely take the guilt of them off 
from me, and carry them into a land of non-remembrance, as into a land 
not inhabited, and therefore never to be found, and to mediate with his 
Father, to pass an act of oblivion upon them, and remember them no more. 
And I may be sure and certain, that I am warranted thus to confess and 
lay my sins upon him, to the end that he should carry them away ; and 
that this is an act, as now to be performed by me and him. And I may 
now come to him to do it for me in my particular. And my faith needs 
not proceed here upon an indefinite ground, that should any way admit of a 
scruple, whether I am the person that he intends or no ; for I am, and 
every humbled sinner is, now absolutely and definitely required to do all 
this for his own salvation, and for his own particular. And this admits no 
doubtfulness at all, nor requireth a certain resolution first to be had by us, 
that God laid upon Christ at his death his iniquities. And it is a gi'eat 
relief and help to the exercise of our faith, and an infinitely gracious dis- 
pensation of God, to ordain such a type, as after was left for us to perform 
this part, in a way of our coming to Christ, after this manner ; to become 
a propitiation and atonement for us in particular, through faith in his blood. 
That God, I say, hath left us so certain a way and course for us to put in 
practice ; and in the practice and exercise of it, confessing our sins with 
mourning and brokenness of heart, that therein we shall certainly find 
Christ, and God through Christ, take away our sins thereupon. And this, 
this performance upon the day of atonement, teacheth us to do. 

Exercise faith for the forgiveness of all thy sins. This that day's practice 
doth for our comfort in a special manner instruct us unto ; for it was that which 
those days' sacrifices were ordained for ; that whereas they had particular 
sacrifices appointed for particular sins, as occasionally they were committed, 
for which they were to bring a trespass-ofiering to the priest, and he by ofler- 
ing his sacrifice for him, made an atonement ; and the promise was, it should 
be forgiven him ; of all which you read in Leviticus, the* 4th, 5th, and 6th 



Chap. IX.] op christ the mediator. 423 

chapters : yet, notwithstanding these, as also that there were daily sajcrifices, 
twice a-day (of the intendment of which afterwards), the expiation on this day 
was singularly appointed for a general pardon of all sins at once, passed unto 
the end of that year ; for that outward, typical, legal atonement signified no 
further, there being, as the apostle says, a new remembrance of sins every 
year, so as they w-ere forgiven by the year, as we say, and yet universally. 
All which I shall demonstrate in the close of this head. 

But I find it necessary for me to speak first of the intent and scope of 
those particular atonements for special sins, because that will give some 
light towards the clearing that universal atonement of this day. And also 
the knowledge thereof will conduce to the comfort of believers, and to the 
direction of the faith of believers, in case of occasional sinnings. 



CHAPTER IX. 

Oj occasional sacrifices for particular sins. — Their intendment then, unto 

us noiv. 

Now, as touching those particular sacrifices for occasional sins, we find 
how that there were some special sins that were excepted, and left out 
from having atonement made for them by those kind of sacrifices ; as, 
namely, murder, adultery, and blasphemy. And this hath occasioned a 
great stumbling to some men, lest their being types of gospel proceedings 
in pardoning, the sacrifice of Christ's blood should not extend to such sins 
as these, but the same exception should now continue. Now, to solve this, 
and to clear up the matter of our universal pardon, which is now the thing 
I drive at, the first inquu-y must be into the ground of difi'erence then 
made ; what that should be, that there should be no occasional sacrifice 
for those sins, was appointed. Some have founded the difi'erence to lie in 
this, that murder and adultery, &c., being sins apparently against con- 
science and special light, and therewith committed with consent of will, 
deliberately, and upon that ground no atonement ; and that those other 
sins, for which expiation was made by sacrifice, were only sins of ignorance ; 
and that that was the reason why those of murder, &c., were excluded from 
atonement. 

Thus some have deemed, because that at the entrance of those commands 
and prescriptions for such particular sacrifices, in Leviticus, chap. iv. 
God seems to limit them, for which such atonements were to be made, 
unto sins of ignorance, as the general rule about them is in ver. 2, ' Speak 
unto the children of Israel, saying. If a soul shall sin through ignorance 
against any of the commandments of the Lord concerning things which 
ought not to be done, and shall do against any of them.' But yet that that 
was not the ground of that diflerence, it is manifest; in that in chap, vi., 
there is the same provision of expiation made for sins against conscience, 
and deliberately and willingly committed. As in case of a man's having 
had goods of another man's, or some other matter committed to his trust ; or 
of a man that had violently stole, or taken anything from another ; and the 
person entrusted having so defrauded his neighbour, did besides utterly 
deny any such thing to have been committed to him, and so added a he to 
his theft, which alone was against knowledge ; yea, and yet more wickedly 
had superadded oaths to those Ues and denials, forswearing himself ; — here 
were sins sufficiently against manifest light of conscience, and a w^hole 



424 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOE VI. 

cluster of such, and as high against (simple) knowledge as high could be, 
and as deliberate as deliberate can be. 

Yet notwithstanding, upon restitution, ver. 5, he shall bring his trespass- 
offering unto the Lord, and unto the priest ; and the priest shall make an 
atonement for him before the Lord, and it shall be forgiven him ; for any 
thing of aU that he hath done in trespassing therein ;' verses 6, 7. Nor is 
it limited to circumstances of times, as if he had but once or twice done thus. 

It is an error of the highest cnielty unto souls, as well as of derogation 
to God's grace and Christ's satisfaction, which the Socinians have taken up; 
that for gi-oss heinous sins against light, committed after beUeving, there is 
no forgiveness to be expected from the covenant of grace ; but if any, it 
must be by an extraordinary way of mercy, and not by virtue of the ordi- 
nary covenant of grace. But what it should be which hath induced them 
unto so desperate a condemnation of many poor souls that were penitents 
after such sins committed, this I have much wondered at. Whether it were 
to make their profession of religion highlier admired ; or perhaps rather, 
that they in their other doctrines, levelling Christ's most extensive meri- 
torious sacrifice with the sacrifices of the old law, in their aifirming that 
Christ's sacrifice doth take sins away but in the same way and manner 
that the sacrifices in the old did (though they acknowledge Christ's sacrifice 
to be the more excellent) ; that therefore they should measure the extent 
of Christ his taking om* sins, by the scant standard of the particular occa- 
sional sacrifices instanced in the law, in their taking away of sins ; and 
from thence to judge, that as the saciifices of the Old Testament served 
not to signify the taking such great sins away, that therefore Christ's also 
should testify and declare (for no higher end do they make of it) no more 
of God's favour towards sinners, than to pardon such sins as those parti- 
cular sacrifices did extend unto the pardon of. For they would make 
Christ's sacrifice, though they would seem to cry it up for excelling above 
those of the law, yet to be but metaphorical and figui-ative, even as those 
were ; that is, merely seiwing to signify and shew that God was pacified, 
aud in favoui* and gi'ace with us ; but not at all by way of merit and 
satisfaction from the merits of Christ's sacrifice, no more than through 
those of old. 

But you see that even according to this their own measure taken from 
them (which is most wicked), that particular sins against conscience, and 
those of a heinous nature, were forgiven upon the atonement made by those 
particular sacrifices ; neither was there any exception against their atone- 
ment, though reiterated, or again and again committed. 

But, blessed be God, we have not so learned either his grace or our 
Chi'ist ; nor do we esteem that infinite satisfaction of his, once ofiered up 
for all the sins of the whole world, at so low a rate ; as if it had no further 
efficacy than what is figurative (as those of the Old Testament were of), or 
of uo lai'ger extent of dominion over sins, for the expiation of them, than 
what those several particular occasional sacrifices did reach unto ; which 
were so limited unto those sins, because, although the expiation of such 
sins against knowledge fore-mentioned, made atoneable by such occasional 
sacrifices, did signify to them that were believers, that such sins as they 
were, committed against the moral law, were made pardonable through 
Chiist's satisfaction to come, as well as sins committed of mere ignorance. 
For Christ's sacrifice was fore-signified in all the sacrifices, and so in these; 
and so may confirm our faith, that for such sins in a special manner Christ's 
sacrifice was ordained, so to relieve the hearts and souls of such as have 



Chap. IX.J of christ the mediator. 425 

become guilty of such sins ; that if any man so sin grossly, Christ is a pro- 
pitiation, a high priest, a ready advocate at hand upon such an urgent 
occasion, to plead his sacrifice for their pardon ; as in 1 John ii. 1 2, 3, 
and 1 Cor. v. 1, 2, 3, and the latter end of the 5th verse. Yet there was 
a further larger intention of God's appointing these occasional sacrifices to 
the people of that nation, and as they were members of that : a nation and 
typical church ; — that as every sin deserved corporeal death, as well as 
eternal ; and these especially God was pleased to remit, and pardon them 
unto them upon sacrifice ; after which externally performed, they still stood 
and remained members of that nation, and not to be cut off from that land 
for them, jea, and might still have the privilege of that outward com- 
munion in their holy things, temple -worship, &c. : for w^e must know that 
God was to be considered a sovereign judge unto that people in a double 
respect. 1. As he is the judge of all men (as his style is, Heb. xii.), or 
'judge of all the world' (as Gen. xviii.). Or 2. As he took upon him to 
be the king of that nation in particular, and sovereign governor of that 
country, in such a manner as he owned no other people in the world. And 
thereupon set up their judges, and chose David, and his seed after him, 
immediately as his lieutenants ; and thereupon gave them judicial laws for 
the government of that nation. And in this latter respect he appointed an 
atonement by occasional sacrifices for such sins as deserved eternal death 
from him, as he is judge of all the world, which yet, as judge of that 
nation, he was pleased to appoint and receive an atonement for. And so 
these sacrifices in that respect, and absolutions thereupon, are to be re- 
ferred unto his judicial law ; from which privilege he yet exempted the sins 
fore- specified, adultery, &c., which he, as the supreme law-giver of that 
kingdom, had peremptorily designed for a being cut off from that people. 
And this was the ground of difference of such sacrifices, acceptable for other 
sins, when not for those. 

Yet, notwithstanding this political end and use of such sacrifices for such 
sins, that they might continue free denizens of that church and kingdom, 
this did not hinder or prevent and exclude the faithful amongst them from 
having an eye unto that other use and end mentioned, a spiritual forgive- 
ness of those particular sins, as an atonement for their souls, whenever they 
had occasion to offer such sacrifices upon their sinnings. Yea, they were 
therein called thereunto ; for sacrifices were not mere civil acts, as presents 
made unto a civil prince, but religious, as unto God that was offended. 
Yea, they were called sin-oflerings, in common with all other that were 
sacrifices for their souls ; and the blood of them was sprinkled seven times 
afore the Lord, before the veil of the sanctuary, and on the altar of incense, 
with all such rites performed about the blood that were used in the daily 
sacrifices ; as you read Lev. iv. from ver. 4 to the end. And of all sacri- 
fices with blood (whatever they were), God indifferently and alike says. Lev. 
xvii. 11, that the life was in the blood : ' For the life of the flesh is in the 
blood, and I have given it to you upon the altar, to make an atonement for 
your souls ; for it is the blood that maketh an atonement for the soul.' 
And therefore the one as well as the other served for the expiation of their 
souls, if any of them did so sin. Moreover, the circumstances of those par- 
ticular sins were forgiven as well as the outward fact. And therefore these 
sacrifices were expiations, if they had true faith, for their souls. Accord- 
ingly, you find in the forecited Lev. vi. 7, in the case of foreswearing a 
man's self, &c., the atonement, his sacrifice runs in these terms, 'It shall be 
forgiven him, for any thing he hath done, in trespassing therein.' Wherein 



426 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK YI' 

God, supposing that many aggravating circumstances might accompany such 
sins, beside the outward fact, let them have jjcen what they may prove to 
be, they shall be, even anytluurj therein, forgiven him. This a burdened 
conscience amongst them would take heed of; for circumstances lie heavier 
on the soul than the act. 

And surely if David could spy out a soul-forgiveness for such sins as were 
exempted fi-om particular expiation by sacrifice, namely, his murder and 
adultery, for which there was no particular sacrifice allowed to atone him 
from bodily death ; and therefore says to God, ' Thou desirest not sacrifice ' 
(namely, for these sins), ' else would I give it,' Ps. U. 16 ; yet, notwith- 
standing, he cried out for a soul-forgiveness of them : ver. 7, ' Pm-ge me 
with hyssop, and I shall be clean ; wash me, and I shall be whiter than 
snow.' And again, ver. 16, 'Deliver me from blood-guiltiness, God, thou 
God of my salvation; and my tongue shall sing aloud of thy righteousness.' 
He expresseth how he had in his eye a further righteousness — even that 
which the apostle calls ' The righteousness of God through faith ' — then 
surely from hence I argue, that if David had committed any of those other 
particular sins, for which a particular sacrifice was appointed, his faith in 
offering that his sacrifice would have looked for soul-forgiveness of that 
sin. And in like manner, other believing Jews, in their particular offer- 
ings for those sins, had or might have had an eye unto the like forgive- 
ness also. 

And the use and comfort fixim the instances of these particular atone- 
ments under the Old, may be very great to us under the New Testament, 
to relieve om* faith in the case of relapsing into presumptuous sins against 
conscience, and those the most heinous, reiterated, and deliberately com- 
mitted ; and that notwithstanding such, we are not excluded, but may have 
access to God through our high priest for the forgiveness of them, in the 
faith and invitation of his sacrifice ; which certainly being the truth and 
substance of all sacrifices whatsoever, must be supposed to have been the 
ultimate end and scope of all, and aim in them all, and to have an infinitely 
greater efiicacy to do away any, or all particular sins, in the moral guilt of 
them, than those mere shadows had, to expiate either individual guilts of 
corporeal death, or to be so much as significant also of the forgiveness of 
their souls, as in the shadow. 

Yea, and I further suppose, that this was one special aim and intent why 
God did appoint such occasional sacrifices for occurring * special sins ; to 
teach and instruct us (as did the saints in those times) to turn unto our only 
priest and mediator Christ Jesus, and unto God through him, in a more set 
and solemn manner, for a special atonement of such occasional sins — which 
the apostle terms, being ' overtaken in a fault,' Gal. v. 1 — as they do or 
may fall out, over and besides our daily begging forgiveness for sins of 
ordinary infirmity and incursion. 

And I have made the larger excursion about these particular sacrifices 
for particular sins, because I take it — the apostle John doth — under the 
language of allusion unto the atonements made by the sacrifices of old, 
direct us unto the Uke practice, to have an alike recourse unto Christ our 
high priest and propitiation for occasional sins. In his First Epistle, chap. ii. 
ver. 1, 2, ' My little childi-en, these things wi-ite I unto you, that ye sin 
not. And if any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus 
Christ the righteous : and he is the propitiation for our sins, and not for 
ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world.' For the obtaining the 
That is, ' meetirig.' — Ed. 



Chap. X.] of christ the medutor. 427 

special and more direct aim and meaning of which words, wo may look 
back and consider how he had in the foregoing chapter fii'st spoken of the 
forgiveness of such dail}' unavoidable sinnings, as accompany believers in 
their strictest walkings : chap. i. ver. 7, ' But if we walk in the hght, as he 
is in the light, we have fellowship one with another ; and the blood of 
Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin.' And how that for these 
there is a pardon of course (as we use to speak), though yet upon our con- 
fessions thereof. And we may by comparing them together observe, how 
in this chap. ii. he proceeds to a special case of believers' sinnings ; and 
that is the case of sinning more grossly : ' My little children, these things I 
write unto you, that ye sin not ' (that is, willingly and deliberately, against 
that light, which he had said, chap. i. 7, that the saints ' walking in, have 
fellowship with God, who is light ') ; ' and if any man sin,' that is, who so 
sins against his own light, and contrary to the light of that fellowship with 
God he is called to enjoy and walk in, this is the case. Now in the words 
afore, chap. i. 8, he had apostolically declared against a state of perfection, 
the saints having no sin at all ; the experience of himself, if we, and all 
other believers, utterly confutes that dotage. ' If we say that we have no sin, 
we deceive om-selves, and the truth is not in us ;' and thereupon exhorts us, 
ver. 9, ' If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our 
sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness ;' meaning ordinary infirmi- 
ties, that fall out in those that walk most exactly. It had been utterly 
incongruous that after this he should come in with an if, ' If any man sin,' 
&c., unless he had intended such kind of sinnings as were not included in 
those ordinary sinnings that accompany aU sorts of believers. It is there- 
fore a special exception of sins committed against light, and with deliberate 
indulgency of our wills ; and also that first of those passages, ' These things 
I write, that you sin not;' after those his foregone so positive assertions 
against the perfectionists of that age, is not that you never have no sin in 
you, for that had been in vain, and contradictory to what God had declared 
to be a truth, during this life ; but in that coherence it hath its scope, that 
you never sin against your light ; and that is attainable in this life, which 
his fellow- apostle Peter thus ixtters it, ' That you never fall ;' that is, will- 
ingly, against the knowledge and dictates of your spirits. And that apostle 
in that place shews it to be attainable. 

Thus much concerning peculiar sacrifices for special sins, aaid the use 
our faith is to make of them, which was the first branch. 



CHAPTER X. 

Of the general atonement made for all sins once a year, when the high priest 
went into the holy of holies. 

I come to the second branch, which was the main thing proposed and 
intended under this head at the beginning of it, viz., that there was a general 
atonement, when the high priest went into the holiest, for all sins, once a year ; 
which we are to make improvement of, to seek the pardon of all, and any 
sin whatever throughout our whole lives, from and through our high priest, 
who is now resident and officiating in the holiest. 

The Jews then had indeed, besides those occasional expiations, and this 
general atonement once a year, ' continual sacrifices,' as the Old terms 
them ; offered up ' daily,' as the New ; twice a day, morning and evening 



428 OF CHRIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VT, 

sacrifices, in the first tabernacle, which were offered up also by the high 
priest, Heb. vii. 27, as well as the ordinary priests, Heb. x. 11. And these 
also were types of Christ, and of his one alone sufficient sacrifice (for he 
and his one sacrifice were the substance of them all, Heb. viii. 3, 4, 5 ; 
Heb. X. 1 ; Heb. ix. 11) ; and they were offered up for their own sins, and 
the sins of the people: Heb. vii. 27, ' Who needethnot daily, as those high 
priests, to offer up sacrifice, first for his own sins, then for the people's ; for 
this he did once, when he offered up himself.' And not occasionally onty. 

But over and besides both these sorts of atonements, God did institute 
this solemn expiation once a year, upon a solemn day, which is therefore 
by way of singularity called the day of atonement, and appointed not for 
this or that particular sin only, as the occasional were, but for all sins what- 
soever. And likewise that day's atonement excelled those other daily 
sacrifices. 1. In the style it bore, in that the day was ovofLaarixug, 
called ' the day of atonement' throughout Moses. It carried the day from 
all other days in that respect. Moreover, the killing and offering of that 
goat that day was^in^like manner singularly styled, ' the sin-offering of atone- 
ments,' Num. xxix. 11, whilst yet the ordinary daily sacrifices that were 
atonements also are made mention of; so that as the day, so the sacrifice 
proper to the day, is above all other the sacrifice of atonement ; as if none 
had been such, but only it, which shews the eminency of this atonement. 
And, 

2. All the particular solemnities, rites, and sacrifices performed that 
day, declare, as much ; for they had all those ordinary sacrifices that were 
offered up every day, offered up twice on that day also, as duly as on any 
other day, Num. xxix. 7-11, Lev. xvi. 24. And there were, moreover, two 
extraordinary special sacrifices, of a bullock and a goat, that were proper 
to that day, killed in the outward sanctuary. And then their blood was 
carried into the holy of holies ; and no other blood of sacrifices, not any of 
them was so employed, or made use of to that purpose ; no, not the blood 
of those daily sacrifices, although offered up on that day, as was said, 
whereon the high priest did go into the holy of holies, was not carried in 
by him. But of those only, namely, of the bullock and the goat peculiar 
to that day. Moreover, it was the bodies of those two which were burnt 
without the camp on that day, and not the other beasts sacrificed on that 
day ; as in Heb. xiii. 11, the apostle expressly limits them : ' The bodies 
of the beasts,' says he, ' whose blood is brought into the sanctuary by the 
high priest for sin, are burnt without the camp.' All which remarks do 
denote the super-excellency of that day's performances ; the lines and 
shadows thereof being drawn nearer to the life, in setting forth 

I. Christ's crucifixion, as a sacrifice in the first tabernacle ; which eminent 
note the apostle puts upon it, ver. 12, ' "Wherefore Jesus also, that he might 
sanctify the people with his own blood, suffered without the gate.' As also 
of Christ's making atonement in heaven, whither he has gone to appear in 
the presence of God for us ; and pleading that his blood, and from thence 
applying it to our souls, by sprinkling of it upon our hearts and consciences, 
so as all the substantial parts of his mediation were most conspicuously 
held forth in that one day's ministry. 

II. All this was to signify, as the issue and tendency of all, the extent of 
that atonement to be universal as to all sins, and the signification' thereof 
to have been the special design of that day, with difference from both occa- 
sional and daily sacrifices, and is indeed so expressly notified and incul- 
cated, as makes it seem an appropriate end of it ; for I find not to my 



Chap. X.] of christ the medutor. 429 

observation, that of any other of these daily sacrifices it is in express words 
said, with a note of universaUty, ' for all sins,' as of this day's sacrifice it is. 
This honom- had this day's work alone, to be the open and public testifica- 
tion of this privilege which we have by Christ's sacrifice, that it is for all 
sin, it being utterly impossible that the blood of bulls and goats should 
take away sins, as Heb. x. Here was, I say, a condemning remembrance 
of all sins past, which came up before God, and in their consciences, every 
year, and therefore God applied a catholicon or universal outward plaster 
every year ; and yet that did but outwardly skin over the sore every year 
in a carnal Jew's heart, but not healed perfectly and thoroughly, but so 
that it would break forth again. Yea, the very renewing of these sacrifices 
every year was a real testification that even these yearly sacrifices took not 
sins away ; for why else should they be renewed again and again if the 
guilt of them did not remain ? Which are the apostle's arguings, Heb. x. 
1-4, yet the intention was to publish an universal pardon for sins past at 
every year's end, when the atonement was made ; such as that law could 
give, but withal in the shadow and type of it, minding them of a perfectly 
extensive atonement which was to come, which should take away all sins 
at once. By one thing* God would take away all sins of the comers to 
worship. Now by the same reason that sacrifices every year served to take 
away sins past for that year, and therefore are called the sacrifice once a 
year, by the same reason the sins of the nation, in a like manner coming 
up in remembrance before God eveiy day, the daily sacrifices served but to 
signify the atonement of them for that day, and reached no farther ; and 
because a remembrance of them was renewed every day, therefore it was 
that the sacrifices were renewed every day. But in this day's sacrifice there 
was a remembrance every year, yet not of that year's sinning only, but of 
all sins past whatever, to the time of the years then ending ; so as there 
was atonement then made for all sins past whatever. 

And if it be said that murder and blasphemy were excepted, I further 
answer. No. They were not left out from the intent of the significancy of 
that day's atonement, which was to point them unto Christ's atonement, 
which should be made by him once for all, for all manner of sins ; the 
intent of his sacrifice not being at all to exempt men from bodily death, 
which by the judicial laws of supreme governors is due to any crimes. It 
was not the design of this day's atonement neither to expiate any crime 
under that consideration, but it was significant of an atonement for the sins 
of their souls, by a more perfect sacrifice of Christ's to come. There was 
left this remark of imperfection on it, that it was reiterated every year, 
thereby to drive them to eye and expect the most perfect sacrifice signified 
by these, which should perfect for ever them that are sanctified (as in that 
10th chapter of the Hebrews he concludes that his discourse of this type), 
and he but once for all ofiered up. If therefore any sins were under the 
type excepted for any respect, yet that one sacrifice to come was before- 
hand ordained to take away all at once ; as Acts xiii. 38, 39, Paul told his 
countrymen, * Be it known unto you therefore, men and brethren, that 
through this man is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins : and by him 
all that believe are justified from all things, from which you could not be 
justified by the law of Moses ;' neither moral, nor ceremonial, nor judicial. 
And he spoke it to signify this, as far as that present dispensation would 
bear, that there was an universal atonement for all sins put into the great 
charter of that day's pardon. It is not anywhere in express words said, or 
• Qu. 'oflfering'?— Ed. 



430 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK YI. 

uttered of any of them, that they were for the forgiveness of all sins ; but 
this honour had this day's work, and issue, alone to be the open and public 
testification of this privilege, which is the point I drive at for your comfort 
and direction. 

I am loath to make a dispute of it, whether the daily sacrifices were re 
ipsa instituted to hold out an universal forgiveness of all sins. I rather 
rest in this as a rule, that the legal ordinances and sacrifices, as they were 
imperfect shadows in themselves, so wherein their imperfection in their 
signification should lie is much to be judged of by what we find said, or 
declared of them, when they are spoken of as to their proper intent and 
extent ; and therefore I think it safest to say, that the difference between 
the sacrifices of this day, and those daily, may be, that the daily sacrifices 
eminently pointed at a continual forgiveness of sins as they were every day 
committed ; they were for the errors of that day, as the name imports. But 
these sacrifices, and the expiation by them once a year, was ordained for 
all sins past of their whole lives, especially that had been committed that 
year. They were forgiven by wholesale, by the great and lump, on that 
day, though even in these sacrifices this mark of imperfection was left 
upon them, that there was a legal condemning remembrance of sins 
past. 

Now that this universality of pardon of all sins was the great design of 
this one day's atonements, is in most express words, and not in figures, 
avowedly declared, and so often repeated, as all men must acknowledge 
that to have been the eminent scope thereof. For, 1. It is commanded 
that all the people should ' afliict their souls' for all their sins. Lev. xvi. 
29. I say ' for all their sins,' for so the very next words waiTant me, 
which are the reason annexed to that commandment, ver. 30, ' For on that 
day shall the priest make an atonement for jou, to cleanse you, that ye 
may be clean from all your sins before the Lord.' And, 2. "WTien the two 
extraordinary sacrifices were killed, and their blood taken to be carried into 
the holy of holies, this is the declared intent of both : Lev. xvi. 15, 16, 
' Then shall he kill the goat of the sin-ofi'ering that is for the people, and 
bring his blood within the veil, and do with that blood as he did with the 
blood of the bullock, and sprinkle it upon the mercy-seat, and before the 
mercy-seat. And he shall make an atonement for the holy place, because 
of the uncleanness of the children of Israel, and because of their transgres- 
sions in all their sins : and so shall he do for the tabernacle of the congre- 
gation that remaineth among them in the midst of their uncleanness.' 
Again, 3. "^Tien that extraordinaiy atonement, by those sacrifices, was 
perfected, and that the high priest came forth from out of the holy of holies, 
then Aaron took the live goat ; ver. 20-22, ' And when he had made an 
end of reconciling the holy place, and the tabernacle of the congregation, 
and the altar, he shall bring the live goat : and Aaron shall lay both his 
hands upon the head of the live goat, and confess over him all the iniquities 
of the children of Israel, and all their transgressions in all their sins, 
putting them upon the head of the goat, and shall send him away by the 
hand of a fit man into the wilderness. And the goat shall bear upon him 
all their iniquities unto a land not inhabited ; and he shall let go the goat 
into the wilderness.' Here are still, you see, both all and all sorts of sins 
in three several words expressed ; to the end that all sins whatever might 
be sure to be comprehended. Again, you have that all inculcated in the 
last verse, as the special design of that day, ver. 34, • And this shall be an 
everlasting statute unto you, to make an atonement for the children of 



Chap. X.] of ciirist the mediator. 431 

Israel, for all their sins, once a year. And he did as the Lord commanded 
Moses.' 

The occasional sacrifices served but for the expiation of particular emer- 
gent sinnings, and each served but for one turn, for that one sin, and no 
more. And if they fell into the like again, a new sacrifice was to be ofiered 
for that second, and so a third. And yet in them the believing Jew might 
spy out another manner of sacrifice, shadowed out for their souls. Again, 
in the daily sacrifices they might discern the same sacrifice typified, for 
daily sins committed every day, whilst yet the ritual sacrifice itself reached 
but to that day's sins. And still there was a remembrance of all these sins 
every year : Heb. x. 1, * For the law could never with those sacrifices which 
they oflfered year by year continually make the comers thereunto perfect ; ' 
and ver. 2, 3, ' For then would not they have ceased to be ofiered ? because 
that the worshippers once purged should have had no more conscience of 
sins. But in those sacrifices there is a remembrance again made of sins 
every year.' And this shewed the imperfection of that ritual sacrifice ; 
yet still so as in the type and shadow it adumbrated a universal pardon, 
through a perfect sacrifice once ofiered to come : ver. 12, 'But this man, 
after he had ofiered one sacrifice for sins, for ever sat down on the right 
hand of God ; ' in which there would be ' no more remembrance of sins,' 
ver. 17. 

And although neither this day's atonement, nor no other of these fore- 
mentioned legal sacrifices, served not to acquit them from those sins ex- 
cepted, as murder, adultery, or blasphemy, so far as God, as king of that 
nation, in his judicial law (as was observed) required bodily death for them, 
that day's expiation freed them not from that extreme punishment, whether 
they had been committed afore that solemn day or whether they had been 
discovered after that day's expiation had passed upon them. They could 
not have pleaded that day's atonement to free them from death ; no, they 
died without mercy, as the apostle tells us. 

But still all these did, in their several significancies, set forth that one 
perfect and all-sufficient sacrifice, which was the substance and centre of 
them all. And as these on that great day performed excelled all the other 
in the significancies of it — they being oflfered on purpose on that day the 
high priest went into the holy of holies, thereby, firstly, notifying this our 
high priest's alone sacrifice immediately afore his entrance into heaven — 
so especially, and most eminently, they were designed to shadow forth the 
extent of that of Christ his sacrifice, as reaching to the pardon of all sins, 
holding out a universal pardon of all sorts of sins, of what kind soever (but 
only that against the Holy Ghost, which in the 10th chapter the apostle 
alone excepteth). This was the proper intendment of that day's atonement. 
And if in those occasional sacrifices for grosser particular sins, the believers 
then might understand thereby, that there was a sacrifice for the forgive- 
ness of their souls represented thereby, as well as a present freedom from 
the punishment of God's either immediately cutting them ofi" from their 
people, or by the hand of the magistrate, according to any judicial law, 
threatening bodily death ; then for the like reason the sacrifices and atone- 
ments of that day being so expressly and loudly proclaimed to be for all 
their sins whatever, they must be understood to have intended a like uni- 
versal atonement of sins unto all that come unto this great high priest, 
confessing their sins, afflicting their souls for them, and seeking to be 
sprinkled with his blood, and their bodies washed with water, as it hath 
been explained. 



432 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

And therefore let it be observed, that the high priest alone performed the 
■whole of that day's service, which was to be done in either tabernacles, 
whether of extraordinary or ordinary sacrifice, to shew that there was one, 
and but one, great high priest that was to come, who should ' by one ofier- 
ing perfect for ever those that were sanctified,' Heb. x. 14 ; in whose sac- 
rifice all the sacrifices concurred and met, as lines in a centre ; whether 
it were those of the high priest once a year, which he had instanced in 
this Heb. x. from ver. 1 to ver. 11, or of every priest daily ministering, in 
ver. 11. These are all swallowed up as shadows into this great body and 
substance of them. 

But especially this day's atonement, instituted to signify this general 
atonement, is for this cause so largely insisted on, and above all others 
explained, and exposed to our notice by our apostle in the 9th and 10th 
chapters ; as also chap. xiii. ver. 11, 12. And those atonements made 
by the ordinary priests, but in one passage of chap x., ver. 11, although 
their daily services also imported the daily taking away of all sins for 
every day. 

Seek then to Christ, to cause his face to shine upon thee, and his 
Father's through him. This I mention upon two grounds, proper to our 
high priest's being in the holy of holies, from the type in Lev. xvi. You 
read how the high priest took incense, with coals of fire, from off the altar 
of gold, and then going into the holy of holies, with the censer of gold, 
with those coals, and casting the incense thereon, he caused a cloud of 
smoke to ascend : and thereupon God manifested himself in a glory shining 
on the cloud. For this compare ver. 2d with the 12th and 13th, ' I will 
appear in the cloud' (so God promiseth, ver. 2) ; which how it was fulfilled, 
the 12th and 13th verses tell us, ' He shall take a censer full of burning 
coals of fire from off the altar before the Lord, and his hands full of sweet 
incense beaten small, and bring it within the veil : And he shall put the 
incense upon the fire before the Lord, that the cloud of incense may cover 
the mercy-seat that is upon the testimony, that he die not.' The cloud of 
incense, or the smoke thereof, typified prayer, as in the Psalms. And 
answerably, and in allusion unto this, the penner of the 80th Psalm doth 
in the name of, and for the people, frame his prayer thus, ver. 1 : ' Give 
ear, thou that dwellest between the cherubims' (in which was the holy of 
hohes); 'shine forth;' so, ver. 1. Then, in ver. 3, 'Cause thy face to 
shine, and we shall be saved,' which he repeats twice after in that psalm. 
His faith then penned that psalm for them, had in his eye that promise of 
God's appearing in the cloud : as in Lev. xvi. Witness the compellation he 
gives of God, ' Thou that dwellest between the cherubims.' He understood 
full well, that although himself, nor the people, on whose behalf he made 
this prayer, did follow God into the holy of holies personally themselves, 
but the high priest only ; and that yet that appearance of God's in the cloud 
from the mercy- seat unto the high priest, when he went into the holiest, 
did signify that unto those that looked by faith unto that mercy- seat, and 
invocated God with fervent prayer for grace to help them in their occa- 
sional or constant need ; that God would shine forth, and appear unto 
them, in answer unto their prayer graciously, some way or other, especially 
when it is the face of God himself which they seek, and that their hearts 
are carried out in prayer to seek the shine thereof. 

We must know that the phrase of seeking God's face is more largely 
used ; for seeking his face, that is his favour in any particular request we 
would obtain at his hands. And it is a wonted speech in Scripture used to 



CUAP. X.] OF CHRIST TlIK MEDIATOR. 403 

that purpose. But it is taken more strictly for seeking the shine of his 
favour itself to be manifested to a man's soul. It is the character of saints 
in the Psalms, ' That seek thy face.' And when their hearts are pitched 
upon that request above all things else, Oh then, he that dwellcth between 
the chcrubims will shine forth according to their desire and his promise ; 
as he often did unto particular persons, amongst them that came to the 
temple to worship. God shone forth upon their souls whilst they were 
praying there, which caused David to utter his request in this manner, in 
Ps. Ixiii. 2, 3, ' To see thy power and thy glory, so as I have seen thee in 
the sanctuary ; because thy lovingkindness is better than life, my lips shall 
praise thee.' Observe how he says, ' so as I have seen thee in thy sanc- 
tuary ; ' calling to remembrance God's gracious treatings with him in former 
times, when he used to come there to worship. 

There are two things contained in that petition, ' shine forth,' which do 
thou, when thou conversest with God and Christ in this sanctuary, seek for 
at their hands. 

1. That he would cause the light of his countenance, in his electing love, 
to shine upon thy soul ; that is, to give thee the assurance with a taste of 
his lovingkindness or special love borne towards thee, in which he at that 
present doth graciously accept thee in his beloved, and from everlasting had 
pitched and fixed to manifest towards thee in his Son. This is David's 
meaning there ; for one sight which he desires to behold him with in his 
temple, is that of his lovingkindness, which he therefore specifies in the 
following verse : 'Thy lovingkindness is better than life,' ver. 3. And this 
is one and a chief part of what my text intendeth, by ' drawing near with a 
full assurance of faith;' that is, with assurance of our being accepted of 
him ; the shme of which David desired to have from out of his temple, 
whilst his faith looked to the holy of holies, unto which my text invites us 
to come in heaven. 

The 2nd is to manifest himself to a man's soul : to ' see his glory and his 
power, as he had seen it in his sanctuary,' ver. 2 ; that is, to have a view 
of his personal excellencies and glories. And thus I interpret it ; for the 
wonders of power and glory which God shewed by outward works done for 
his people were works in the execution of them acted out of doors, as we say. 
They were transacted abroad, and in the world. The sights therefore which 
in the temple he sought to see were those of his personal greatness, power, 
and glory within himself, which were the cause and workers of those 
wondrous efiects from out of his holy temple, as those abroad in the world 
are said to be. 

And if you apply this to the seeking the face of Christ, the direction 
then is, that thou wouldest seek a view of him, not simply in his high 
priesthood glory (which is his office), and so what therein thou needest to 
have from him, to make use of him for, as thou art a sinner, but a view 
of the glory of his person abstractly from his office ; when therefore, Ps. 
Ixxx. 1, he says, ' Thou that dwellest between the cherubims, shine forth,' 
and ver. 3, ' cause thy face to shine,' the highest and furthest intendment 
of those petitions is, that he would shine in his personal excellencies. 
For indeed the face of God and Christ are put for the person of each : 1. 
Of God ; ' Thou shalt have no other gods before my face ;' 'to behold the 
glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ,' that is, myself*. 2. Of Christ; 
2 Cor. iv. 4. And his face imports, as the lifting up the light of his coun- 

* Qu. ' " before my face " that is, myself. 2. Of Clirist, 2 Cor. iv. 6, " to behold," ' 
&c ?-Ed. 

VOL. V. E 6 



434 OF CHEIST THE MEDIATOR. [BoOK VI. 

tenance in Ms love and favour, so the excellency and glory of tis person : 
as in 2 Cor. iv. 4, the glory of God shines in the face of Jesus Christ. 
The word Teocrwcrw is, iji the person of Christ. And that which follows 
shews it is his personal excellency mainly intended, ' who is the image,' 
says he, ' of God ; ' which both in Col. i. and Heb. i. are primarily spoken 
of him in respect to his personal glory. Now, in that 80th Psalm, where 
it was we founded this head, ' thou that dwellest,' &c., ' shine forth,' as 
ver. 1, so he begins ; but then in the 3d verse it follows, ' Cause thy face 
to shine,' which face of his is elsewhere styled his beauty, which denotes 
the excellency and glory of his person ; and is also still spoken of him as 
shining in and from his temple, and as therein and from thence he was to 
be ^aewed, Ps. xxvii. 4, ' To behold the beauty of the Lord, and inquire in 
his holy temple.' And that beauty is eminently termed his holiness, Ps. 
ex. 3. And as his favour, grace, and love is the light of his countenance 
shining towards us, so his holiness is the personal glorj- in himself; as 
that vision in Isaiah, chap. vi. 1, given of Christ when on his throne. 
That throne is that seat in the holy of holies, whereon (now he is ascended 
into heaven) he sits at the right hand of God, with his angels about him, 
worshipping of him as there. And the place or scene of that throne is in 
the vision made the holy of holies in the temple ; for it is said that hia 
glory (that is, the train and gleam that came from it) ' filled the temple,' 
that is, the rest of the temple from the throne. Now, that glorj'- is that of 
his person ; for Christ himself refers this of Isaiah unto himself, John 
xii. 41. Now, that glory there in Isaiah is said specially to be his holi- 
ness, as appears by the angels celebrating him and that his gloiy with 
crying out, ' Holy, holy, holy,' therein adorning* him for that, as wherein 
his glory specially consisted ; which, when Isaiah saw, you read how he 
was affected with it. 

Also heaven is the holy of holies, and it is the personal glory there of 
him doth there appear (who is the most holy, and the Messiah, and the 
anointed one, Dan. ix.), which our Saviour desireth we might behold, John 
xvii. 24. And therefore a forehand sight and glimpse by faith of this his 
personal glory (and so far as faith is capable of it) is of all sorts of actings, 
or receptions rather, by faith the most desirable and delighting, and fills the 
soul with glory; whom ' ha^'ing not seen' (that is, as we shall do), yet so 
far seeing as faith will capacitate us, and may cari-y us, this works 'joy un- 
speakable and full of glory.' And such sights the primitive Christians were 
much inured to, 1 Pet. i. 8. 

It falls out sometimes that when thou thyself comest to him, and afore 
him, that himself doth cause some rays of that more mean and little beauty 
that is in thy soul also (which is the reflection of his shining on thee) to 
break forth afore him, whilst thou art in his presence. And he, to please 
himself in thee, di'aws out thy love to him, and causeth thee to tell him — 
he thereupon enlarging thy soul that way whilst thou art a-doing it — how 
well thou lovest him ; and to relate to him how holj^ thou wouldest be, 
which will in us to be so is oui* greatest holiness in this life ; and herewith 
do both God and Christ wonderfully delight themselves, as in Ps. xlv. it is 
said both of the Father (for his speech it is) and of Christ the Son, * He is 
thy Lord, and worship thou him ; so shall the King,' that is, Christ, * greatly 
dehght in thy beauty.' And, Eph. v., Christ doth 'present the church to 
himself.' How, and why, to himself? You have heard how he presents 
us to God ; but here it is said he doth it to himself, as his spouse, for of 
* Qu, ' adori" x ' ?— Ed. 



Chap. X.] of curist tue mediator. 435 

that he had spoken afore. He takes a view of a soul that comes to him, 
and is taken with her himself first, and pleaseth himself first in her ; and 
then covcreth her all over with his righteousness, and then j^ives or takes 
a kiss of her himsulf, and so presents her to his Father. Now, therefore, 
when thou comest afore him, obtain (if possible) ere thou comest ofi" or out 
from him, a view of his person and of his holiness and beauty ; and beg 
hard, be instant for it. And to that end I counsel thee, let thine eye be 
fastened on him in what he is in himself. See what thou canst spy out to 
be in him, or from him, over and besides thy redemption by his priesthood, 
that should make thy heart more to cleave to him, and more to love him, 
and delight in him. And when but the first glimpses, and thereupon mo- 
tion of such afl'ections, do rise and enkindle, follow them, and blow up those 
sparks to a flame ; let thy heart dwell upon such interviews. Likewise 
every holy strain or disposition of spirit, which he draws foi'th out of thy 
heart, out of pure love to him, whilst thou art in his presence, they are so 
many gleams and lines of beauty in thee, with which his heart is delighted, 
whether they be brokeuness of heart, and relenting pangs of soitow for sin, 
or submission to his will with all cheerfulness, because it is his will, putting 
thy mouth in the dust, in thy deepest trials and temptations. Or that thou 
canst, with all that is within thee, fall a-blessing him for what he is in his 
own blessedness and glory, though thou should not be partaker of it in him, 
and with him, rejoicing that Christ he is with the Father at his right hand 
in glory, whatever becomes of thee ; which Christ told his disciples, that if 
they loved him they would have done ; because I go to the Father. These 
are each so many casts of a gracious beauty in thy soul, with which in thy 
converses with him he is ravished. These interviews and intercourses of 
love of the soul to Christ, and of Christ to the soul, you may read of Cant. 
7th chapter thi-oughout : both on Christ's part, from ver. 1 to 10; and on 
the church's part, from ver. 10 to the end. 

But to wind up this head, and to bring it back again to the language and 
signification of the type itself, which we began in, and made the rise of this 
head. 

There were two things in that holy of holies, principally ordained to re- 
present our Lord Jesus Christ: 1. The ark, whose residence was continu- 
ally therein ; 2. The person of the high priest, who came in but once a-year, 
and then whilst he was in it, did but personate our Loi'd to come to heaven. 
The ark itself alone I take (and submit it) typed forth his very person, 
simply considered. A chest it was, made of plain boards of Shittim wood, 
covered both within and without with pure gold. The wood signified his 
humanity, the gold his divine nature, as joined both in one ; the fulness of 
the Godhead dwelling in him bodily, and enclosing or encompassing his 
human natm*e, with the fulness of itself, Exod. xxv. 11. And this ark is 
termed the glory and beauty of God, Ps. Ixviii. 71 ; as also of all Israel, 
1 Sam. iv. 21. And it was under that style declared of his person, by old 
men, when but eight days old, Luke ii. 32, ' the glorj' of thy people Israel.' 
Crowned also it was with a crown of gold, denoting all excellency and right 
of the dominion ; having the testimony or covenant of the law in it, as Christ 
had the law in his heart, Ps. xl. 

The second representative was the high priest, who came in but to per- 
form the works of a priest, who was the type of Christ's ofiice of priest- 
hood, which is but additional to the glorj' of his person. By these two we 
are taught to view, and that distinctly : 1. His person, and the glories 
thereof simply considered, and that of his ofiice iu performing the work 



436 OF CHRIST THE BIEDIATOB. [BoOK VI. 

thereof, as a mediator for us, and as an atoner for our sins. And as the 
ark was the most eminent, and first bespoke to be made, Exod. xxv, 10, 
so is and was the person of Christ first ordained, and is to be esteemed 
accordingly, in and for his person, the most precious above all other, being 
' the most holy,' Dan. ix. And certainly his person is far more excellent 
than any, or all his ofiices for us, and accordingly to be sought for by us ; 
and the privilege hereof Christ hath promised to some special favourites of 
his : John xiv. 21, ' He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, 
he it is that loveth me ; and he thut loveth me shall be loved of my Father, 
and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him.' Mark how he says, 
'I will manifest myself,' having said, I will manifest my love, in those 
words, ' I will love him,' as distinct from and short of this. Now, to love 
us, as in his own heart his love is seated in common to all belie veis, 
whereas this is uttered as a special favour to them that keep his commands, 
in a special and intense manner ; and therefore is meant of the manifesta- 
tion of that his love. And then the next words, ' I v.'ill manifest mj'self to 
him,' is a further additional, beyond that discovery of his love or his 
Father's ; and so of his person, which is usually called himself. And it 
was a privilege not vouchsafed the apostles until himself was ascended, and 
poured out his Spirit on them. And then their union with his person, as 
his with his Father's, was manifested to them, as in the verse afore, ver. 20, 
' At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and you in me, and I 
in you,' which is expounded by this speech of his in ver. 21. Sure I am (that 
so I may still express it hj the type which hath led me unto this) that the 
perfection of that glorious state which the saints on earth shall attain unto, 
is typified forth under the shadow of the holy of holies, in a comparative 
unto the foregoing states of the church less perfect, described by the model 
of the outward court ; and then the court of the priests, whereof Rev. xi. 
1, 2, and the last verse gives us the scheme. But after these two courts 
are passed in ver. 1, 2, it is said, ver. 19, that 'the temple of God was 
opened in heaven, and there was seen in his temple' (the seat of which was 
that part of the temple called the holy of holies) ' the ark of the testament.' 
Oh how will men then more continually rejoice in the contemplation of his 
person, and above all, love him, value him for what he is in himself, and 
for himself ; whereas now it is a rare privilege vouchsafed to some, and j^et 
attainable, but will not in the height of it be communicated, until these 
more imperfect and dead-hearted churches, the court of priests which fore- 
goes it, be purged and more refined ; and that by the laying dead the two 
witnesses, which are both the churches themselves, the golden candlesticks, 
and the persons of the most eminent professors, both of ministers and 
people. After which, though we with the rest of the New Testament saints 
are said all to enter into the holiest, when we worship, as in the text ; yet 
God hath provided last for them of those times, after their resurrection and 
ascension into heaven, that is, a more conspicuous glory of intercourse with 
Christ ; such as is an enjoyment of his person, as the ark in the holy of 
holies, in comparison unto what is now but as in the court of priests. And 
yet let every one now seek it, by growing up unto perfect holiness, and 
keeping his commandments ; for unto such that promise is in all times 
made, and is to be attained by some that seek it, as a fore-running glimpse 
and pledge of the like, as then more common glory of the saints in those 
times. 

KND OF TREATISE. 



A DISCOURSE OF THE SUPEREMINENCE OF 
CHRIST ABOVE MOSES: 

OR OF THE MORE EXCELLENT GLORY AND POWER WHICH ACCOMPANIES H3S 

PROMULGATION OF THE GOSPEL, THAN DID ACCOMPANY THE GIVINa OF 

IHE LAW ON MOUNT SINAI. 



SUPEREMINENCE OP CHRIST ABOVE MOSES. 



See that ye refuse not him that speaketh : for if they escaped not who refused 
him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape, if we turn away 
from him that speaketh from heaven ; whose voice then shook the earth : but 
now he hath p)romised, sayiny, Yet once more I shake not the earth only, 
hut also heaven. And this word. Yet once more, siynifieth the removing of 
those things that are shaken, as of things that are made, that those things 
which cannot be shaken may remain. Wherefore, ive receiving a kingdom 
which cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve God accept- 
abh/ with reverence and godly fear : for our Ood is a consuming fire. — Heb. 
Xli. 25-29. 

According to the word that I covenanted with you when ye came out of Egypt, 
so my Spirit remaineth among you : fear ye not. For thus saith the Lord 
of hosts. Yet once, it is a little while, and I will shake the heavens, and the 
earth, and the sea, and the dry land ; and I will shake all nations, and the 
Desire of all nations shall come: and I will fill this house ivith glory, saith 
the Lord. The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, saith the Lord of hosts. 
The glory of this latter house shall be greater than of the former, saith the 
Lord of hosts ; and in this place willl give peace, saith the Lord of hosts. — 
Haggai II. 5-9. 

The apostle is upon a comparison (or rather, that there is no comparison) 
between Christ, as giving forth the word on Mount Sion, and Moses upon 
Mount Sinai. This Moses, in delivering his law, he reckoneth of but as a 
man on earth ; and so infers from thence (to greaten Christ), ' If they 
escaped not who refused him that spake on earth, much more shall not we 
escape, if we turn away from him that speaks from heaven.' The vast dis- 
proportion between these two teachers, he argues from that infinite distance 
that is between the situation of their seats and places they spake fi-om ; 
Moses's chair (as Christ terms it) was placed on earth, so low, at the foot- 
stool ; but Christ ( Christus calhedram in coslis habet) hath his chair in 
heaven, as was said of old of him, so high above the others as are the 
highest heavens. Neither let this so great lowering Moses and his law, unto 
Christ and his gospel, offend you, ye Jews, as too bold or contemptuous. 
For Paul had your own John Baptist to bear him out, who when in like 
manner he would compare himself with Christ, and his doctrine with his 



M 



440 suPEEEMiNENCE OF [Heb. XII. 25-29. 

own (to the end to exalt both it and him), he casts himself, and the highest 
point he could reach to, as low as earth : John iii. 31, 32, ' He that is of the 
earth is earthly, and he speaks of the earth.' And such a teacher I acknowledge 
myself to be, says he, when set with him ' that cometh from heaven ;' and 
such also my doctrine is in comparison of his, who ' speaketh what he hath 
heard and seen,' namely, in heaven, from whence he comes. What John 
thus speaks of himself, Paul applies to Moses. And John in his ministry 
was greater than Moses and all the prophets, put all into the same scale 
together with him. Mat. xi. 11 and 13. 

The apostle Paul doth urge us farther to consider those infinitely surpass- 
ing and more glorious effects of power and majesty, which do issue from the 
voice of him that speaks from heaven in the gospel, and accompanies the 
delivery of it, as a testimony of the glory of tlae matter uttered in it ; which, 
the more lively to represent, he compareth them with those former effects 
which accompanied the delivery of the law when it was given by Moses : 
' Whose voice then shook the earth,' says he, ' but his voice now shaU 
shake both earth and heavens.' 

From which advance he thirdly raiseth another mount yet higher, namely, 
a consideration of that super-excelling glory of his kingdom, which his gospel 
uttered, by him brought to light, and gave believers the right and assurance 
of; all these effects accompanying both law and gospel, being but slighter 
works and effects of an inferior sort, and lower make and production : things 
but made, in comparison of the things of his kingdom, which Christ should 
bring in. 

Now by these shakings, &c., the apostle meaneth and intendeth those new, 
strange, and (in comparison to those under the times of the law), un- 
paralleled changes, alterations, and abolitions of things which were already 
begun in his time and view, to be made in this world, and are to go on till 
they are to be consummated at the latter day. And these are the effects 
and concomitants of this word, the gospel, and of his voice that dictates it. 
All which removals should be but the preludiums and fore-running prepara- 
tions unto that kingdom of his, ' which cannot be shaken ;' which all those 
shall issue and determine in, as infinitely more glorious than all things else 
we now see or know, by how much all these are but made to be pulled 
down, and then removed, as the rubbish that lies in the way to that his 
kingdom to be erected : ' But we have a kingdom,' the gospel speaks of, 
' which cannot be shaken ;' which therefore let us tirmly expect, and adhere 
unto, and ' serve God acceptably,' in the expectation of it, in the midst of 
all these shakings. This for the coherence, and as an outside show of the 
meaning of the words, hung forth at the entrance, inviting you to the sight 
within. Let us now enter and view each particular more thoroughly and 
exactly. 

The words of my text, in ver. 26 and 27 (though I have read the rest 
afore and after), do fix upon this latter point, namely, the vast different 
effects and demonstration of power, by all sorts of alterations in heaven and 
earth, that shall accompany the coming and kingdom of Christ, all along 
the times of the gospel, in comparison of those that attended upon the 
giving of the law of Moses. And this I have also fixed on to be my present 
subject. 

The particulars to explain that difference are two. 

I. The difference of those effects themselves when compared. 

II. The allegation of the prophecy in Haggai, for the proof of that com- 
parison, and likewise the pertinency of that allegation. 



Hag. II. 5-9.] christ above moses. 441 

Which two, being by way of general premise despatched, I shall more 
closely grasp those which are the greatest difficulties in the text, in their 
own place. 

I. The difference of those effects themselves compared. 

1. The first part of the comparison are the prodigies that fell out at the 
birth and bringing forth of the law, the shaking of the earth, &c. ' Whose 
voice then shook the earth,' says the text out of the 19th Exod. 18. ' The 
mountain quaked greatly,' and the sights in the air upon the mount were 
so terrible, and the voice then heard so dreadful, that they could not endure 
it (ver. 19, 21). But yet, so as the force and efficacy of all these reached 
no higher or further than the earth and air, which signified the lowness and 
earthliness of the frame and form of worship given, and also to be of that 
sort, which one day, as the earth was then, should be in the like manner 
itself shaken, as the apostle here unfolds the mystery of it. 

And withal (to that end to greaten Christ, and heighten the comparison 
of his gospel effects with these the more) he hints us to consider that it was 
even our Christ which then gave the law, and that it was his voice, though 
hiddenly and coucealedly, the power whereof shook the earth ; ' Whose 
voice,' saith my text, 'then shook the earth;' for though angels are said 
to have given the law, it being termed, Heb. ii. 1, ' The word spoken by 
angels,' yet the Lord God (which was Christ) stood hid under those angels ; 
so expressly, Exod. xx. 21, ' You have seen that I have talked with you 
from heaven.' And though Moses, as a mediator, is said to have given it 
visibly forth. Gal. iii. 19, compared with Deut. v. 5, yet you may see what 
a poor slight mediator he was by his carriage in it, and to have been but a 
cypher, or shadow of our Christ, whose voice then and now speaks, and 
made him to tremble. You may read how Moses stood by quaking and 
trembling, whilst the law was uttering, like a frail sorry man of earth (as he 
was), for no sooner did he begin to feel all things shaking under him, but 
he cries out, as ver. 21, * I exceedingly fear and quake.' He shewed what 
a man he was, and how constituted, but of the same matter the mountain 
itself (that was the fii'st shaker) was of, earth and dust ; which our apostle 
allegeth to shew his law, in comparison of this gospel, to be like unto him, 
earthy, and ordained to be shaken. 

Corollary. And this, as it is the clearest scripture in the New Testa- 
ment, that it was Christ that gave the law, so it is as evident a proof that 
he is God, whose voice it was that spake those words, and said, ' I am the 
Lord thy God : thou shalt have no other gods but me ;' which voice then 
shook the earth, in testimony thereof at the uttering of them. This is the 
fii-st part of this comparison. 

2. The second part is a comparative inference, how far greater and more 
surpassing outward effects, and signs and tokens of power and glory, must 
needs be ordained to accompany the coming of Christ himself, and the dis- 
pensation of the gospel from him, inferred from this, that his voice then 
shook the earth, &c. ; wherein two things are to be considered, 

(1.) The surpassing excellency of the effects themselves. 

(2.) The ground and rationality of the apostle's inference, when from a 
comparison made with the other, he argues and infers the excellency of 
those effects themselves under the gospel. 

(1.) For the super-exceeding of the effects themselves under the gospel. 

[1.] If he shook the earth then, he will shake heaven now; that is, as 
Christ in his own case speaks, if you wonder at this, you shall see greater 
wonders than these. ' The Father loveth the Son,' and to shew us that he 



442 supEREMiNENCE OF [Heb. XII. 25-29. 

is the Son himself, ' He will shew him greater works, that j'ou may yet 
marvel.' Thus here, if he then shook earth, he will now shake both earth 
and heavens too. 

Which phrase, to open it first in general, is a proverbial speech, to 
express how far higher and greater things he will do, even by so much 
higher as the heavens are above the earth ; that look, as it would in all 
men's apprehensions be a demonstration of greater power for one to shake 
the pillars of heaven, and make the stars quiver, the sun to tremble, in com- 
parison of shaking houses and glass windows on earth, which, we see, great 
noises, as of thunder-claps, and great ordnances are wont to do ; so in this. 

[2.] As in the object shaken this riseth higher, even to the shaking 
heavens, so in the issue of the shaking either the one or the other. For 
whereas then he did but shake, he will now not only shake but remove: and 
then he did but shake the earth, and in the earth that mountain the law 
was given upon, which yet stands where it did ; under the gospel he will 
cot only shake but remove, not the earth only, which he shook but in part 
afore, but even the heavens, which he then left untouched. But now he 
shakes, yea, and he means to remove, ver. 27. Thus ' this word once more 
signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken, as things made, on 
purpose to give demonstration of his power in their removal, and withal of 
that super-excelling glory of that kingdom, to which these things are but 
made to give way unto ; and observe it (for it must be our guide, and serve 
to bring us to the full of Paul and Haggai's meaning, that the apostle puts 
the emphasis upon even this), that he shakes so as to remove. And this 
he allegeth as Haggai's scope. 

(2.) For the ground or rational part of this inference, namely, why, upon 
giving the gospel, these effects should rise so much higher, the account 
stands thus, 

[1.] If God (whom here the apostle affirms Christ to be) will anew come 
down into the world a second time, he will surely make his discovery therein 
exceed the former ; it is his manner so to do, especially if the first bo but 
a shadow or type of the same person in lesser discoveries (as Moses was in 
this of Christ's), and in that respect but as the earth ; then the second or 
next succeeding, whatever it be, will rise as high as heaven in comparison 
of the former. Now Moses, as a man on earth, gave forth his dispensation, 
but Christ as the Lord from heaven ; therefore his must accordingly in its 
proportion exceed. And his argument runs thus, It was Christ's own 
voice which then did shake the earth when he gave the law. Now if he 
being then hid (himself concealed under the administration of angels, there- 
fore. Acts vii. 30-32, in his speaking to Moses, he is sometimes termed an 
angel, sometimes the Lord), and also stood disguised under Moses receiving 
the law, as his type, did yet own and second that dispensation, so far as to 
shake the earth, &c., in testimony of that underhand and remote presence 
of his ; what efi'ects will his voice have, when he comes personally to ap- 
pear, and professedly as Son of God to dwell in man's nature personally 
united to himself, and therein to deliver a new doctrine (namely, the gos- 
pel) ; especiallj' now, that is, after his having been on earth, and there first 
had himself conversed with men, but now is ascended again to heaven, and 
from thence speaks and rules, who, in his person, was ' the Lord from 
heaven,' 1 Cor. xv., and in heaven whilst on earth, and so Lord of both 
earth and heaven, and hath received all power both in earth and heaven. 
To give full proof of all these things, he will therefore surely shake both 
earth and heaven, and shew he is able to shake and remove both. So 



Hag. II. 5-9.] ohrist above moses. 443 

much for the inference and ground of the apostle's arguing, as elsewhere 
ho doth the like from Adam to Christ, 1 Cor. xv. 45, 46, by way of a super- 
excelling comparison, which is his way of arguing here. 

II. For the allegation out of Haggai, and the pertinency of it, to this his 
scope, which is the next and great thing to be insisted on, I observe that 
the apostle's custom in this epistle (he writing to Jews) is to assert nothing 
but what he brings proof for out of the Old Testament (as all along ap- 
pears), he writing to such, who (as Peter speaks) ' gave heed to that sure 
word of prophecy of old ;' and thus he here quotes Haggai ii. 6, 7. ' For 
thus saith the Lord of hosts. Yet once, it is a little while, and I will shake 
the heavens, and the earth, and the sea, and the dry land ; and I will 
shake all nations, and the Desire of all nations shall come : and I will fill 
this house with glory, saith the Lord of hosts." 

1. The prophecy is evidently of Christ, his person and coming, whom he 
entitleth ' the Desire of all nations,' according to other scriptures, as also 
what in himself he is, and should be unto all believers. Jacob had before, 
by the like circumlocution, described him to be that person, to whom * the 
gathering of the people should be.' The Septuagint translates it ' the 
Expectation of the people,' he being the centre of all their desires, and 
dearest affection, whom kings and prophets desire to see, Luke x. 24, 
or as Isa. xi. 10, * To him shall the Gentiles seek ; ' or as Christ out of 
Isaiah of himself, ' In his name shall the Gentiles trust ; ' — it is the peri- 
phrasis of the Messiah. Thus multitudes of places, ' the land of desire,' 
speaking of Canaan, Zech. vii. 14, is put for a land most pleasant, and 
every one* the object of desire. Thus things or persons lovely are termed 
desirable, or things of desire, every where in the prophets ; and a person 
most dear, as a wife, is called by Cicero, desiderium meum., my desire, even 
as we now say, * My love,' and as Christ is thus by Haggai enstyled the 
Desire of all nations, and to come as such ; in like manner Malachi (in a 
correspondency to this prophecy) terms him * the Lord, and messenger of 
the covenant, whom ye' (speaking to the Jews) * seek and delight in,' Mai. 
iii. 1. That which is our happiness or chiefest good is the object of desire 
when waited for, of delight when enjoyed ; and such is Christ both to Jew 
and Gentile, coming to be Lord of both. And the harmony between the 
prophecy of Malachi and Haggai is the more full, because both prophesy, 
whilst they speak these things of his coming, and both prophesy of his 
filling that temple, then built, with glory. 

Now, 2. The pertinency of the apostle's singling out this scripture thus, 
evidently meant of Christ, is very observable ; for it not only serves to 
prove in terminis the thing itself he would assert, namely, the shaking of 
both earth and heaven, when this Messiah should come; but further, it 
ratifies also the foundation of his very comparison here made, namely, that 
if God did so great wonders at the giving the law by Moses, that he will do 
greater when the Messiah promised should come. To this purpose observe 
how, in the words just before, the prophet pointeth them to what God had 
done in Moses his time for the people, as the ground and foundation of in- 
ference, that he would now again, upon the approaching times of the 
Messiah, do gi-eater. Read ver. 5, 6, 7, * According to the word that I 
covenanted with you when ye came out of Egypt, so my Spirit remaineth 
among you : fear ye not. For thus saith the Lord of hosts. Yet once, it 
is a little while, and I will shake the heavens, and the earth, and the sea, 
and the dry land ; and I will shake all nations, and the Desire of all nations 
* Qu. ' to every one ' ? — Ed. 



444 suPEREMiNENCE OF [Heb. XII. 25—29. 

shall come, and I will fill this house with gloiy, saith the Lord of hosts.' 
As if he should have said, 3-ou know how gi-eatlj then for you I shook the 
earth. I shook Egypt afore I gave the law, I shook the earth at the giving 
the law, and I shook all, and all the nations round about you in casting 
them forth for you, after I had given it. Now, once more, I will a second 
time begin, and go on to do greater things, and shake heavens also, and the sea, 
and dry land, and all nations ; and shaking, remove all in them that is made. 
Now the difficulties that are met with in this text, hj them that have 
travelled through it, are eminently two. 

1. Concerning the time which this prophecy and promise should con- 
cern, ' Now he hath promised ; ' or when it is this promise either was, or 
is to be performed, and in what centre of time we may find Haggai his in- 
tention, and Paul's apphcation hereof in this epistle to this time, ' Now,' to 
meet and agree. 

2. The second is the explication of these heavens and earth, and the 
shaking and removing of them ; what these import. 

1. Now for the first. There is no controversy as to the designment of this 
time in the general, viz., that it being opposed to the time of gi^^ng the 
law, therefore it should note out some time under the gospel ; for then is 
clearly opposed to noir, ' Whose voice then shook the earth ; but now he 
hath promised,' &c. So that some part or piece of gospel time, in opposi- 
tion to the time of the law, should be designed, is acknowledged by all 
hands. But the difficulty is, w'hether this now of the performance of this 
promise was only the time of the fii'st giving forth the gospel (as the then 
he shook the earth was at or upon the first giving the law) ; and so to 
design that time only, when Christ was on earth, and his apostles had be- 
gun to preach the gospel. And this so as with that time all this should 
end and determine, and with it the commission of Haggai's prophecy as ex- 
tending to no further time. 

This some assert, observing, 1st, Haggai to speak evidently of Christ's 
first coming, and of the signs and prodigies which were found to accompany 
his being on earth, in shaking heaven and earth, &c., of which hereafter. 
And, 2ndly, they observe the great change and shaking that fell out there- 
upon in the world, in giving forth the gospel fu-st by Christ, then succeeded 
by the apostles, whereby the Gentile nations were then converted, and 
Christ, the Desire of all nations, even the utmost blessing their hearts to the 
utmost enlarged could desire, revealed to them, and so come amongst 
them. And, 3dly, they observe that among the Jews, to whom Haggai 
directed his prophecy, there was a shaking and removal of that former 
frame of worship, &c. (or, as Paul to the Colossians expresseth it, ' a blotting 
out the handwriting and nailing it to his cross, and so taking it out of the 
way'), set up by the law of Moses ; and instead thereof, that eternal king- 
dom, the kingdom of heaven (as the gospel, and the doctrine, worship, 
promises of it are called) set up once for all. After which God will bring 
in no new nor further doctrine or worship. Hence therefore, it is judged 
by many, that the time of Haggai's prophecy doth end and determine with 
this, in a full and complete accomplishment ; as also Paul's scope here, his 
intent being (as they judge) in his application hereof (he writing to the Jews 
about the change of the Jewish worship, &c., which he had inculcated all 
along in this epistle) to put a conclusion to this his argument, which had 
been the subject of his epistle, and to that end allegeth, last of all, this 
prophecy of Haggai's, as foretelling this change which they had seen upon 



Hag. II. 5-9. j christ above moses. 445 

Christ's coming, as no other than what was foretold by him should come to 
pass upon Christ's coming (who now spake to them from heaven, as this 
alteration clearly evidenced), viz., a new doctrine; unto whom therefore, and 
his doctrine, he most vehemently now at last exhorts them to attend. 

Others observing (as they judge) Paul to step over the mention of Christ's 
coming, and to carry the minds of those he wrote to unto other shakings and 
removals of heaven and earth yet to come ; they on the opposite side have 
restrained Paul's scope and intention to the change which is yet to be made 
upon the second coming of Christ, the reasons for which 1 shall give anon. 
But then how to reconcile Paul and Haggai together is still the difficulty. 
For if Paul carries it to the second coming, and yet Haggai's prophecy doth 
expressly intend the first coming ; or if Haggai intends the first, how can 
Paul (who cited scriptures pertinently, and so as might convince the Jews 
he wrote to) apply it to the second especially, as a promise made in Haggai 
yet to be fulfilled ? 

I shall endeavour, as I am able, to search and give forth the full intent 
and scope both of Paul and Haggai in their utmost latitude, and try if aU 
these may not justly be reconciled by an amplitude of intei^pretation of either. 
I shall begin with Paul's scope fii'st, and then with Haggai's, and so pro- 
ceed to a reconciliation of them. 

1. For Paul's mind herein, I shall proceed by degrees : 

As, 1. That his*»oii' here takes not in the time of Christ's being in the 
flesh only, but the age of the apostles, the present time he spake this in, 
which is clear. For his )iow refers to that now of Christ's speaking from 
heaven, rov XaXovvra, ver. 25, and therefore speaks of him as being 
ascended to heaven, and from thence now speaking to us on earth ; and it 
was now some years from his ascension when he wrote this epistle. He 
was not only come (as Haggai speaks), but gone again into heaven ; and he 
says not, * Refuse not him that hath spoken from heaven,' in respect that 
he being a man from heaven when on earth, fii'st gave the gospel ; but as 
one that now continues to speak from thence. 

Then, 2nd, the just reason of this will carry Paul's scope, not only to be 
fixed to that present now or age, but all along to the end of the world. 
For, 1st, by and for the same reason alleged, that he did shake the earth 
and the heavens then in Paul's time, by and for the same reason he must 
be acknowledged to continue to do it in all ages after. Now the reason he 
attributes it unto then was that he was then speaking from heaven ; and so 
his voice then had this efi'ect of shaking heaven and earth. Therefore by 
the same reason, whilst from heaven he shall thus speak to men, he will 
continue to shake both earth and heaven during all that time. His voice, 
while he speaks from heaven, will shake earth and heaven, as even that 
parallel of his shaking the earth when he gave the law, serves also to 
persuade. For look, as whilst the law was a- speaking by the ministry of 
angels, he is said to speak from heaven, Exod. xx. 22, and all that while 
his voice continued to shake the earth ; so here, whilst the gospel is dis- 
pensed by the ministry of apostles and ministers to succeed them, he is all 
that while said to speak from heaven as well as at first, and during that 
time he, for a sign and token of the power of it, continues more or less to 
shake earth and heaven. And therefore, as he hath not ceased to speak, 
nor doth to this day, so, nor hath he ceased this shaking. And therefore, 
secondly, the apostle speaks in the language of the present time, cuu, I 
shake. That whereas of his shaking the earth at his giving the law he 
speaks in the time past, ' whose voice then shook the earth ;' and whereas 



446 suPEnEMiNENcs OF [Heb. XII, 25-29. 

also the prophet Haggai, as prophesying of it, hath said, ' I will shake,' 
osisu (so the Septuagint), which interpreters have observed, but not con- 
sidered enough for the purport of it ; yet of this he speaks in the time being, 
crs/w, I sltake, 1 am a-doing it now, when this was writing, and in that age, 
and I still shake whilst I speak. As therefore he then was, and still is, 
a- speaking from heaven ; and it is the Messiah's voice we hear ; so as he 
did then, he also doth still shake, and will do to the end of the woi'ld, when 
he will come himself again, and by his own immediate voice, elevated louder 
than ever, as a man transact that great affair of judging and convincing aU 
men face to face, and together therewith shake and remove heaven and 
earth, once for all, even for everlasting. As therefore the exhortation the 
apostle useth, ' Refuse not him that speaks from heaven' (which is founded 
upon this motive, ' For now he hath promised, saying, I shake heaven and 
earth'), must needs be acknowledged to take hold of us ; so likewise this 
motive or foundation itself, which that exhortation is made upon, must be 
granted in like manner, to hold and continue in force together therewith ; 
and therefore the performance of it (which keeps it in force) continues so 
to this day as well as then. Yea, and as some observe from those words, 
' He hath promised, saijing, I shake,' that word sayinq had reference to that 
of the 25th verse, ' him that speaks,' or to him speaking, as particularising 
what among other things he is a- saying and speaking now from heaven to 
us, to move us to attend to him ; even this of the prophet, ' / shake,' 
though said by way of prophecy afore, yet is now said by himself from 
heaven over again, by way of renewed promise and performance. From 
heaven he still says, ' I am he that shakes heavens,' &c., therefore hear him ; 
or, as Paul, and ' therefore refuse him not.' 

3. From those words of St Paul, ' Now he hath promised ;' that is, from 
that particular of it ; that he calleth it a promise as yet to be performed, 
this assertion is yet more and more argued ; for he says not, which accord- 
inc to his promise he hath performed, as he would have spoken, and was 
meet to have been said if it had been fully accomplished ; but, as being a 
matter still under a promise, which is always of things yet to come, as 
faith and hope are, and so yet to be performed. Paul says, he now hath 
promised the constellation of that promise of Haggai (though in part per- 
formed) yet still reigning, and in its influences not having the whole of 
those events it portended as yet come to pass. And for this Paul giveth 
an unanswerable argument, that still much of it must remain under promise ; 
for the main import of that word ' yet once more,' which Paul puts upon it, 
is to note out that the thing to be effected was ' the removal of the things 
shaken,' as well as shaking them ; and this to the end to settle and establish 
* things which cannot be shaken.' Thus Paul expoundeth it, ver. 27, ' And 
this word,' in the prophet, ' yet once more,' says he, ' signifieth the removing 
of those things that are shaken, as of things that are made ; that those 
things which cannot be shaken may remain.' And therefore it is an undeni- 
able argument, that Paul's meaning was to hold forth (and that argued by 
him, out of the words of the prophet himself) that that promise was not yet 
fully performed, but the main thing intended, namely, the removing work, 
remained yet to be done, and so under promise. 

For it is undeniable, that upon Christ's first coming, and being upon 
earth, the heavens or earth then shaken by him, whether you would under- 
stand the Jewish worship, expound it of what you will, what was shaken by 
him was not actually removed, but continued still, though loose and made 
weak ; and those that confine it to the first coming, and Christ's being on 



ILvu. 11. 0-9. J CUKIST ABOVE MOSES. 447 

earth, interpret the shaking the heaven, &c., of those signs in the heavens, 
as eclipsing the sun and moon at his passion ; in the sea, when the winds 
were calmed by him, &c. But still I urge, as Paul doth here, these were 
not removed then. The sun is where, and as it was, &c., yea, though the 
veil of the temple was rent then, to shew that in his death the Jewish 
worship had its fatal blow given it virtually by his death ; yet actually it 
was not removed till afterwards, nay, not till after Paul's time and death, 
and this epistle written. And I further urge, that for the same reason 
that, according to Haggai's prophecy, the Jewish worship was to be removed, 
namely, because shaken by Christ at his death, by the same reason the 
sun, and moon, and earth, &c., are to be removed, ere this prophecy shall 
end, for these also were shaken then ; and the apostle tells us, that the 
prophet intended the removing of those things that are or were shaken ; 
yea, and the shaking, or putting out of course the heavens and sea then 
did signify, that one day they were to be removed ; yea, the word signifies 
the removing of things shakeable (or as the margin varies it, * which may 
be shaken'), that are capable of it; and the apostle adds, 'as of things 
that are made ' : so then whatever things are made and shakeable, whether 
it be Jewish worship or these visible heavens or earth, made for a time, 
and begun to be shaken by Chi-ist then, to shew they were shakeable, and 
but as it were artificial stuff made by God for a time, or whatever else was 
or is to come in the world that is human, or set up by men made with 
hands, is according to that prophecy to be shaken and removed, and there- 
fore it must still needs remain as a promise unperformed in the main part 
of its accomplishment. 

Yea, and -Ithly, it may, according to this, perhaps not be found wholly 
contrary to the apostle's scope, but congeniate thereunto to say, that in 
those words, ' But now he hath promised, saying' (they referring to him 
that speaks from heaven, ver. 25, as was said), Paul doth bring in our 
Lord Christ, as now since his being in heaven, anew ratifying and saying 
over again the same promise which had been delivered by Haggai, as that 
which was to receive a more full and perfect accomplishment. It is Christ 
whom Haggai brought in at the first speaking these words ; for in Haggai 
the prophecy runs thus, ' Thus saith the Lord of Hosts, I will shake,' &c. 
It was this Son of God, the Lord of hosts, who gave the law (for his voice 
then shook the earth), and who also spake this there, and promised to come 
in man's nature, and become the Desire of all nations, and who, as Paul, 
since his goiiig to heaven, says, now hath promised, namely, again, himself 
now saying, and using those his own words which, in Haggai, he had afore 
uttered by a prophecy foretelling it afore his first coming, only because he 
speaks them now when he had begun to perform it, he alters the tense and 
says, ' I shake.' And then the result is but this, that the Desire of all 
nations coming according to Haggai's prophecy, and shaking all nations as 
he was a-coming, and shaking heaven and earth, upon his being come on 
earth, and he having, whilst on earth, and upon his first coming, but per- 
formed part of what was intended, and incompletely, it became him now 
when gone to heaven, having apostles to utter his mind by from heaven, as 
infallibly as ever by Haggai he had done ; it was but suitable, I say, to 
declare and utter by Paul, as also by Peter, in their doctrine, that he from 
heaven had ratified and confii'med that promise afresh, and that in the same 
words before delivered, especially there being so much of it yet behind, and 
so main and essential a part thereof yet left unpaid, so that he renews 
his bond for performance of what is behind ; his former bond in Haggai 



448 suPEEKMi.NENCE OF [Heb. XII. 25-29. 

remaining uncancelled till the -whole should be fully paid in, and he only 
renews it for more clearness and further secm'ity. 

And so there are according to these two last, the third and fourth posi- 
tions : two senses to be given that well stand together of these words, ' But 
now he hath promised, saying,' 

1. That now, under the gospel, the time is come of which and concerning 
which he hath or had thus promised in Haggai ; and this is correspondent 
to the third position. Or else, 

2. The sense of the woi'ds refers to the time of renewing again this pro- 
mise, that is, ' Now again he hath promised' since he went to heaven. The 
hke sense we find, Heb. i. 6, ' And again, when he bringeth in the first- 
begotten into the world, he saith,' &c., where the word af/ain may either 
be taken as referring to he saith, that is, ' again he saith,' as a new quota- 
tion added to two that went afore, to prove Christ the Son of God, and 
very God ; or it may be taken as referring to his ' bringing him into the 
world again.' 

And as congruous to this last meaning given, Ambrose and Chrysostom's 
gloss upon this word yet once more may fitly be taken in ; they supposing, 
as in this explanation I do, that Christ by his apostles from heaven now 
uttered this promise after his first coming in the flesh. And if Christ be 
indeed thus brought in hei'e by Paul after his being gone to heaven, as re- 
newing the promise afresh, and saying yet once more, then it necessarily 
points out a second performance, yet under promise, that should end all, 
and once for all ; as not having so thoroughly performed what Haggai 
had prophesied of at his being on earth, and so withal it gives an account 
of the reason and necessity of renewing this promise. For Paul, in his 
recourse to the words of Haggai, having proved the promise to be as yet 
unfulfilled in a great part, when in the 27th verse he urgeth, that once 
more in the prophet's intention, to signify the removing of those things 
that were shaken, therefore hence it was that Christ had renewed or now 
again promised the same since his going to heaven, that yet once more he 
w'ould come and shake, so as to remove what he shook ; which was meet 
for him both now to promise, and hereafter to eff'ect. And according to 
this intent, the words of the 26th verse are to be understood as a new pro- 
mise now given forth ; yet renewed and made in Haggai's words, both for 
the analogy and hkeness of the things promised by the one and other to be 
done, as also because he was now to do in eftect but what Haggai also had 
promised should be done by him. And, as conspiring with this sense, you 
may take in the word once more used in the 27th verse, to refer pai'tl}' to 
the veiy words of Haggai, as a proof that Haggai intended the same ; and 
yet withal, that word is to be taken as an explanation of what this renewed 
promise principally aimed at, as hath been explained. 

Now in the fifth place, that Paul here had in his eye the second coming 
of Christ, or at least that efiect that shall accompany it, namely, that shak- 
ing heaven and earth then, is evident. 

1. There is not until then a fuU removal of all that is made, and that is 
to be removed ; and then, to be sure, it will be done, finally and once for 
all. And whatever removal else of anj' other heavens or earth can put in 
a plea to have been intended, this which I allege can and may plead the 
same reason to have been intended. This hath a visible earth and heaven 
reserved for Christ to shew his power upon, in the removal and change of 
them, 2 Peter iii. 7. ' The heavens and the earth which are now, are kept 
in store, reserved unto fii'e against the day of judgment, and perdition of 



Hag. II. 5-9.] christ above moses. 449 

ungodly men. And if any other heavens and earth come within the verge 
of Paul's reason here, why they wore at any time removed, ' as of things 
that ai'o made' (which is the apostle's reason ; and he speaks in the lan- 
guage of universality), then all things whatever, one as well as another, that 
were alike made to he removed at any time hy God, do come within the 
compass of the same pramunire and sentence, that any other particular doth, 
for a quatenus ad omnia valet consequentia. And as it is an universal law 
against all men, 'It is appointed for all men once to die,' so is this an 
universal judgment passed upon all things, which the word of God tells us, 
were made but to serve for a time one as well as another, and therefore 
takes hold of these heavens and earth, which the word of God doth declare 
to us to be kept in store for the fii'e, and to be in respect of the condition 
they now are in, or use they now serve for, but as a stage or masque-house, 
which, when the story of this world is ended, is to be removed. 

And, 2. More particularly ; the apostle's scope is clearly to work a dread 
and awe in the hearts of those he wrote to, of this great person that speaks 
from heaven, as one that threatens and will execute vengeance on them 
that will refuse to hear him : ver. 25, 'If they escaped not who refused 
him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape, if we turn away 
from him that speaketh from heaven.' And to edge and pursue this ex- 
hortation, thus mingled with threatening, he allegeth this promise of shak- 
ing the heavens and the earth one day, parallel to that at the giving the 
law, and concludeth it with this, ' For our God is a consuming fire :' 
therein more eminently pointing at that change and removal of the earth 
and heavens, and the destruction of wicked men at the latter day. Even 
as Peter had also spoken ; and comparing the words, we have an eviction 
in them : 2 Peter iii. 7, ' But the heavens and the earth which are now, by 
the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire against the day of judg- 
ment and perdition of ungodly men.' 

Neither, 3, is there any other shaking the heavens and the earth which 
holds so fair and clear a correspondency with that shaking the earth by 
Christ (which Paul here mentions as the parallel of his shaking the heavens 
intended by him), which was at the giving the law, as this of the latter 
doth, and may therefore be supposed more intended than any other. For 
then, as at the 18th verse of this chapter, he came down with fire and 
smoke ; ' the mountain burned with fire, and there was blackness, dark- 
ness, and tempest, the sound of a trumpet, and the voice of words' uttered 
by angels, chap. ii. 2, which they could not endure, verses 18, 19 : so now 
there is parallel with it, his coming at the latter day, as to the Thessalonians 
in each epistle Paul hath set it forth : 1 Thess. iv. 16, ' The Lord himself 
from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and the trumpet 
of God.' And 2 Thess. i. 8, ' With his mighty angels, in flaming fire, taking 
vengeance on them that obey not the gospel of God.' And Paul speaks 
suitably, Heb. xii. 25, ' See you refuse not him that speaks from heaven.' 
(obey his gospel) ; for if his voice then shook the earth thus, it will one 
day shake the heavens, and he manifest himself a consuming fire, rendering 
vengeance unto such. 

4. Add to this, that Peter having treated of this great day, and burning 
heaven and earth by fire (as hath been cited, chap. iii. of his epistle, from 
the 6 th to the 15th), he confij-meth the doctrine of it, and his exhortation 
thereon founded, from the testimony of Paul, who, as he says, had in all 
his epistles, but especially now in an epistle written to the Jews (which ia 
this to the Hebrews, to whom also Peter, the apostle of the circumcision, 

VOL. V. F f 



450 supEKEMiNENCE OF [Heb. XII. 25-29. 

directed these of his, 1 Peter i. 1, as is generally acknowledged) inculcated 
the same. Now where, in all this epistle to the Hehrews, can any passages 
be singled forth, that hold so du'ect a correspondency with those in Peter, 
as these words do ? both speaking so alike of the remo\'ing and bm-ning 
heaven and the earth by the power of Christ, who is a consuming fire. So 
then, we have Peter's testimony concurring with us in this interpretation. 

And thus much for Paul's more eminent intention. I come to Haggai's. 

It is, in the second place, as clear, that Haggai his scope v/as, to fix the 
eyes of the Jews he wrote unto upon the first coming of Christ in tho 
flesh, and the signs and efiects of that coming of his, both those which went 
afore, or accompanied his presence on earth, or followed presently after. 

1. He must needs intend the first coming of Christ in the flesh, when 
he uttered that promise, ver. 7, ' And I will shake all nations, and the 
Desii'e of all nations shall come : and I will fill this house with glorj', saith 
the Lord of hosts ;' not only because that was yet to come, in the days of 
his prophecj', and it was the first coming that was to come between his 
times and this second coming of Christ, but because it was next and most 
in the eyes and expectations of himself and these Jews he spake to. And 
it w^as that coming, concerning which the promise of yet a littJe while was 
made, and must needs be supposed to have its fii'st and immediate reference 
unto, put in for relieving the impatiency of that people's spirits, who had 
waited so long. Whereas, had it only and immediately respected the second 
coming of Christ, it had not been yet a little while to them, but far larger, 
(as now in our days it is since Haggai's time), than from their coming out 
of Eg}*pt until then. 

2. His scope argues it, which was to encourage them to finish the second 
temple, and to comfort themselves against the outward meanness of it, in 
comparison of the former built by Solomon. And he comforts them with 
this, that the Messiah himself should come into this second temple ; ver. 
8, 9, ' The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, saith the Lord of hosts. The 
glory of this latter house shall be greater than of the former, saith the Lord 
of hosts ; and in this place will I give peace, saith the Lord of hosts.' He 
points to that material temple then a-building, as those words shew, ver. 8, 
and so his meaning is ; whereas the temple of Solomon, destroyed by the 
Babj'lonians, was in all outward respects far more glorious in proportion, 
and was filled with a glory from God at the dedication of it. Know (says 
the prophet) that a greater glory shall in the end fill this. And Malachi 
utters the very same, ' He whom ye delight in ' (their Messiah) ' shall come 
into his temple,' Mai. iii. 1 ; where he so often preached and uttered his 
glory : John xviii. 20, ' Jesus answered him, I spake openly to the world ; 
I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews always 
resort ; and in secret have I said nothing.' And thus the Jews generally, 
afore the destruction of the temple, understood the mind of this prophecy 
to be, that that temple should stand to the coming of Messiah ; but since, 
the Jews have sought evasions, because, if granted, it is an undeniable 
argument of our Christ being come in the flesh. 

3. The shaking of the heavens and the earth, Haggai himself interprets, 
ver, 21, 22, of throwing dowTi kingdoms and monarchies during that space 
or small remnant of time left, as forerunning signs that the king and lord 
of all the world was a- coming into it : ' Speak to Zerubbabel, governor of 
Judah, saying, I will shake the heavens and the earth ; and I will over- 
throw the throne of kingdoms ; and I will destroy the strength of the king- 



EL\G. II. 5-9.] CHRIST ABOVE MOSES. 451 

doms of the heathen ; and I will overthrow the chariots, and those that ride 
in them ; and the horses and their riders shall come down, every one by 
the sword of his brother.' These stirs began a little after Haggai's time 
throughout the earth ; and that the prophet had those confusions in all 
other nations, which were antecedaneous to Christ's first coming, in his eye, 
is eminent by this, that for the comfort of the Jews he tells them both 
(ver. 9) that they in the mean time should have peace, as in comparison of 
all other nations they eminently had ; as the stories of the Maccabees and 
of Josephus shew. And he says that Zerubbabel and his successors should 
be as a signet, whom God would have a dear and special care to preserve 
(ver. 23) in the midst of those general commotions. Thus far Haggai's 
next and more immediate meaning doth reach. 

The next thing is, to make the reconciUation of these two, Paul and 
Haggai. We must hold this fast as a most certain truth, that Paul here 
quotes that place of Haggai according to the true aim that the Holy Ghost 
intended ; for he setting himself in this epistle all along to prove what he 
asserts out of the Old Testament, his scope therein being to confirm the 
Jews he wrote to in the great points of Christian religion, they would 
expect (being many of them unsettled) that the proofs which he should 
allege should be punctual and convictive ; and in that he so expressly 
teimeth that shaking a promise in his time, and yet to be fulfilled, it 
necessarily argues it so intended by the Holy Ghost, as a thing then pro- 
mised and prophesied of by Haggai. For the reconciliation and demon- 
stration thereof, I shall lay down these four general assertions. 

1st. General position is, that the scope of Haggai, as well as Paul, is to 
comprehend and sum up all the proceedings and transactions of Christ 
under the gospel, throughout his whole reign, in shaking and removing 
what is heterogeneal or opposite to his kingdom, and advancing thereof to 
its perfect glory. And this position alone, if cleared, will sufficiently re- 
concile both, and justify Paul's quotation as pertinent. I shall clear this 
assertion in such a manner as at once to prevent objections, as well as 
establish the truth of it by degrees. 

1. I observe in Haggai two things distinctly prophesied of: the one, the 
coming of Christ the Messiah ; the other, ' I will shake the heavens and the 
earth, &c., and all nations.' And then take this along with you, to prevent 
a great mistake, that the Holy Ghost's intention, in his mention of the latter, 
is not only or barely of them as signs and tokens that should fore-run or 
accompany that his coming — the restraining it unto which alone hath 
caused a narrowing of the prophet's scope — but it is withal to be under- 
stood as the great design and consequent or business of the coming of the 
Messiah, as Lord of the world, into the world. He speaks of the work 
which he should efiect, and came for, and is therefore one distinct part of 
this prophecy, and as eminent as the other of his coming. And to put such 
an eminent observancy of it, he mentions it first in order, ' I will shake, 
&c., and the Desire of all nations shall come.' Which order of the words 
hath occasioned some to confine this shaking to what passed afore Christ's 
coming, and so only to the forerunning signs thereof, which must be 
acknowledged, is to be taken into the prophet's scope. But to the fuU com- 
prehension of his meaning, or the Holy Ghost's rather, this shaking is to 
be understood of a great design God had, farther than Christ's first com- 
ing ; and so to hold forth one great part of the counsel of God towards this 
world, in the changes and alterations thereof, as the maki errand of the 
Messiah's coming. And indeed, even those that most restrain it to the 



452 suPEEEMiNENCE OF [Heb. XII. 25-29. 

first coining of Christ, as prodigies and signs, &c., of it, do yet contradict 
themselves in this ; that they interpret, — 

(1.) This shaking the heavens, not only of what went afore his coming, 
but of what also after his coming whilst upon earth. And, 

(2.) That the shaking of all nations, they interpret the conversion of the 
Gentiles to the Christian faith, which was after to be* Christ's being gone 
to heaven. And so according even to their inteqiretation, it is not to be 
understood in this sense only of fore-running signs, as to this sense, I will 
do all these things afore, and then the Desire of all nations shall come. 
And you may observe, that Paul here mentions not at all that part of the 
prophecy of the Messiah's coming, nor did he cite it as a proof or evidence 
of the Messiah's being come (though it served most fitly thereto), but takes 
that for granted, and chiefly singleth out that part of it which was the de- 
signed work of his coming when come, as that which is to be the demonstra- 
tion of his power and glory, thereby to work a dread in the hearts of those 
he wrote unto, and all men to whom the sound thereof should come, how 
great a person he was that now spake from heaven, evidenced from the 
greatness of the work which was the design of his coming, even to shake 
and remove the heavens and earth itself, as was here prophesied of him, 
and who therefore would be to the refusers of him a consuming fire. 

2. The word o)ice more, or yet once, is in the prophet not to be joined or 
put in construction with this part of the prophecy, ' the Desire of all nations 
shall come,' as to this sense, that yet once, and he shall come, and come 
but once. That were an evident falsehood to have spoken in Haggai's 
days ; for Messiah had in the days of his prophecy both a fii'st and second 
coming, as in distinction from the first it is called, chap. ix. 28. You may 
therefore observe the apostle applying and conjoining the word once more 
only unto this other part, ' Yet once more, and I will shake heaven and 
earth,' leaving that other particle ' it is a little while ' to be applied to that 
other of his coming by the prophet spoken of, taking and urging this yet 
once as properly belonging to his work of shaking. And, 

3. As this word yet once is to be understood as relating to this work or 
business to be done, so it was put in to signify and import the thorough and 
efi'ectual performance of that work, as the greatest and last that God hath 
a purpose to do ; that it shall not cease when begun, till he hath thoroughly 
shaken, and removed, and settled once for ever that which shall never be 
shaken ; and so that it is the utmost and last that shall be done. God hath 
bnt this one work to do, to remove all that is made, and to set up a king- 
dom which cannot be moved ; so that the expression once imports he will 
make but one work of it. And in this sense Paul urgeth the import and 
signification of the word yet once wore. And this also discovers another 
mistake that diverts the interpretation ; for the word once sounds (at the 
first hearing of it) as if it noted out only some point of one time, wherein 
all that is to de done shall be at once done, or mainly some one special 
instant of time allotted for what is to be done, and that done in a trice (as 
we say), once, so as not be done again a second time. But if it be so 
understood, it cannot be applied to that part of the prophecy concerning 
the coming of Christ, for so it were a manifest falsehood ; and to say in 
that sense, ' he shall come,' were a contradiction to that which Haggai 
asserts, that he should come, not only a first, but a second time. But to 
apply it to this work of shaking and removing all things, as noting forth 
the thorough and effectual doing of it, a doing it to purpose, this sense will 

*Qu. 'to be after'?— Ed, 



Hag. II. 5-9. J cheist above moses. 453 

admit a continnation of that work for a long while ; yea, and therein a 
reiteration of doing the same thing towards it again and again (when but 
imperfectly at first), until it be done thorouglily and to purpose, and hath 
attained its full intended perfection at last. A man may be said to intend 
to write but one book or treatise once for all, and after it no other (as the 
utmost sum of his thoughts), and yet be a- writing it by pieces for many 
years, yea, over and over, till he hath completed and perfected it. So here 
to say, 'yet once more I will shake, so as to remove, and then no more,' 
will bear and admit a shaking, and shaking again over and over ; first, one 
piece or part of an old building, suppose, and then another, till he hath 
perfectly renewed it, and set up another once for all in the room thereof. 
For all is but one and the same work, though necessarily reiterated until 
perfected ; and that perfection at last is the once that was intended. Or 
look, as that may be said to be but one earthquake, which continuing for 
many days, hath jet many throbs, and shakes down first one house, then 
another ; or that travail but one birth that yet hath many throes ; so here, 
the word ' yet once more ' will, without any such contradiction, admit and 
take into its comprehension the whole work of Christ's shaking and remov- 
ing, from first to last, and every part and parcel thereof, as belonging and 
appertaining to all and every piece thereof, unto one perfect complete work, 
which when done is done once for ever. Now then, to restrain it unto 
those first times of the gospel, and the shakings that first accompanied 
Christ's first coming, is to restrain it from the attainment of its full end, 
and limit it unto what is imperfect, and but the least piece of this work. 
So then, though this word yet once being applied unto Christ's coming, or 
to those words, 'the Desire of all nations shall come,' would exclude a 
second meaning ; yet being thus understood and applied (as it ought) to 
the work and business itself, as the intent of his coming, then it will also 
admit a first and second coming, or a third (if a third were to come), and 
all of them prophesied of, whenas all of them are in order to efi'ect and 
complete the business that is at length to be fully done. 

4. I observe, the apostle doth indeed draw and interpret Haggai's shaking 
heavens and earth, &c., to this, that God's great design and to 'igyov, or that 
one work (as we say), is to remove what is made, diverse from, or not be- 
longing to a kingdom, which he means to set up as his utmost master-piece, 
once for all ; and then he hath done for ever, and will do no more. This is 
expressed, ver. 27, 28, ' And this word, Yet once more, signifieth the remov- 
ing of those things that are shaken, as of things that are made, that those 
things which cannot be shaken may remain. Wherefore, we receiving a 
kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace whereby we may serve 
God acceptably.' It is evident by the contextm-e of Paul's speech, that he 
doth collect or infer from this prophetic speech of Haggai this kingdom of 
Christ, which cannot be moved, as intended and prophesied of by Haggai, 
as well as the removal of things that were made to be preludiums or ante- 
masques to it. That same wherefore, ver. 23, sounds forth this a reference 
to, with an inference from the prophet's speech ; he strongly enforcing both 
from that one word of the prophet, ' yet once more.' For as Beza glosseth 
on it from the word yet, sV/, he infers the moveable condition of all other 
things that are not ingredients into Christ's kingdom. And from the word 
once more (as we use to speak) he argues something that shall succeed it, 
and be in the room of it, when the other is removed, that shall remain, and 
so shall become a work of God's once for ever. And both these, I say, 
equally and alike are inferred from the prophet's words. 



454 suPEEEMiNENCE OP [Heb. XII. 25-29. 

Now there is nothing more consonant to reason than that the prophet's 
scope should be to prophesy of Christ's kingdom, under those expressions 
of shaking heaven and earth, &c., as signifying thereby the removal and 
throwing down ail high and potent oppositions thereunto, or possessing the 
room thereof. Yea, and it became him as well to insert the prophecy of 
this then, when he spake of his coming in the flesh, as conjoined therewith, 
and the designed work thereof. For, 

(1.) The setting up this immoveable kingdom of Christ was the issue and 
mark of all the prophets that have been since the world began, as old 
Zechariah in his song tells us ; of which David speaks (upon whose throne 
he knew Messiah was to sit, Acts ii. 30), and others also in many psalms, 
Ps. Ixxxii., andxciii.,xciv.,xcv., xcvi.,xcvii.,xcviii., &c.; and Daniel also speaks 
to the same purpose, Dan. viii. 2, 24, and chap. vii. 9, 27 : in all which, 
when you read, you will find the throwing down of all other kingdoms and 
worldly excellencies that have, or should have, never so firm a rooting in the 
world, are still prophesied of, in order to the erecting this kingdom of 
Christ. And so whilst many of the prophets prophesied of the one, they 
necessarily intended the other. To express this out of Daniel once for all, 
chap. ii. 44, 45, ' The God of heaven shall set up a kingdom which shall 
never be destroyed ; but it shall break in pieces the iron, the brass, the 
clay, and the gold, and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for 
ever.' Or, if you will have it in the Psalmist's words (reiterated again and 
again) sounding nearer to the apostle's here, ' The Lord reigneth ; the world 
also ' (that new world he brings in) ' shall be established, that it shall not 
be moved.' Now then Haggai prophesying, though under another meteor, 
namely, the shaking of the heavens and earth, the sea, and the dry land 
(which phrases, how they serve to express the removing all these, or what- 
ever else can be supposed made, or heterogeneal to it, I shall hereafter 
shew), the prophet doing this together and with the same breath when he 
prophesies of Messiah's coming ; this must needs be acknowledged with 
the rest of its fellow-prophecies, to point at and intend the bringing in the 
kingdom of Christ, where, in order to the erection of it, he foretells the 
removing of all else, even from the heights above to the depths below ; all 
else that possessed the room of it ; especially, considering that the erecting 
this kingdom is made by all the holy prophets and apostles, the end, or 
errand, or business of Christ's coming into the world, whereof, together witk 
it, this our prophet here speaketh. And further, 

(2.) He that shall duly weigh the prophet's inserting this royal title of 
his, 'The Desire of all nations,' whilst he prophesies this of him, that he should 
shake all nations, may perhaps easily be persuaded to judge this to be the 
most genuine and natural import thereof ; even prophetically to shew what 
he should be unto all nations, when shaken and converted to him, even their 
Lord and king. Then, when he hath by shaking all nations converted them, 
and brought them under his subjection, and so taken, the words are found 
expressly to prophesy of this his kingdom, to be set over all nations, and 
not over the Jews only ; for we all know, that desire to another (which is 
all one, as to call that other one's desire) is put to express subjection to him 
as a lord or superior ; that of the wife to the husband, ' Thy desire shall be 
to thy husband,' which is explained, ' and he shall rule over thee,' Gen. 
iii. 16. And again, chap. iv. 7, the subjection of Abel as the younger 
brother (by the law of nature then) is likewise thus expressed, ' Unto thee ' 
(speaking to Cain) * shall be his desire, and thoushalt rule over him.' And 
more pertinently, in the same language, did Samuel prophesy to Saul, 



Hag. II. 5-9. J christ above moses. 455 

that he should be chosen, and set up as king by all the tribes of Israel : he 
thus expresseth it, ' On whom is all the desire of Israel ? Is it not on thee ?' 
1 Sam. ix. 20. It is as much as to say, that their desire is to make thee 
their king and ruler. And thus Ilaggai here says of all the nations of the 
■world, receiving Christ for their king, ' The Desire of all nations shall come, 
and shake all nations ;' so expressly prophesying of his kingdom, and con- 
verting all nations to him, and removing what is opposite to that his 
kingdom among them. 

5. Now from hence, in the first place, it will easily follow, that this work 
and design is such as the proceedings of it do take up and run along through 
the whole time of the New Testament, the space of Christ's reign, and is 
not to be limited to any particular, as the removal of Moses's law, or the 
like. Yea, and indeed that was the prophet's intendment, to include all as 
well as any one ; both which are evident if we consider, 

(1.) That the whole time of the New Testament is allotted to this work, 
that is, the removal of what is opposite, and the advancement of his king- 
dom. Christ hath both set that whole time to effect it in, and is continually 
a-doing of it one way or other ; ' He must reign ' (that is, continue to reign, 
having then begun to reign) ' until he hath put all things under his feet, 
and subdued all things under him ;' which therefore, while he reigns, he 
goes on to do age after age. And though some one age may bring forth a 
full birth of some eminent shaking of what had been long and fixedly rooted 
in the world before, yet the occurrence of those many ages afore had 
wrought together to the ripening of it ; and when some one such piece is 
completed, then a new design is set on foot to shake some other thing that 
riseth up, or which was left in opposition to his kingdom one way or other, 
so as this work is perpetrated throughout that whole time. And this agrees 
with Daniel's prophecy, which, as you heard, in the matter prophesied of 
agrees with Haggai, who sets out the whole time of the New Testament, as 
the space allotted for this work ; whilst he foretelleth, that in the days of 
the fourth monarchy a kingdom should be set up, which, after the setting 
it up, should by degrees break in pieces all those kingdoms, to advance its 
own throne and dominion for ever : Dan. ii. 44, ' And in the days of these 
kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be de- 
stroyed : and the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall 
break in pieces, and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for 
ever ;' so that all the time, from the days when it first began, which was 
upon Christ's first coming and ascending to heaven in the days of the 
Roman empire, to its attainment of the full sole dominion, is allotted for 
the ' breaking in pieces,' or in Haggai's phrase ' shaking,' in Paul's, ' re- 
moving and subduing,' all things else that stand in the way of it. And 
because this kingdom was, when Paul wrote this, in existence, and actually 
begun, therefore Paul said, de prasenti, ' we receiving a kingdom,' which 
must shake and remove aU things else. And thus Paul's jiok, Haggai's 
yet once more, Daniel's days of the kingdoms of this ivorld, are one and the 
same space of time set out, though a long one, for this great work of shak- 
ing, that was to continue during that time. And, 

(2.) It will hence follow, that Haggai, thus prophesying of the work of 
Chi'ist's reign and kingdom, must be understood to have intended all such 
shakings, one as well as another, that are in order thereunto ; for the same 
reason why any one shaking of one sort or kind, in order to advance Christ's 
kingdom, should and doth hold as well, and carry us on to any and to all 
ct'ier that tend alike to the same end. For though the things shaken may 



456 suPEREMiNENCE OF [Heb. XII. 25-29. 

be diverse, yet the work of shaking them is all of one and the same sort. 
But especially because Haggai, by his shaking, manifestly intended a re- 
moval, and a thorough removal of all, as of one work, once for all, therefore 
no other than the total removal of all things ; and so of one as well as an- 
other, though one after another, must be alike intended by him. His once 
more extends itself to all that Christ himself (in whose name he spake) in- 
tended to do of this kind of work. I will do it once, that is, thoroughly, 
and so rest and cease from all such kind of work for ever. Now, therefore, 
whoever should confine the prophet's aim and speech to any one kind of 
shaking, in some one age (as suppose that of the Jewish fabric in the pri- 
mitive times), when yet Christ had designed divers as great works of re- 
moval of other things afterwards, would thereby, though unwarily, make 
the prophet to speak an untruth. For after he had in Christ's name said, 
' once more I shake,' and but once more I will shake, and then no more, 
but end and cease that kind of work, as that word once imports ; and Christ 
should yet afterwards shake other things as gi'eat, yea, greater than the first 
that were shaken, even the gospel worship and administrations themselves, 
that came in the room of the Jewish by Christ's institution, and last of all 
these heavens and earth, this would be untrue. Therefore this word once 
more, being thus put in, signifies both a total removal and a thorough shak- 
ing, as one entire, complete work, of all but Christ's kingdom, and what in 
it was for ever to remain. Hence therefore necessarily it must take into 
the compass of it all and eveiy shaking of Christ's, in their successions, in 
after ages, from first to last, and bii^d and grasp them all into one bundle. 
For if any were left out, and were after to be done, Haggai's once more 
having put a period to that kind of work, had precluded and "fore-spoken 
their being never to be done. For why, God had by the prophet set his 
fims to that sort of work, and engaged himself hereby to do no more the 
like. On the other side, whilst any one piece of this work were yet left to 
be done, it might not only be said the whole work was imperfect, but that 
Haggai's prophecy was not yet fulfilled and accomplished; for he prophesied 
of a full, final, and total removal, in saying, but ' once more I wiU shake,' 
and yet still something was left and remained behind ; it must necessarily 
therefore take in all. 

4. This will more clearly appear, if we bring all or any such particular 
instances of shakings, which any have gone about to determine the date of 
this prophecy withal, and to circumscribe its meaning in the circle of it, to 
a due trial and examination. The issue of which trial will be found this, 
that no man will know where rationally to fix the non ultra of it in any 
particular accomplishments, and to stay the waves of it, but so as the like 
reason will break in upon him, and carry him on to take in still more and 
more to the end of the world ; or else some defect, or absurdity or other, 
will appear in such a confinement. Wliich will appear by bringing each in 
their order to their trial, and let them each put iu their plea. 

1. Will any pitch upon these great alterations in states and kingdoms, 
which did forerun his coming, and took up the space between Haggai's and 
Christ's time, and those prodigies in the heavens, which are usually cited 
by interpreters, that fell out before Christ ? If he will therewith shut up 
the extent of the prophecy, he will not only, (1.) much eclipse the spreading 
glorious beams of this prophecy ; but, (2.) exclude thereby these prodigies 
and miracles in the heavens and the earth that were wrought when Christ 
was in the flesh, and afore he went to heaven. And, 

2. Those that will further extend it to that date of Christ's ascension, and 



Hag. II, 5-9.] christ above moses. 457 

so take in the signs that accompany his being come, as well as those that 
forewent it, still will find they leave out that glorious shaking of all in the 
conversion of the Gentiles and nations, which Haggai here and all the pro- 
phets spake of; and which is the greatest evidence that Christ is not come 
only, but is ascended, and hath erected that kingdom in all nations which 
shall never be removed. For Christ was but new gone to heaven, the 
apostles found the house at Jerusalem only shaking under them, and three 
thousand converted, whenas afterwards the whole world was. He, upon 
his ascension, receiving all power in heaven and earth to shake both; there- 
upon ' the gathering of the people was to him,' and all nations began to 
desire him, and stand astonished at him. And so therewith we must admit 
the alterations of the primitive times, wherein Paul and other apostles saw 
this efi'ected, and so Paul's now, to be that present age. And, 

3. Having gone so far, we shall be tolled on to comprehend in the aim of 
the prophecy, that great and eminent change, above all other, of Moses his 
ceremonial law, which the apostle so much inculcates in this epistle, that 
' with the change of the high priest, there must needs be a change of the 
law ; ' and herewith most interpreters do bound it, as having received a 
fair and full accomplishment, this change being, as they allege, but once 
for all. For the gospel, or kingdom of heaven, that comes in the room of 
it, is an everlasting gospel : ' and the word we preach to you,' saith Peter, 
' abides for ever.' This change indeed, because it fell out first, interpreters 
have rested on, and thought it enough ; yet to set up the rest here, and 
stretch it no further, is evidently short and defective, and hath its absurdi- 
ties. For, 

(1.) In this very comparison which the apostle here useth, Moses his law, 
worship, &c., doth bear but the proportion of the earth; and therefore 
Moses is said to speak on earth (ver. 25) in comparison of what Christ 
brought in, the ordinances, institutions, and administrations of which are 
called heavenly in opposition to them (Heb. ix. 23), as being given by him 
that was fi-om heaven. Now, the change that Paul brings the prophet to 
foretell, is expressly said to be not only the removal of the earth, but of 
the heavens also. And so the prophet's scope is not accomplished in the 
aboHtion of the Jewish, but even the heavenly ordinances, which had been 
brought in in their stead, must one day be removed by virtue of it ; and to 
fulfil it, the sun, and the moon, and the stars, the ordinances that rule and 
govern the times of the gospel, must also he shaken and dissolved ; so as 
that change of the Jewish state is but a mean and a low one in comparison 
of what Haggai meant and intended. Yea, and the gospel ordinances 
being removed as well as the Jewish was, the prophecy is to cease ; the 
Lord's supper, &c., to continue but till Christ comes. Nor Paul nor Haggai 
could have said that God would shake but once, and mean the Jewish earth 
only, when after that these heavens were to be removed also ; he thereby 
endeavouring to reach the highest and utmost change, whatever that could 
or ever should be. And, 

(2.) Though the Jewish fabric was in Paul's time shaken, when he wrote 
this, yet it was not removed till after ; for the temple worship stood some 
years after this epistle. And the apostle speaks of a removal of what is 
shaken, not a shaking only ; and so the prophet also. And so it must yet 
be stretched to the destruction of Jerusalem, after the apostle's death. 
And if intended thus of the Mosaical rites, then as yet it is not fully 
accomplished ; for the Jews to this day stick to and uphold those observa- 
tions of the ceremonial law, even all which their exile out of their country 



458 suPEREMiNENCE OF [Heb. XII. 25-29. 

■will permit them. And our apostle tells us that Moses's veil is still upon 
their hearts, but when converted it shall be taken away (2 Cor. iii.) ; so as 
it may be truly said that it is removed, as here. And therefore till then 
there is not (no, not in that respect) a full accomplishment of Haggai's 
prophecy so understood. So, then, still we are under this promise unto 
the Jews' conversion ; and the prophet's intention having gone these many 
miles with us, we may easily persuade ourselves it will go throughout to 
the world's end, and reach the day of judgment, as by this invincible reason 
it doth. For till then the ordinances of heaven, the gospel institutions, will 
not be removed. 

(3.) And it having stretched its line over all time, to such changes yet to 
come, we may as well enclose within the compass of it all other alterations 
of religions, false and supposititious, that are and have been found in the 
world during all this space of time, or shall fall out ; and bring them in to 
pay contribution unto Haggai's prophecy ; as that change of the whole 
Roman world from heathenish religion to embrace Christianity, and from 
popish idolatry to the purity of worship, and the alterations of states and 
kingdoms together herewith ; and all these may be inferred by as good 
warrant out of the prophet, as that change made of the Jewish religion and 
kingdom, not only because these are all in Scripture language denominated 
heavens and earth, as well as any of the former, but fm'ther, because, 

[1.] The shaking which Haggai prophesied of, was a shaking in all nations, 
and so is not only, much less principally, meant of the Jews or Jews' re- 
ligion only, whose law was given only unto that nation, and not the Gentiles, 
though converted unto Christ. It imports therefore, that Christ would 
make some work in all the nations, as he did in the Jewish. That look, 
what was done to the gi'een tree of the Jewish religion, &c., should be done 
to the dry ; the same elsewhere. And, 

[2.] It is not a shaking of persons only in conversion, but of things that 
are to be removed, they are the subjects of this abolition, which is evident 
from the interpreting it of that judicial remove, which was not only effected 
by the conversion of many of that nation to Christ, which was but common 
to them with all other nations ; but chiefly it is to be understood of the 
abolition of the temple sacrifices, &c. And by the like proportion of reason 
(this being a shaking of all nations, not the Jewish only, as that which is 
more expressly and literally spoken than that of the Jews), the shaking 
and removal of all things in all nations, and not of the conversion only of per- 
sons in all nations that are opposite to, or possess the room of Christ's king- 
dom, will come in to have been intended, and as eminently. And therefore, 

[3.] The apostle interprets it of the shaking of all things made, not persons 
only, as the principal subjects of this vengeance. And there are and have 
been in all nations things made, and so made to be destroyed. AH 
things that are human in religion, whether false religions themselves, or 
what is superstition in the true, comes under the same prccnuinire of Haggai's 
prophecy that the Jewish religion did, and by juster sentence ; for that had 
a better plea for itself, having been made by God. And to be sm-e, they 
are much rather to be removed than the ordinances of the gospel, which 
were made by Christ himself, which yet must submit to this general law, 
and suffer this fall in the end, by virtue of this writ of prophecy that comes 
to us by Haggai's commission. And, 

[4.] If it be thus extended to changes in religion in all nations, diverse 
from the gospel, and removing all such things that stand in a nearer com- 
petition with the things belonging to Christ's kingdom, then truly we may 



HaO. II. 5-9.] CHRIST ABO\'E MOSES. 459 

without much difficulty be persuaded to take in all the alterations, shakings, 
and removals civil that have been in states for religion sake, and in the 
quarrel of Christ and his truth, which have at any time since fallen out in 
the world. For, 

First; If those alterations in kingdoms, which foreran the coming of Christ, 
as signs of it, are taken in by Haggai, and so interpreted by Haggai him- 
self, ver. 20 of this chapter (of which more anon), then much more these 
commotions in all nations that have followed upon his going to heaven 
(seeing those in religion since Christ's ascension are entertained into it), 
not only because they are of the same rank and sort, and so may as aptly 
come into this catalogue and account as their fellows afore Christ did ; but 
further, because they are proper and immediate effects of his being come, 
yea, demonstrations and puttings forth of his power and rule, that was given 
when he went to heaven. Whereas those other were but signs of his com- 
ing to come, and so warnings to the world that when he should come, he 
would do the same, and far greater. And, 

Secondly ; The powers and dominions in all are and have been the great up- 
holders of those things in religion that were made to be destroyed, and so, hav- 
ing still cast their lot with them, will alike perish together. Yea, the powers 
of this world have been the great opposers of the interest of Christ in all 
ages, and are therefore more particularly set out as Christ's mark to re- 
move and subdue : ' He must rule, till he hath put down all rule and 
dominion.' And, 

Thirdly; The Jewish state ; the sceptre or government of it was broken, as 
well as their religion abrogated ; and so shall all other, so far as they stick 
to what is false. And, 

Fourth ly ; States and kingdoms, and the governments, and powers, and ranks 
in them, are as ordinarily set forth by this metaphor of heaven and earth ; 
and the changes therein, by the shaking of heaven or earth, as any other. 
And the shaking of all conditions of persons in them, when opposite to the 
gospel, is more properly a shaking the nations themselves (which is the 
letter of the prophecy) than any other accomplishment. 

Fifthly; By the conduct of these threads that have carried us to this length 
of time, the end of the world, to this extent of things, to all that is made in 
religion, to all powers that oppose and stand in the way of Christ's king- 
dom, we may now be brought to think that nothing is to be left out of the 
reach of Haggai's net, but that it is cast over all that is any way or ever to 
be removed ; and so throw this line of desolation over the visible heaven 
and earth we see, which we know one day will be removed. 

Sixthly, and lastly, We may also think the last days of the gospel the 
special times intended for the perfecting these works of Christ. For, 

1st, Though it be true that Haggai doth explicitly in his words and in- 
tendment fix his eye upon that first coming of Christ in the flesh, as that 
which he eminently points, ' A little while, and the Desire of all nations 
shall come ; ' yet this hinders not, but that his intendment was to pro- 
phesy of that kingdom he should come to set up in shaking aU nations, and 
removing in all nations what was opposite thereto during his whole reign. 

For all and every of such changes he should make, from his first coming to 
the end, were alike the end of that his coming and taking man's nature, 
and their original, their motion and influence were from thence. This was 
the spring did from that time set all the wheels a-going, which have never 
since ceased ; wheel moving within wheel (as Ezekiel), until this engine 
brought then into the world hath forced down all the old frame of thiogs 



460 suPEREMiNENCE OF [Heb. XII. 25-29. 

whatever, and set up a new, which work hath in eveiy age" gone on, more 
secretly or openly, to this day. And therefore it were derogatory to the 
honour of Christ to Hmit the prophet's intent unto the occurrences that 
fell out at his iirst coming, or in that age. And if there had been no other 
dependence between this great design and his first coming, than simply that 
the putting it in execution beareth date from thence, and it had its rise and 
beginning therefrom, it were sufficient reason that first coming alone should 
be so eminently mentioned above any other, though the whole of what fol- 
lowed thereon were intended. But further, it was causal, and set it all 
a-foot. Nor was it needful in that respect explicitly to mention his second 
coming, though that should be for the complete accomplishment of the 
work. Besides, 

2nd. No wonder if the prophet in his times, primarily, and in the first 
place, and explicitly did foretell his first coming ; because the time he lived 
in was that in which the Jews had their eminent, and in some respect their 
only, expectation of the promised Messiah : the next great thing to be done, 
which their eyes and hearts were intent upon. And it is as little a wonder, 
if the apostle in his time (after that coming was past), carries on the eyes 
and hearts of these Jews he wrote to, to all that jet remained to be accom- 
plished of this work, and was yet behind (whereof the gi-eatest part by far 
was to come), and more especially to a second coming, which should accom- 
plish it ; which brings me to the second part of this assoilment or recon- 
ciliation of Haggai and Paul, to be added to the former, to make the answer 
full ; — namely, that one and the same prophecy had often such a comprehen- 
siveness in it, as it may involve and take into itself many accomplishments, 
and so be fulfilled over and over. Instances of this in scriptures, we 
find many. That voice in Ramah, of Rachel weeping for her children, 
which were Ephraim and Benjamin, Jer. xxxi. 15, foretold the destruction 
of some, and leading others into the captivity of Babylon ; from whence 
the promise is, they should be brought again into their own border, and 
was then fulfilled. And yet this was verified in the slaughter of those in- 
fants in and about Bethlehem, by Herod, in our Sa^aour's time, where 
Rachel was buried. Yea, and there shall be a like gi'ound for this lamen- 
tation a third time, at the calling of the Jews, which is yet to come ; for 
even unto that doth the promise made then, reach. If Rachel were now 
alive, she could not but lament for her son Ephraim and all his posterity 
as utterly lost ; for they themselves know not themselves, nor none other 
in the world, where the ten tribes are, or what nation they are. She would 
cry out, ' Ephraim is not, he is a lost child ;' yet they shall be converted, 
and owned by God for his pleasant child. ' There is hope,' says God, ' in 
thine end,' speaking of the latter day ; ' Thy sons shall come into their 
former border,' verses 17,18, 19, 20. Thus the destruction of Jerusalem, 
prophesied of by Isaiah, chap. xxix. from ver. 1 to the 13th, for the cause 
there specified — verses 13, 14, ' Forasmuch as this people draw near me 
with their mouth, and with their lips do honour me, but have removed their 
hearts far from me, and their fear towards me is taught by the precept of 
men : therefore, behold, I will proceed to do a marvellous work among 
this people, even a marvellous work and a wonder ; for the wisdom of their 
wise men shall perish, and the understanding of their prudent men shall be 
hid' — is applied by Christ, as a prophecy of the like superstitions and 
temper of the Jews' spirit in his time ; so as the cause of that second 
destmction of Jerusalem that followed, by Titus, Mat. xv. 7, 8, ' Ye hypo- 
crites, well did Esaias prophesy of you, saying, This people draweth nigli 



Hag. II. 5-9. [ curist above moses. 4G1 

unto me with their mouth, and honourcth me with their lips ; but their 
heart is far from me.' Both which destructions of that city, did (God's 
providence thereby shevnng the parallel that held between them), as Josephus 
records, fall out on the same day of the month. Thus also that prophecy 
of Jeremiah, chap. xvi. ver. 14, 15, and chap, xxiii. ver. 8, ' Behold, the 
days come, that it shall be no more said, The Lord liveth, that brought up 
the children of Israel out of the land of Egj'pt ; but, the Lord liveth, that 
brought up the children of Israel from the Jand of the north, and from 
all the lands whither he had driven them : and I will bring them again into 
their land that I gave unto their fathers ; ' — this was manifestly intended of, 
and fulfilled in, their deliverance out of Babylon ; and as manifestly the 
same is intended of their conversion and dchverance yet to come, in the 
days of the gospel, out of all lands, as chap, xxiii. verses 6, 7, 8, where the 
same prophecy is in the same words repeated, and there undeniably applied 
to the times of Christ, and remains yet to be fulfilled : ' In his days Judah 
shall be saved, and Israel shall dwell safely ; and this is his name whereby 
be shall be called. The Lord our righteousness. Therefore, behold, the 
days come, saith the Lord, that they shall no more say, The Lord liveth, 
which brought up the children of Israel out of Egypt ; but. The Lord liveth, 
which brought up, and which led the seed of the house of Israel out of the 
north country, and from all countries whither I have di'iven them ; and they 
shall dwell in their own land.' I say, it is to be fulfilled (to use Isaiah's 
words) a second time, Isa. xi. 11. To instance in no more examples 
foreign to the thing in hand, but in such as are more parallel unto that 
which in Haggai we have in hand (it being a prophecy of Christ's coming 
as a redeemer), as this also is. There is none that reads those words, Isa. 
lix. 28, ' And the Redeemer shall come to Zion, and unto them that turn 
from transgression in Jacob, saith the Lord,' but will presently have his 
eyes upon Christ's fij'st coming in the flesh. to preach unto the Jews, which 
he did ; especially, if he shall withal read Peter's sermon to the Jews of 
that age, speaking in the very words of that prophecy, Acts iii. 26, ' God 
hath sent Jesus to bless you, by turning every one of you from his ini- 
quities.' Yea, and Jeremiah certainly, and the Jews in his days, had this 
first coming of the Messiah in their eye, and perhaps it only ; and yet the 
Holy Ghost, in penning this, had a further eye upon his coming to them, 
as a redeemer, to convert them, in the last days. Therefore Paul guided 
by that Spirit, is bold to apply this as a proof of Christ's coming in his 
Spirit (or perhaps visible appearance, such as made to himself when con- 
verted to Christ), to convert the nation of the Jews, after their rejection, 
under these times of the gospel, which is yet to come ; Rom. xi. ver 26, 
' All Israel shall be saved, as it is written. There shall come out of Zion the 
deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob.' 

And why should not the like hold here in the prophecy of Haggai ? That 
although the prophet himself, and the Jews he spake it unto, had their 
eyes only fixed upon the first coming of Christ, and the alterations and 
shakings then made, yet the Holy Ghost had a further eye upon a second 
coming, accompanied with greater shakings both afore and after. And, 

3rd. This rule must needs be acknowledged in a special manner to hold 
true, when there are many and several gradual accomplishments of one and 
the same kind of work done by degrees and parts, which are all of one sort 
or kind, and all at last to be cast up in one total sum, and which may be 
reduced to one general head that comprehends them all. In this case a 
prophecy may be applied to each of those perfonuances, and may be said to 



462 SUPEREMINEXCE OF CHRIST AEOVE MOSES. 

be fulfilled in the first, and yet remain to be fulfilled, and still under promise 
in respect of a future accomplishment. And such indeed is that instance 
ast given, which upon Christ's fii'st coming in the flesh, had an imperfect 
handsel, and fii"st fi-nits of performance, in converting multitudes of Jews in 
that age ; but so as to have a more full harvest in the conversion of all 
Israel at the last. This is undeniable in other instances ; for that promise, 
' Old things are passed away, behold all things are become new,' given forth 
by Isaiah at twice, chap. viii. 43, and chap. Ixv., hath a just accomplish- 
ment in the conversion of every sinner, as the apostle affinns, 2 Cor. v. 17, 
' Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature : old things are 
passed away ; behold, all things are become new ;' and so is every day ful- 
filled in the world. And when whole nations renounce their false worship, 
and entertain the worship and profession of Chi'ist, it hath a more ample 
degree, but jet still it remains at the end, to be fulfilled in his creating the 
New Jerusalem, Rev. xxi. 3, ' When the tabernacle of God is with men, 
and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God himsell 
shall be with them, and be their God. And God shall wipe away aU tears 
jErom their eyes ; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor 
crying, neither shall there be any more pain : for the former things are 
passed away. And he that sat upon the throne said. Behold, I make aU 
things new. And he said unto me, Write : for these words are true and faith- 
ful.' And Isaiah manifestly aimed at it, Isa. Ixv. 17, 18, 19, ' For, behold, 
I create new heavens and a new earth : and the foi-mer shall not be remem- 
bered, nor come into mind. But be you glad and rejoice for ever in that 
which I create : for, behold, I create Jerusalem a rejoicing, and her people 
a joy. And I wiU rejoice in Jemsalem, and joy in my people : and the 
voice of weeping shall be no more heard in her, nor the voice of crying.' 
An d this, though it had an imperfect accomphshment in Paul's time, in 
every tnie Israehte that was converted to God, who had a new heaven in 
the renewal of his mind, and a new earth created in his afi'ections and out- 
ward man ; yet Peter tells us, that still, in respect of the ultimate accom- 
plishment of it, it stiU continues under a promise to be fulfilled : 2 Peter 
iii. 13, ' Nevertheless we, according to his promise, look for new heavens 
and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness.' And thus here, as to 
the point in hand, the shaking of the old heavens and earth to bring in this 
new, being a work that hath many parts, and pieces, and degrees, that go 
to make up the total of it ; it comprehending the whole work of Christ's 
kingdom dming his whole reign, from his fii'st coming to the end ; it had 
an accomplishment in what was done in the world in those primitive times, 
upon Christ's first coming. But he that should determine and end it there, 
in his removal of the Jewish worship, converting the nations, or the Uke 
great alterations thereupon made, should narrow that prophecy of Haggai, 
as much as he that should confine Isaiah's intent to be meant only of each 
particular behever's conversion, when it is so evidently to be enlarged to 
the creating of a new world, in which righteousness shaii dwell, that is, rule 
and reign, which we look for, even that world to come, as in this epistle to 
the Hebrews the apostle termeth it. 



A DISCOURSE OF THE RECONCILIATION OF 
ALL THE PEOPLE OF GOD, 

(notwithstanding all THEIE j IFfERENCES AND ENMITIES) 
DESIGNED AND EFFECTED EY CHRISt's DEATH. 



RECONCILIATION OF THE PEOPLE OF 
GOD BY CHRIST'S DEATH. 



For he is our peace, who hath made both one, and hath broken down the 
middle icall of partition between us ; having abolished in his flesh the 
enmity, even the law of commandments contained in ordinances; for to 
make in himself of twain one new man, so making peace ; and that he 
might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross, having slain the 
enmity thereby. — Eph. ii. 14-16. 

You have heard the story of the enmity * between the Jew and the Gentile, 
how great and lasting it had been. You have also seen what Christ in his 
own person did work for the staying of it, both meritoriously and repre- 
sentatively on the cross, in the sacrifice of himself, and what force and 
efiicacy that must needs have in the issue, to bring about their actual 
reconciliation, and to smother all enmity. 

I come now to the actual accord, that the virtue of Christ's death did 
effect between those Jews and Gentiles in those primitive times, in the 
view of the apostles and Christians of that age, and which the apostle Paul 
himself saw brought to a great perfection when he writ this epistle. 

And it is requisite we have om- hearts and eyes intent upon it, as a token 
and sign, great and marvellous ; these two works, the conversion of the 
Gentiles, and the mutual coalition of Jew and Gentile into one new man, 
being of all other the greatest miracle wrought under the New Testament, 
the most glorious fruit of Christ's death, and among the strongest evidences 
of the truth of Christian religion. 

And that the greatness, together with the reality and truth thereof, may 
appear, it is necessary that I first shew, out of the records of the Acts of the 
Apostles, the enmity or distance that continued and remained in the new 
Christian Jews towards the poor GentUes ; for in the Jew, principally and 
originally, was the ' root of bitterness,' and most deeply seated ; together 
with the sore mischiefs which might have further arisen from them, even to 
the danger of a perpetual hindrance of the Gentiles' conversion. 

It may seem strange to hear, that the godly Jews, after they had received 
Christ, the promised Desire of all nations, as well as of themselves, yea, 

* Printed in the first volume of his works. Part III. [In vol II. of this edition. 
See note, p. 359 of that vol.— Ed.] 

VOL. V. O g 



466 EECONCILIATION OF THE PEOPLE OF GOD [EPH. 11. 14-16. 

and the Holy Ghost hkewise sent down from heaven by Christ, should yet 
retain so great a degree of distance, et simuUas, towards the Gentiles, as we 
read and find was in them. It is a wonder, that their being filled with the 
Holy Ghost as with new wine, should not have sweetened their spirits, but 
that yet so great a must of the old vessel should yet remain un wrought out 
in them. But God himself takes time to work out long retained principles ; 
and men may thence well learn so to do towards their brethren. 

And the dangerous efi'ects and consequents of the Jews' grudge against 
the Gentiles do make it yet more strange, and aggravate the evil of it. For, 

1. It would have been (if it had not been removed) an eternal bar and 
obstacle unto the very calling and conversion of the Gentiles to the Chris- 
tian faith, and the propagation of the gospel to them who were fellow-heirs 
of it, together with themselves ; than which, what can be supposed of more 
mischief ! But, 

2. After that bar was taken out of the way, and the Gentiles were called 
and converted, there still continued such degrees and relics of this old tinc- 
ture, as occasioned such actual violent and high division in the church be- 
tween the then become Gentile Christian and the believing Jew, that all the 
apostles then living, with all their skill and powerful applications, could 
hardly cure and remove ; which yet in the end was allayed, and both made 
one in the issue. 

It is requisite for me, before I enter upon these heads, especially the 
first, to set forth, as in a brief map, those several degrees of spiritual lati- 
tudes and distance which these Gentiles lay in as to the apprehensions and 
calculations of the Jews. The Scriptures, in general, had termed them 
' afar off,' both in the Old and New Testaments, which is spoken of them in 
respect of their incapacity and remoteness from Christ and the covenant of 
^ace ; whereas of the Jews, it is oppositely said, ' They that were nigh ; ' 
of both which more afterwards. Now though all the Gentiles are said to 
be afar off, yet some were in further degrees of latitude than other ; and 
the Jews accordingly in their spirits were less or more remote in converse 
with them. 

I distinguish them into these four ranks or climates. 

1. The first were Samaritans, who were indeed in place neighbours, but 
by their original extraction Gentiles, as you read in the book of Kings, who 
became inhabitants of the land of Canaan, and succeeded the ten tribes 
therein, after that the most of the ten tribes were carried captive. These 
also were circumcised, owned Moses's law, professed of themselves to seek 
the true God, and to sacrifice to him, as did the Jews, Ezra iv. 3 ; but 
were so corrupt in their observation thereof, and with such a mixture, that 
Christ says there was no salvation to be expected in their profession. 
Though they were nearer in place to the Jews, living in part of the holy 
land, yet from these the Jews were most alienated in their afiections, and 
abhorred them, of all other Gentiles, as being nearer in the profession of 
the same religion, and yet so dissenting in the observation of it. 

2. There were Gentiles who were become proselytes to the Jewish reli- 
gion, that had joined themselves to the Lord, Isa. Ivi. 6, had submitted 
to the whole ceremonial law, and to that end had received the seal of cir- 
cumcision, having been first washed, or baptized ; and these, though Gen- 
tiles, were yet to the native Jews as any other of their own nation. Now, 
as to such, there was no scruple in any Jew to converse with them ; for 
they were accounted clean, and came as freely into the temple as them- 
selves, and were called proselyti fcederis, proselytes of the covenant, Isa. 



Bph. II. 14-16.] BY Christ's death. 467 

Ivi. 6, where they are ternaed the ' strangers that join themselves to the 
Lord,' and ' take hold of the covenant.' 

8. A third set were such Gentiles, who, though truly converted to the 
acknowledgment, fear, and worship of the true God, wrought righteousness 
according to the moral law, yet entertained not their circumcision, nor the 
observation of the rites of the law ceremonial, such as Cornelius, Acts x., 
and others, who under the term of devout men and women, as those 
Greeks, Acts xvii. 4, are distinguished from the Jews, Acts xiii. 16, 43. 
The like was Naaman, the Assyrian of old ; and even those, not circum- 
cised, nor obliging themselves to Moses's law, the Jews did reckon unclean. 

4, A forth set were such as remained in their Gentilism, the idolaters of 
this world, as Paul calls them, which were the generality of all nations, 
which therefore the Jews did much more reckon unclean than the third 
sort. 

This map or division of the Gentiles it is necessary to have in our eye, 
for the following discourse hath often reference to each of these sorts (as 
occasion shall be given to make mention of them), and by understanding 
this difi'erence we the better shall discern the approaches God made by 
degrees into this great work of the Gentiles' conversion. Which difference 
of the Gentiles is by this commended to our regard and observation, that 
the Holy Ghost thought it a subject worthy to spend much of the book of 
the Acts upon. 

These things premised, I am to present you with the histoiy of the con- 
version of these Gentiles, even those whom the Jews esteemed more 
unclean ; and that by these Jews themselves ; and of the difficulties and 
bars that lay in the way thereof in the Jewish spirits, even after their own 
conversion to the faith of Christ, and how this wall of division mouldered, 
and by degrees was dissolved and levelled to the ground. The narrative 
of which is of great use to us in our dissension and distances (far less than 
these), to assure us that they may and will be, though by degrees, abolished. 

The case between the converted Jews and the rest of the elect Gentiles 
to be converted, stood thus. The time was now come, which had been 
foretold, that the Gentiles should become the spouse of Christ ; yea, and 
the ordination of God was, that the word, or means to convert them, was 
to go forth out of Zion to aU the earth, and those of the Jewish nation 
(being such themselves converted) were to be instruments of their greater 
call, or the prophecies had not been fulfilled ; and yet the nine first chap- 
ters of the Acts give us such a character of the patent constitution of the 
new converted Jews, yea, of the apostles themselves, as renders them not 
only far and backward, but wholly averted ; yea, in conscience, kept off 
from the least endeavour after such a work. They stand bound up in their 
spirits, not so much as to preach the gospel to the Gentiles, though the 
Gentiles themselves should have sent to them, and have earnestly desired 
it of them, and like men confined to a circle, they dare not stir one foot 
that way. Peter, and the rest of the apostles, that with zeal and boldness 
dared the utmost of persecution to convert their own countiymen the Jews, 
or circumcised o/xorjjra of the Gentiles, were yet under such an awe and 
bondage of Jewish scruple, that in conscience they durst not converse with 
an uncircumcised Gentile, though it were to save his soul eternally. 

And that which increaseth the wonder is, that though our Saviour at 
his ascension had given in commission, and in charge, and in express 
terms, to preach the gospel to all nations, and every creature under 
heaven, yet they were averse to any converser with the Gentiles : so 



468 RECONCILIATION OF THE PEOPLE OF GOD [EPH. 11. 14-16. 

deeply had the tradition and enmity received from their forefathers prepos- 
sessed their spirits. 

And I dare not affirm the reason of this to be, that the calhng of the 
Gentiles was wholly an arcanum, hidden to them. For besides that even 
the Jews at th'.s day understand and acknowledge this to have been prophe- 
sied of (as Beza, Acts ii. 39), to fall out in the days of the Messiah ; and 
what the envious and hardened Jews acknowledge now, cannot be sup- 
posed hid from them then, especially from the apostles ; our Lord also 
expressly foretold it, Mat. ix. 11, 12 ; John xii. 32, and giveth it clearly in 
his last commission ; yea, it seems clear that Peter understood it (at least 
in the confused notion), by his interpretation of that promise, Joel ii., Acts ii. 
17, 20, 21, ' I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh ; and it shall come to 
pass, whoever calls upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.' Which 
promise, ver. 39, he declares to belong to them afar ofi", who, in their known 
language, were the Gentiles (to encourage the Jews the more to embrace 
it) ; and that by them afar off to be called the Gentiles are to be under- 
stood, the Old and New Testament gave in evidence both when they speak 
of their calling, as Peter there ; so Isaiah in the Old, and not to go far from 
my text, the immediate foregoing 13th and following 17th verses of this 
chapter, ' You Gentiles, who were afar off, are made nigh :' and, ver. 15, ' He 
came and preached the word to them that were afar off' (you Gentiles), 
' and you that are nigh ;' but how that this should be effected in the end, 
as yet neither he nor any of his fellow-apostles knew the time when, nor 
yet had their consciences received any particular discharge or quietus est 
from those fore-mentioned Jewish principles, but lay still bound up thereby 
from so much as conversing familiarly with the Gentiles ; and therefore 
were much more restrained from any industrious setting themselves to con- 
vert them, by preaching the gospel to them ; much less baptizing them, or 
giving them the Holy Ghost, so as if they did understand so much, or that 
themselves were the men designed to this work ; 3^et how these commands 
and laws of not converting the Gentiles, that lay upon them (as they yet 
thought from God), should be annulled, they were ignorant of. For this 
is certain, that the story of the Acts puts this averseness of theirs upon the 
remainder of that old enmity and principles of their Jewish religion, taken 
in by tradition from their fathers, which appears evidently in the instance 
of Peter, and other Jews, as also the practice of the rest of the disciples 
that were the most zealous of winning others to the knowledge of Christ. 
First, for Peter : The story in Acts x. informs us what chains they were he 
stood fettered with, which held him fast from giving consent to Cornelius, 
a Roman gentile (who yet was, in his religion, come half way to him, being 
a proselyte, a worshipper of the true God, only was not circumcised, nor 
had submitted himself to Moses's rites), until God himself released Peter, 
and knocked off those fetters, with saying from heaven, ver. 20, ' Arise, go, 
nothing doubting ;' and if you will know w^hat the scruple that made him 
doubtful was, himself expressing it, ver. 28, ' You know' (speaking afore 
his Jews), ' how that it is an unlawful thing for a man that is a Jew to 
keep company, or to come unto one of another nation,' that was uncircum- 
cised, as Cornelius was ; for we read the quarrel was. Acts xi. 3, against 
Peter for this fault of his, that ' he went into men uncircumcised ;' for else 
those proselytes of other nations that were circumcised, and submitted to 
the law, were accounted as native Jews, and called prosehjti fcederis. ■ ' But 
God immediately shewed me ' (saith Peter thereupon), ' that I should not 
account any man common or unclean.' Those words, ' nothing doubting,' 



Eph. II. 14-16.] BY Christ's death. 469 

evidently import inward scruples and argumentations in their mind, con- 
trary, by reason of these fore-mentioned principles, and he took more notice 
on this as the eminent, if not sole cause of that obstruction ; inasmuch as 
ne again repeats these very words in his apology, made Acts xi. 12, ' The 
Spirit bade me go, nothing doubting.' And in the 29th verse of that chap- 
ter, he saith, ' I thereupon' (God having struck off all contrai'y apprehen- 
sions) ' came without gainsaying.' So then he had hitherto stuck in the 
mud of this principle, and could not stir a step forth of it, to the saving of 
any Gentiles by converse with them. And, 

2. As Peter, so all the rest of the Christian Jews that continued at 
Jerusalem, were of the same mind and spirit. For upon his return to 
Jerusalem, after this so happy handsel of the first Gentile uncircumcised who 
believed on Christ Jesus, they all there quarrelled with him for this which 
he had done : Acts xi. 2, ' When Peter was come to Jerusalem, they that 
were of the circumcision contended with him, saying, Thou wentest in unto 
men uncircumcised, and didst eat with them ;' and so they quarrelled him 
much more for having preached to him, and having baptized him. Peter's 
apology argues their speech to have been most bent against that ; for in the 
conclusion there, ver. 15, he thus speaks, ' As I began to preach, the Holy 
Ghost fell on them ; and I remembered the words of the Lord,' about 
baptism, &c. * But forasmuch as God gave them the like gift, what was I, 
that I could withstand God ?' namely, in this baptizing them ; thereby also 
shewing his former averseness and unsatisfaction to such an act, to have 
been such as theirs now was. Yea, 

3. This was commonly received and taken for granted principles amongst 
all professors of Christ that were Jews in those first times. You know, 
saith Peter to those Jews, ver. 10, how it is unlawful, appealing to the 
common maxim that had obtained amongst them to that very hour. And, 

4. Hereupon you read of a shyness in the first Christian Jews to preach 
the gospel to any but such as were of their own nation, or proselytes circum- 
cised and submitted to Moses's law, who were all one, in their es'-eem, as 
Jews ; as appears by the practice of those of the first at Jerusalem, who had 
been scattered from Jerusalem, ver. 8, who though they carried such a fire 
of zeal in their bosoms, to seek to convert others to the faith of Christ, yet 
carrying withal along with them these common principle's of their nation and 
religion, they were damped and restrained in their spirits thereunto ; for as 
they travelled through heathen countries, it is with a certainty recorded, 
that they preached the word to none but to Jews only, so Acts xi. 29 ; that 
is, either Jews by birth or race, who were then and long afore dispersed 
over all nations, as Acts ii. 5 shews, or such proselytes which were to them 
as Jews, as was said. They perhaps, as some conjecture, understand 
Christ's commission to preach the gospel to all nations, to have been still 
intended of the Jewish nation, or proselytes, as were in those times dispersed 
throughout all nations, as in Acts ii. appears ; and so still compliant and 
consistent with those Jewish principles, not conversing with any other 
nations, whom they accounted unclean. 

Now this being the condition wherein things stood in that first church of 
Christians, and these their apprehensions, either their judgments must be 
cleared of these obstructions, or the gospel would not have run and flowed 
forth through these channels unto any of the Gentiles ; and yet the prophecies 
in the Old Testament, and God's ordinations, were fixed and peremptory, 
that the gospel was to go forth from Zion ; and these very Christian Jews were 
to be the very instruments of propagating of it. What, shall these all be 



470 RECONCILIATION OF THE PEOPLE OF GOD [EpH. II. 14-16, 

frustrate, and Christ lose his spouse through these roen's scruples ? No, 
verily. This other part thereof of this story, namely, how this first wall of 
partition the text speaks of, mouldered by degrees, and in the end was laid 
flat, and an highway paved through the hearts of these Jews from Jerusalem 
to Assyria ; this was a great work, and it is to be marvellous in our eyes. 
And the observation of it may support our faith (which is the end of my 
relating it) under the like slow-paced, gradual, yet sure proceedings of 
our God, towards the effecting of that union among the saints in our times. 

The first step (though but a small one to what after followed) was the 
conversion of the Samaritans (the first sort of those Gentiles I in that short 
scheme made mention of), a mongrel between Jews and Gentiles, yet inha- 
bitants of the holy land, circumcised, and owning the law of Moses, so as 
they were Jews in profession. Concerning those, it was a while a matter 
of difficulty unto me (as it hath been to other writers) how it came to pass 
that these Samaritans, being hated above all nations by the Jews — as the 
speech of that woman to Christ shews, ' How is it that thou being a Jew, 
askest drink of me that am a Samaritan ? for the Jews have no dealings 
with the Samaritans — how, I say, it should come to pass, that these Chris- 
tian Jews, Peter, and the rest, should without any hesitation or scruple, or 
new extraordinary revelation about them, so freely converse with, preach 
to, and baptize these Samaritans ; as in Acts viii. we read. Philip broke in 
first, then Peter also (who yet himself did still scruple) doing the like ; and 
John laid on hands, and ihej received the Holy Ghost. The difference, 
upon search, I found to lie partly in a more special warrant and command, 
given them by our Lord himself concerning these Samaritans, which the 
apostles had more easily understood him in, than in that concerning other 
Gentiles, having also his own practice to confirm them in it. 

(1.) This command. He had at his ascension said. Acts i. 8, ' You shall 
be witnesses to me both in Jerusalem and all Judea, and in Samaria, and 
the utmost parts of the earth;' which latter part of their commission was 
perhaps more ambiguous to them, for they might still have understood it 
of Jews only, that were then spread in all nations ; but Samaria was ex- 
pressly named. And further, this was the recalling of a prohibition given 
by Christ, Mat. x. 5. 

(2.) They might also perhaps consider and understand from his own 
practice anl peculiar prediction in his life, a special design to Samaria, to 
be a harvest ripe for them to thrust their sickles into, after that Judea 
should be converted. For his practice. Himself had converted a Samaritan 
woman, yea, and her fellow-citizens a7so, and abode two days with them, 
John iv., where, whilst he was upon the place, he measured out and 
quartered forth that country, and the inhabitants thereof, for his own har- 
vest. And by having had in those first fruits, he thereby had consecrated 
the rest of the same standing to be reaped into his garner with the iruits of 
other upon his ascension ; concerning which, he therefore then renewed his 
commission a second time. 

(3.) But that which did further facilitate the apostles' preaching to the 
Samaritans, and gave them liberty to have compassion on these, with differ- 
ence from other Gentiles, was indeed the difl'erent condition of their persons 
from other pure Gentiles ; for the Samaritans were, though the most of them in 
their original Gentiles, yet circumcised all, receiving and acknowledging the 
five books of Moses, expecting the Messias, John iv. Yea many of the seed of 
Abraham remained mingled among them, without known distinction by gene- 
alogies, that is, of the ten tribes, it being their country, and were all now alike 



Eph. II, 14-lG.] BY Christ's death. 471 

inhabitants of the same promised land ; and in all these respects as immediately 
capable of the preaching of the apostles as were the inhabitants of Galilee, 
where Christ himself spent the most of his ministry. For the inhabitants 
of Galilee and Capernaum wore the posterity of those Gentiles brought in 
by Salmanassar, mingled with some remainders of the old inhabiters of the 
seed of Abraham, even as well as those of Samaria were ; and in these 
respects they were distinguished from other common Gentiles at large by 
Christ himself, in that caution (as I may call it, rather than a prohibition) 
given in his lifetime, and but jvo tempore, for that time, namely Mat. x. 5, 
' Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans 
enter not, but go rather to the lost sheep of Israel ;' where he distinguishes 
Samaritans from Gentiles, and prohibits them only with the rather, the 
reason of that prohibition or caution having been, that the gospel was first 
in order to be thoroughly preached unto the pure Jews. And seeing that 
for that small space, until his ascension, they had enough to do to go over 
and preach it in the region of Judea, so as if they then should have stepped into 
the cities of Samaria, they should not have accomplished that work designed ; 
therefore rather, says he, confine yourselves for the present to Judea. In that 
new enlarged commission. Acts i. 8, wherein he more particularly sets forth 
the course of the gospel's progress, he mentions Samaria still next after 
Judea, but with a manifest distinction from all other Gentiles afar off, when 
he calls the rest the ends of the earth. Yea, and this difference was mani- 
festly acknowledged by the rigidest Jew, then turned Christian. For 
though they contended with Peter for going in to Cornelius, yet they mur- 
mur not, no not so much as mention his going in to the Samaritans, nor 
doth he give any account of it to them. Nay, it was warranted by his 
fellow-apostle before he went. Acts viii. 14 ; so then this of preaching the 
gospel, and conversing with Samaritans, was an exception grounded upon 
a special reason, from the difference between them and Gentiles, universally 
acknov.'ledged by the Christian Jews. 

And as for that enmity and estrangement of the common Jew from the 
Samaritan before mentioned, it lay rather in malice in their wills, not in any 
express prohibition that their law gave them ; which distance from these 
Samaritans, a zeal for the conversion of souls, soon struck ofi" in these new 
converted Christian Jews. "Well but for all this, that so open a door was 
set open into Samaria and the regions thereof, yet still they durst not go a 
step further, to baptize, or similarly converse with any supposed pure 
Gentile, though proselytes to the true God, if they were not circumcised, 
and subscribed not themselves to the ceremonial law ; for notwithstanding 
this successful inroad into Samaria, which is recorded chap. viii. of the Acts, 
we find Peter and all his fellows with him still at a stand, chap, x., to go 
in unto Cornelius (though he was such a proselyte as was just, holy, and 
feared God), merely because uncircumcised ; and that is the true account 
why, notwithstanding the conversion of Samaria, which was in order before 
that of Cornelius, that that is made the first instance of the Gentiles' con- 
version to the faith of Christ by two apostles, Peter and James, Acts xv. 
Says James, ver. 14, 15, ' Simon hath declared,' xa^wj 'r^urog, ' how first ' 
(so the words are) ' God did visit the Gentiles, to take out of them a people 
for his name.' Now how or what m»'iner of declaration had Peter made, 
which James refers us to, you had in Uie verses foregoing. * Brethren, you 
know how,' ap' rifii^uiv aiyjitm, ' ixom the first days' or early days, namely, 
of the preaching of the gospel, * God ma,de choice among us, that the Gentiles 
by my mouth should hear the word of the gospel, and believe, God bearing 



472 RECONCILLiTION OF THE PEOPLE OF GOD [EPH. II. 14-16. 

them witness, by giving them the Holy Ghost.' These Gentiles he insists 
on as the first converted, were manifestly Cornelius and those with him, and 
not the Samaritans, who had first believed through Philip's preaching, and 
first-''- b}' Peter's ; and Peter appealing to the cognisance of many now pre- 
sent at that meeting, says, * Brethren, you know how ;' and refers both to 
those that were eye and ear witnesses, and present at Cornelius's house, 
and Peter's sermon there made, as likewise to whom he had faithfully given 
the narration, and who had rested thereon satisfied, chap, xi., at both of 
which some were present. 

I come therefore (where this hath brought to) to a second branch of this 
story ; and that is, to shew how this wall of distance and separation from all 
the nations was removed out of the way ; by what means this great sluice 
of enmity was pulled up, that stopped the current and overflow of the gos- 
pel to the rest of the world. And of this, that last instance of Cornelius's 
conversion gives a full and particular account ; and you shall now behold 
all and every of the same persons that you have seen scrupled and bound 
up to this, brought now in and unbound, and abundantly satisfied therein, 
(which was a marvellous work of God), 1st Peter ; 2dly, then his fellows ; 
3ily, those Jews that had been scattered, (chap, viii., ' and preached the 
gospel only to the Jews ') ; and, 4thlv, the generality of the converted Jews. 

1. I shall begin first with Peter, the great wheel and engine that brought 
all the others. 

After Peter had finished his journey through Samaria and the villages 
thereof, and so returned. Acts viii. 25, unto Jerusalem, we find him to 
take indeed another progi'ess into Palestina, to Lydda and Joppa, but so 
as to converse with Jews only, and visit in those cities those brethren of 
the Jewish nation that had believed. Thus Acts is. 32. And we find him 
(or Christ's Spirit rather takes him) at one Simon's house, a Jew, as his 
name gives evidence, for at none other's durst he as yet lie or abide ; and 
thereupon a vision befalls him. And the interpretation of it, with a com- 
mand to go imto Cornelius, which gave him such ample satisfaction, as 
everlastingly silenced all scruple in him. And to this end, that now at 
once this door of faith might be set open wide enough, without any more 
distinction or quahfication of persons, and difi"erence of Gentile from Gen- 
tile, proselytes of this sort or the other, and make the way alike for the 
bringing in of all alike, whether they were legally pure or impure, cleaii 
or unclean, the grossest idolaters as well as any other ; God therefore 
made the rule and commission large enough, and seals the warrant of it 
with a vision from heaven, the mystery of which held forth this great latitude, 
chap. X. A sheet from heaven is let down, having four corners fastened to 
the several quarters of heaven, wherein were all manner of four-footed 
beasts, wild beasts, creeping things, serpents, and fowls of the air, whereof 
many were pronounced unclean ; yea, by the law of commandments given 
the Jews, many of them were abhorrent even to nature, as toads, and were 
now declared purified: ver. 15, 'What God hath cleansed, call not that 
common.' And these beasts of all sorts signified men of all sorts, even 
Gentiles of all nations, professions whatever, though never so venomous. 
Thus Peter applies it, ver. 28, ' God hath shewed me' (it was God's own 
interpretation of it) ' that I should not call any man common or unclean ; ' 
that is, in respect of that outward ceremonial impurity, such as by that 
law had been in fine both in meats and in beasts, and parallellj' in men. 
For now God had taken that away ; and by that sheet, in which all, both 
* Qu. ' not fiist ' ?— Ed. 



Eph. II. 14-16.] BY Christ's death. 473 

clean and unclean, were met, was signified the universal catholic church of 
the New Testament, which was let down fr(,m heaven, Gal. iv. 26, and to 
be taken into heaven, as that sheet in the vision was, in which are all sorts 
gathered, all things in earth, Eph. i. 10, Jews and Gentiles ; and yet from 
all the four corners of heaven, to which this sheet was knit, importing 
their gathering to be from East, West, North, and South, to sit down with 
Abraham and his children. Upon this vision, and the circumstances that 
accompanied it (which often confirm the mind of God unto us), as that 
messengers should be knocking at the door the while to bring news of an- 
other vision made to Cornelius to send for him, Peter hereupon professeth 
the greatest conviction : chap. x. 34, ' Of a truth I perceive that God is no 
respecter of persons : but in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh 
righteousness, is accepted with him.' He speaks as a man, either whose 
judgment was now altered, or but now fully convinced and determined of 
that which he had but an inkling of before : xaTaXa,a./3avo/i,a/, / have it, I 
apprehend it, and take it in. Although he had taken in the inkling of it 
afore, yet as it falls out in a new degree of spiritual knowledge, especially 
in a matter wherein the mind was anything wavering, but is now confirmed 
therein, so Peter here professeth as but now to take in the apprehension of 
it, as the word xa7-aXa,a/3avo,«,a/, I apprehend it, or I take it in. And that 
phrase, ccto dXri6iiag, ' of a truth,' notes not out only the infallibility and 
certainty of light now came in, causing him to apprehend it as a certain 
truth, but that now he had experimentally seen the truth of it. Indeed, 
that speech argues that the Jews, yea, Peter himself, had formerly been so 
rigid in their judgments about such kind of proselytes as submitted not to 
Moses's law, that they questioned whether they were such as God did save. 
The like argues that speech of those disciples. Acts xi. 18, ' Then hath God 
also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life.' And though they had 
repented, yet it would seem they doubted whether unto life or no. And 
so he goes on to enlarge upon this, and to give a further account of his 
satisfaction in it : 'I perceive now,' says he, * that this was indeed the 
word' (or message, and so parts* the gospel itself) 'which God sent to 
the children of Israel, preaching peace by Jesus Christ, Lord of all.' The 
Spirit of God was promised to bring all things seasonably to the memories 
and understandings of the apostles by Christ, but not understood, which 
had been by him spoken afore, which promise was eminently fulfilled in 
this passage of Peter's. For now he understood that embassy of peace on 
earth, good will to men, spoken of as the consequent of Christ coming into 
the world, to concern all nations. He remembered also the many speeches 
which Christ himself had uttered when preaching this : he spake of the 
calling of the Gentiles, Mat. viii. 11, 12 and John xii. 32, and how all 
were to be gathered into one and the same fold, John x., and so the enmity 
to be removed. And Peter annexeth this reason of confirmation to it, ' he 
is Lord of all,' that is, of Gentile as well as the Jew indifferently; and now 
I fully remember (thought he) how when Christ went to heaven he saith, 
' All power is committed to me both in heaven and in earth ; ' and how, as 
an inference from it, he added, ' Go ye therefore, and teach all nations,' the 
intent and evidence whereof he had now seen. And Peter further tells us, 
how a cloud of testimonies came into his mind from all the prophets, which 
afore he understood not so clearly, confirming to him this truth ; it being 
God's manner to second extraordinary visions with testimonies of his word 
coincident therewith. Thus, ver. 43, ' To him give all the prophets wit- 
* Qu. ' part of ' ?— Ed. 



474 RECONCILIATION OF THE PEOPLE OF GOD [EhP. II. 14-16. 

ness,' as to be the Messiah promised to the Jews ; so to the great procla- 
mation concerning him, that * whosoever believeth on him shall receive 
remission of sins.' By those words, m-dvra rov manvovra, 'whoever be- 
lieves,' he understood and intends the general pardon now proclaimed 
under the gospel to Gentiles as well as Jews. As it is the brief sum and 
substance of the prophet's predictions in this point, so it fell out to be that 
very promise which Peter out of Joel ii. 32 had been harping at in his first 
sermon to the Jews, Acts ii. ; which he had interpreted to concern as well 
the Gentiles that were ' afar off ' as the Jews and their children. But yet 
be then was himself ' afar off ' from the clear and distinct apprehension of 
it, yet groped at it as in the dark ; but now he hath a full, clear, distinct, 
overcoming light brought into his soul about it, as often on the sudden 
there useth to be unto us about things wherein we had but confused notions 
we minded or heeded not. A general notion he had of this thing then ; 
but now all the prophets, that is, such that were of the Old Testament, 
come in distinctly to his mind, with their several verdicts and testimonies 
hereunto. He had a sudden view and thorough light, which ran through 
them all as to this great point ; and such a view the Spirit often gives us 
in things we considered not afore. 

And unto this general sum and substance of the gospel concerning the 
Gentiles' calling, drawn out of the prophets by Peter, did the like speeches 
and quotations of Paul fall in, and give their express suffrage and consent, 
Rom. X. 11, where, being upon the same argument Peter is upon here, he 
speaks in the very same language that Peter here doth. I need but read 
the words ; ' For the Scripture says, Whosoever shall believe in him shall 
not be ashamed. For there is no difference between the Jew and the Gen- 
tile ; for the same Lord over all is rich unto all that call upon him ; ' and 
then quotes the words of Joel, which to this purpose Peter also had done, 
' Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.' And 
that I may bring all this same to my text, the very next words do hold a 
correspondence with, and explain those other passages of Peter's sermons 
as directed to this scope, and each give light to the other. Peter he says, 
* This is the word which God sent unto the children of Israel, preaching 
peace by Jesus Christ, who is Lord of all.' In answer thereto, here Paul 
says of Christ, * He came and preached peace to you.' What ! did Christ 
ever preach to the Ephesians 7 No. Those words can have no better 
comment than the words of Peter, namely, that Christ, in many of his ser- 
mons, though delivered only to the children of Israel, yet proclaimed him- 
self the universal peace between Jew and Gentile ; and there what follows 
but an answer to, and confirmation of, that other passage rementioned in 
Peter's first sermon, to one and the same effect ? He came and preached 
peace to them that were afar off, the Gentiles, and to them that were nigh, 
the Jews. Peter's words are, ' The promise to you (Jews) and to them afar 
off.' So then, you see Peter now fully gained and won to a reconciliation 
with the Gentiles. 

Then 2. For the rest of the Jews with him, they came over to the same 
mind ; for when, in the 44th verse, they saw the Holy Ghost fall on these 
uncircumcised Gentiles, as formerly he had done on the Jews, it is said, 
ver. 45, that ' they of the circumcision which believed were also nigh,' even 
as many of them as came with Peter, and were so far convinced themselves, 
that at Peter's command they baptized them, ver. 48, which they would 
never else have done. Therefore those other Jews, who, as you heard out 
of chap, xi., contended with Peter about this fact, they also, when they 



Eph. II. 14-16.] BY Christ's death. 475 

had heard a narrative of all these things from Peter's mouth, confirmed by 
the testimony of them that were with him, oven at the first they were so 
far won iipon as they held their peace. Their mouths were stopped ; but 
not only so, but there they glorified God, which argues not their judgments 
only, but their hearts, rejoicing that God had added the Gentiles to make 
one body to himself with them ; and they set down this as a final conclu- 
sion and determination (as to their judgments) of this controversy for ever. 
'Then hath God also granted unto the Gentiles repentance unto life,' which 
afore they doubted, as was observed. 

8. For those other Jews that had been dispersed into several countries 
afore this fell out, and had, as they went along, scrupulously preached unto 
Jews only ; they also were in the end fetched about to preach unto the 
Gentiles ; yea, and the set scope of the ensuing part of that 11th chapter is 
to give a narration thereof, on purpose subjoining that story of theirs next 
this of Peter's concerning Cornelius and the Gentiles, as being both one 
continued woof of the same thread, namely, a continuation of the account 
how the gospel was propagated unto the Gentiles by other disciples as well 
as by Peter, the Holy Ghost industriously setting these things together in 
one view, because this work was the greatest thing done in the world since 
Christ's ascension, and of the highest concernment. And that these other 
Jews did preach freely to the Gentiles, the next words shew, ver. 19, 20, 
21, ' Now they that were scattered abroad, upon the persecution that arose 
about Stephen, travelled as far as Phenice, and Cyprus, and Antioch, 
preaching the word to Jews only. And some of them were men of Cyprus 
and Cyrene, which, when they were come to Antioch, spake unto the 
Grecians, preaching the Lord Jesus. And the hand of the Lord was with 
them : and a great number believed, and turned to the Lord.' There hath 
been a question among some interpreters, whether these Grecians to whom 
these Jews preached were of Grecian birth and race, or Jews by race, but 
living among the Gentiles, which, making use of the Greek translation in 
their synagogues, were called 'EXXrjviaTa,!, or Grecising Jews (the word there 
used), and which was commonly given to such Jews as live among the 
Greeks. But it is evident, as Beza long ago, and Capel, and others since, 
have observed from the contexture of the 19th and 20th verses, that they 
were Gentiles, Grecians by race, and not Jews (though perhaps proselytes, 
such as Cornelius was ; as those Grecians, Acts xvii. 4, also were) ; for 
Luke here having immediately afore related how those of the dispersion 
had preached the word to none but Jews only (ver. 19), he doth then by 
way of exception hereunto add, ver. 20, risav b's rnsg ; but there were some 
of them, &c., namely, of that company of the dispersion, that preached it 
to Grecians that were Gentiles. The opposition clearly carries it ; so 
accordingly in the manuscript copy sent by Cyril, that worthy patriarch of 
Constantinople, to king Charles I., they are expressly called (as it is here 
translated) 'EXXjjvss, Grecians by birth and extraction. And to set out this 
work the more, which the Holy Ghost's eye was so intent upon, he adds, 
* And the hand of the Lord was with them : and a great number believed, 
and turned unto the Lord; ' ver. 21, a great number, namely of that sort of 
Grecians whom they set themselves to prsach unto. 

And so that first part of the relation, how for a long time all of them 
generally had preached but to Jews only, comes in to make way, and give 
illustration to the latter part, namely, that yet at last some of them (that 
had been then narrow) were set at libei*ty, and altered their practice therein, 
and after Peter's example, did preach to the Gentiles also, as he had done; 



476 RECONCILIATION OF THE PEOPLE OP GOD [EpH. II. 14-16. 

* 

and therefore it is that this relation of what became of those dispersed 
(whose dispersion is recorded, chap, viii., at the beginning) was deferred 
until now, and then subjoined presently after that of Peter and the Jews' 
fully ended, because it was a story of the same sort and to the same pur- 
pose with the other, a continuation of the conversion of the Gentiles ; and 
how this Jewish narrow spirit, though it had for a while everywhere hin- 
dered, yet was still as fast removed in those places, as well as at Jerusalem ; 
and he sews both together as pieces of the same cloth, yea, and doth it 
perhaps to insinuate, how that the noise of this faith of Peter's, together 
with the Jews' satisfaction about it, arriving at the ears of these Jews that 
were travelling abroad, was the occasion of this sudden and strange altera- 
tion of judgment and practice in them, which news overtook them not till 
they came to Antioch. For we read. Acts xv. 2, that in Phenice, which 
was one of the regions these had travelled through afore they came to 
Antioch, the conversion of the Gentiles was but news to them a good while 
after this, the reason whereof may be, that there was a quicker intercourse 
betwixt Jerusalem and Antioch, being two greater cities, than Phenice and 
Jerusalem ; which appears from what follows in the next words, that the 
news of what was now done at Antioch went back again as fast to Jeru- 
salem, before it came to these other places. ' Then tidings of these things 
coming to the ears of the church which was at Jerusalem, they sent forth 
Barnabas as far as Antioch,' to shew their approbation of, and zeal to pro- 
secute this happy beginning among the Gentiles, whose success, also in this 
new work among these Gentiles the Holy Ghost records ; for when he was 
come, ver. 23, 24, he both encouraged those already converted, and added 
now a full and open trade of gaining Gentiles' souls, that had been as 
contrabanded merchandise afore ; and factors were sent on purpose from 
the Jews themselves about it ; and this holy commerce was set open in the 
world, and so an union of Jew and Gentile into one new man hereby 
effected and procured. 

I have insisted the longer hereon, because the only work of wonder set 
forth in these passages is, and hath been usually understood to have been, 
another than simply the story of the enlargement of the church, in conver- 
sion of new souls to Christ, and spreading the gospel in those first times ; 
whereas the Holy Ghost's principal design was to shew how the Gentiles' 
conversion was laid and carried on, and so Jew and Gentile made one new 
man, which was the greatest (as it was the first) work Christ hath done 
since he went to heaven ; which Paul having seen effected, had a special 
eye to it in the text, when he says, ' He hath broken down the partition 
wall, and created both into one man in himself.' 

I have now mentioned one man (the great apostle Paul) whose part in 
this great scene hath hitherto wholly been omitted. But if you inquire 
how his spirit stood pointed upon his conversion to this conversing with, 
and converting Gentiles, and how and when wrought thereunto, the return 
thereto is wonderful. Christ's dealing with him in this particular was not 
as with the other apostles, whom he instructed by degrees ; but he was, 
together with his own conversion, at the same instant converted hereunto. 
He took it in together with that milk or seed of the word that begat him 
unto life ; yea, so earnest was Christ himself, who immediately converted 
him, and zealous in this point, that he feels his commission to teach the 
Gentiles with the first news of his own salvation. And truths that are 
impressed upon our souls, at or upon our first conversion, are of the great- 
est moment to us, and have the deepest stamp, and are never worn out ; 



Eph. U. 14-16.] BY chkist's death. 477 

and duties which are then set on, we ever after do or ought most to mind, 
as being conditions which God designed us to, and converted us. 

Here Paul himself tells the story. Acts ix. 15, * The Lord said to Ananias ' 
(whom he employed first to bring the glad tidings of salvation unto Paul), 
' Go thy way,' and tell him ; ' he is a chosen vessel to me, to bear my name 
before the Gentiles, and kings, and the children of Israel.' The children 
of Israel (you see) do in Paul's commission come in in the rear, but the 
Gentiles are the first in his commission ; and the very same did God speak 
as expressly to him by revelation, as Paul relates it. Gal. i. Yea, and if 
you observe the set and full scope of that relation of his conversion in that 
place, it is evident to be on purpose to clear this very thing (which he 
makes the argument in the first part of that epistle), namely, how the 
Gentiles were admitted into the fellowship of the gospel, without any sub- 
jection of theirs to the Jewish ceremonies ; and that he accordinfrly had 
had a revelation from the first of his conversion, to go and preach the 
gospel upon such terms first to the Gentiles ; and a great part of that 
chapter is taken up with the narration of the strange workings about of his 
spirit to this point of the compass, to which it had stood clean contrary afore, 
as much as any other Jew whatever ; as that singular passage in the narra- 
tive of his first conversion shews. ' You have heard of my conversation in 
times past,' says he, ' in the Jewish religion, being more exceedingly zealous 
of the traditions of my fathers,' whereof this was one, and the most deeply 
rooted ; * but when it pleased God to reveal his Son in me ;' for what work? 
' that I might preach him among the heathen : and immediately' (for thus 
soon was he instructed in the main article of his commission), ' I conferred 
not with flesh and blood ;' I went with so full a conviction of this new 
truth revealed to me, as that I would not so much as ask counsel of any 
man else ; and then, whither did the Spirit carry him ? Straight into 
Ai'abia, who were the world of heathens, Ishmael's seed and posterity, whose 
hands, as in Genesis, were ' against every man, and every man against 
them' (like the wild Irish), of all the most barbarous; and he fell first 
a- preaching unto them, without scruple or regard at all had to any Jewish 
tradition, or to any Jew ; and as his first conversion had thus taught him 
this, so he accordingly bears this written in his style, and title, and glories 
in it, ' The apostle, doctor, and teacher of the Gentiles.^ 

I have but one thing more to add, the universal joy and acclamations 
that were in the whole church of God, at the addition and first rearing of 
this new and greatest part of God's house, the Gentiles ; and this both in 
Jews and others, which in all places they were generally filled withal, which 
the Holy Ghost in the end of every of these stories takes notice of, and is 
as the Epiphonerna. There was never such joy on earth as then upon all 
occasions ; never such joy in heaven as upon Christ's nativity, when the 
angels sang, * Glory to,' &c. For, first, those Jews who had withstood 
Peter, chap, xi., they sing a Glory to God on high upon it, as the angels did 
upon Christ's nativity, chap. xi. 18, ' They glorified God, saying. Then 
hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life.' Then again, 
when the Gentiles at Antioch were converted, the news came instantly to 
Jerusalem ; and they out of an earnest desire to know the truth of it, and 
to forward the work, sent Barnabas, who, when he came and saw the grace 
of God, Oh, how glad was he ! The Holy Ghost could not but relate it ; 
* He was glad, and exhorted them all,' says the text. Then Barnabas 
searches out Paul, and in the end meets him ; and they were well met, being 
alike spirited to this work ; and they are sent out, chap, xiii., to the con- 



478 P.ECOXCILLVTION OF THE PEOPLE OF GOD BY CHEISt's DEATH. 

version of new regions of the Gentiles, And this is the joyful account of 
that -whole journey ; chap. xiv. 27, ' They rehearsed all that God had done 
with them, and how God had opened the door of faith unto the Gentiles.' 
Then again, chap. xv. ver. 3, 4, going from thence to Jerusalem, and pass- 
ing through Phoenicia and Samaria, what news was it they carried which 
their hearts were big with ? Even this, ' Declaring the conversion of the 
Gentiles ; and they caused great joy to all the brethren,' even those that 
were Jews. 



THE ONE SACRIFICE. 



THE ONE SACEIFICE. 



A SERMON. 



For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and goats should take away sin. 
Wherefore, ichen he corneth into the uorld, he saith, Sacrifice and burnt- 
offerings thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared me : in burnt- 
offerings and sacrifices for sin thou hast no pleasure ■ then said I, ho, I 
come (m the volume of thy book it is written of vie) to do thy will, God. 
— Heb. X. 4-7. 

The apostle Paul in 2 Cor. v. 18tli, 19tli, and 20tli verses, does summarily 
tell us what is the argument (as I may so speak) of that great mystery of 
the gospel. 

The theme it dilates upon is reconciliation ; * To wit,' says he, * that God 
was in Christ reconciling the world.' 

And therefore the title he gives the doctrine of it is this, * The ministry 
of reconciliation.' And so the foot of the angels' song, Luke ii. 14, was 
reconciliation, which consists of two parts, ' peace and good wiU.' 

The full scope of the words you may conceive as cast into this frame ; 
and withal, what is the sum of all I have to deliver to you about it. 

1. The world, the whole world of mankind, being created in an estate of 
amity and friendship with God, as the word -/.a-aXXdyrirs, reconcile, imphes. 
To make friends again, argues former friendship. 

2. And then, this whole lump of men being treacherously fallen off from 
God into a deep rebellion against him, and become of the devil's seed and 
faction, — 

8. God, who is infinite in love and rich in mercy, bearing everlasting and 
secret good will to some of these rebels in all ages, hath alsvays maintained 
certain lieger ambassadors in the world (as ver. 20 implies), to treat with 
this rebellious rout, and conclude a peace betwixt them and him. 

4. And that his agents and dealers for him, whom in his business he 
hath and doth employ, might be fully enabled to conclude it, he hath 
furnished them (as all other ambassadors use to be) with a large and 
gracious commission, the title of which is, the ' ministry of reconciliation,' 
ver. 18 ; ' Hath given to us,' &c., which includes in it two things. 

First, The delivery of a gracious message, as from himself, intimating 
and manifesting his royal mind and inclination, how it stands towards them. 
For when two are at variance, there can never be any hope of peace or 
agreement, unless the party injured shews an inclineableness at least to 
listen to it. 

VOL. V. H ^ 



482 THE ONE SACRIFICE. [Heb. X. 4-7. 

Now, the effecfof that message in brief is, 

First, That whereas they might conceive him most justly to be averse to 
the very motion of it, that 3'et he for his part is not only contented and 
inclined to listen to an agreement, but is, and hath been, ever so fully 
willing to, and desirous of it, that as he hath been a-reconciling the world ; 
even from everlasting God was reconciling, &c., hath made (as it were) his 
chief business, that he hath plotted and been desirous to bring about. And 
though all things else are of him, as ver. 18 tells us, yet this mainly above 
all the rest, totns in illo, wholly set upon it. 

And, secondly, whereas presently it might be thought that he being so 
just and so jealous a God, sensible of the least injurj', so tender of his glory, 
and jealous of the least wrong to it, as that he would requii'e and propound 
to have full satisfaction first, as the condition of their agreement ; which 
that they, or any other creature, either were able or willing to perform, was 
out of all hope. 

Therefore, secondly, I say, he bids us declare, for that also men need 
not trouble themselves, for he himself hath been so jealous in this business, 
as that he hath took order for it beforehand. He hath been ' in Christ, 
reconciling the world ;' that is, in him and by him (as a mediator and 
umpire, and surety between him and you), this gi-eat matter hath been 
taken up and accorded. He and Jesus Christ, his only Son, have from all 
eternity laid their heads together (as we may speak with reverence) to end 
the quarrel. Christ should undertake to satisfy his Father for all the wrong 
was done him. ' He was made sin,' that is, a surety and a satisfaction for 
it, * who knew no sin,' ver. 21, ' That they,' &c. And God the Father 
upon it is so fully satisfied, as he is ready not to impute their sins to them, 
but to impute all Christ's righteousness to them, and to receive them into 
favour more fully than ever. ' God was in Chiist reconciling the world, 
not imputing their sins,' &c. 

The second part of our commission is, that he hath given us full power 
and authority to deal with men about it, and to transact and perfect this 
agreement, with charge to tell this message to all and eveiy man in the 
world. And upon this ground, that reconciliation is to be obtained from 
God for them, to entreat them to be reconciled. And when men accord- 
ingly seek it, as thus revealed to them, though by us, it is as if God had 
done it, ver. 20, ' As though God,' and, * I in Christ's stead,' saj's the 
apostle. 

And this, my brethren, is to preach the gospel unto men ; which is the 
best news that ever ear heard, or tongue was employed to utter ; which took 
up God's thoughts from eternity, and lay hid in his breast, which none but 
he and his Son knew. Which, if it were but for the antiquity of the story 
of it, it is worth the relating, it being the greatest plot and state afiair that 
ever was transacted in heaven or earth, or ever will be. 

Having by way of preface to the great business of reconciliation, said 
thus much, I now proceed to the words of my text, * For it is not possible 
that the blood of bulls and goats should take away sin,' &c. 

These words are a record of the greatest and deepest mysteiy of state, 
and the secret passages thereof, that ever yet was transacted either in 
heaven or earth : no less than the consultation and conference, yea, the 
very words that passed between God the Father and the Son, spoken at the 
council-table, at which no one was present besides, but the great secretary 
of state, the blessed Spirit, who revealed this. 

And this, when they sat upon the greatest business of state, the treaty 



HeB. X. 4-7.] THE ONE SACRIFICE. 483 

of peace between God and men ; and this, just at the time when God was 
despatching his Son to come down into the world, and had prepared him a 
body ready for him to transact it in. 

' Then when he cometh into the world, he saith,' &c. Which speech of 
his hath yet fm-ther reference unto, and quotes a record far more ancient, 
even the first general council kept in heaven, and the records of it, ' In the 
volume of thy book,' &c. 

The book is, liber decretaUum, the book of Gcd's decrees ; yea, and a 
record that was written in the first page of that book. * In the volume 
cf the book,' indetinitel}'' says the psalmist. But the Holy Ghost, who had 
lead over and WTitten every leaf of it, quoting it here, says, kv -/.iipakibi tou 
Si^Xlov, in capite, in the beginning of it, which varies not the sense, but 
interprets it. And if you hope to find it (as some have gone about to do) 
in the first words of Genesis — In principio creavit Deus — you are deceived ; 
it is the book of God's decrees ; there Christ remembers it written, that he 
was appointed to do God's will. 

More plainly, the words contain much of the first part of the story of the 
gospel (the ' riches of the glory' of which I have elsewhere discoursed of 
in general). For as there are three persons, as I have formerly shewed, 
who have a joint hand in that work of salvation, the subject of the gospel, 
so the whole story of the gospel hath three parts also, in every of which 
some one of them bears an especial part. 

The Jirst part God the Father had the chiefest hand in, who drew the 
platform of this great work, contrived it, made the motion first to his Son, 
as you shall see anon. 

The second, God the Son, when he came down and took flesh, and, cloth- 
ing himself in the habit of a servant, transacted the redemption of the world 
according to that draft. 

As after him, when he was ofi" the stage, came the Spirit, to apply what 
he had done, and all tho benefits of it, whose work makes up the thu-d part. 

Now this^rs^ part, which is most hidden, being invisibly done in heaven 
before the world was, the discovery of which gives light to the other two, 
which, of all stories that ever were recorded, is the ancientest. 

This is the subject of my discourse, and partly of this test ; I shall dis- 
cover so much of it as the words carry me unto, and divide and open the 
text in handling of it. 

And first, to begin with the business itself, which is the subject of this 
story, which was the aim and end of all. The 4th verse tells us it was 
the taking away of sins. This I mention first, because it is the hinge the 
text and my discourse turns on. 

And to accomplish this, what needed so much ado ? Nothing had been 
more easy for God than to take away sins, by taking away the sinners, both 
at a stroke, and so to cause sin to cease, as Ezekiel speaks, Ezek. xxiii. 
48. Nay, was it not a hard thing for him to keep his hands oflf them ? 
And therefore it is attributed to the greatness of his power, that he is able 
to contain himself. Num. xiv. 17. And it had been nothing out of his 
way to have taken sin and sinners thus away, he is able enough to bear the 
loss of souls. ' What is it to thee if the nations perish ? ' Wisd. xii. He 
weakens not himself, as kings do when they cut off an army of rebels, and 
so are forced to forgive the most, because their glory consists in the multi- 
tude of their subjects. No ; he could create enough anew. 

But this is not my meaning, but so to take away sins, as the sinner might 
stand still, to stand and be justified in his sight. There are some, even among 



484 THE ONE SACRIFICE. [HeB. X. 4-7. 

sinners, whom he bears a secret good-will to, and hath done from everlast- 
ing, of whom he says with himself, as Jer. viii. 4, ' Shall they fall, and not 
arise ? shall he tm-n away, and not return ?' Some his mind lingers after, 
as that place expresseth it. Their sins have separated between him and 
them, and he would fain separate their sins as far from them, that so he 
might draw nigh to them and communicate himself. And because sin is a 
burden they can neither stand under nor throw off themselves — * A wounded 
spirit who can bear ?' — they can never give thanks enough for his benefits 
received, much less to satisfy for sins, therefore he resolves to have them 
taken off, a(pai^siv, as the word seems to signify, and not to take away sins 
only ; that is but one-half of the project, the 4th verse mentioneth no more, 
because the ' blood of bulls and goats' could not do so much ; yet the will 
of God mentioned in the 7th verse, had a further aim, not only to take 
away sins that he might not hate us, but to give us such a I'ighteousness 
again, for which he might have more cause to love us than ever, aad loving, 
to delight in us. His will meant not peace to us only, or pardon, but 

* good-will towards men,' as well as ' peace on earth ;' his will is to have us 
adopted, accepted graciously, as well as pardoned. 

Secondly ; The text resolves us whence the first motion of this business 
came, and from whom, who set it first afoot ; and it is behoveful for those 
whom it concerns to know this. He who makes the first motion in a mat- 
ter of favour expects the most thanks. * It was thy will, God :' Christ 
speaks unto a person distinct from himself. This is not the first time that 
the name of God and Lord is taken personally, and not essentially, espe- 
cially when the persons are speaking one to another : Mat. xxii. 44, ' The 
Lord said unto my Lord ;' neither was this here the Holy Ghost, for the 
Spirit works from the Son, he sends him, John xv. 26. ' And he takes of 
his,' &c., chap. xvi. 15 ; and that it was the Father, it is said. Col. i. 19, 
' It pleased the Father by him to reconcile ;' and indeed he hath the honour 
and prerogative to be the only first propounder of all businesses that pass 
in the great regent-house of heaven : 2 Cor. v. 18, ' All things are of God, 
who hath reconciled us to himself:' no graces pass without him, especially 
this of reconciliation. The Son does nothing without him : John v. 19, 

* The Son does nothing of himself, but what he sees the Father do ;' as 
the Spirit doth nothing without the Son, John xvi. 15. As they have all 
the same common essence, so they all concur in the same works. And 
look, what order there is in their manner of subsisting, the same is in their 
order of working. The Father subsists first, and the Son from him, and 
therefore all things are from him, and particularly the taking away of sin ; 
for he is the first and chief person offended, and therefore reconciliation is 
made to him in his name for all the rest. ' It pleased the Father to recon- 
cile to himself;' Christ ' goes but about his Father's business,' Luke ii. 48. 
1 John ii. 1, ' We have an advocate with the Father.' 

Thirdly ; Christ tells us what it was in his Father that set him first 
a-work. It was his will ; ' to do thy will,' which I therefore take notice 
of. For this act of will expresseth more particularly that act, which in 
working is most proper and peculiar to the Father, and eminently attributed 
to him. 

I. For as in man three things have a stroke in every business he goes 
about : ivill, which is the first mover and spring to all the rest ; wisdom, by 
■which he plots and orders all the wheels ; and jjoiver, by which he turns 
them, which answers to the manner of the three persons working works 
ad extra (for of those we speak), in these three. Will is more uusally 



HeB. X. 4-7.] THE ONE SACRIFICE. 485 

given to the Father, as Mat. xi. 2G, Eph. i. 3, 11, compared. The Father 
it is, that works all according to the counsel of his will. So wisdom is 
more eminently attributed to the Son, who is the Wisdom of the Father, 
Prov. viii. ; power to the Holy Ghost, as Lulic i. 35, he is called the power 
of the Most High. 

II. As also, to inquire no further, in many of the strange courses he 
hath in this business of all else, if he doth not give a reason, then rest in 
this : it was his will, though he wrought all in it according to the counsel 
of his own will, Eph. i. 11. Yet 'who has been his counsellor?' Rom. 
xi. 34. And yet because one of the main attributes that shine in the work 
of redemption is his wisdom, and is therefore called ' the wisdom of the 
Father,' 1 Cor. i. 24, it is not spoken of him there essentially, but mani- 
festative, therefore God hath revealed many of his reasons, and lets us at 
least see the conveniencies and harmonies of this plot. 

III. It is said to be his will ; to distinguish this greatest work of all his 
works ad extra, to wit, the incarnation of his Son, as wherein the chiefest 
good did communicate himself to his creatures by the nighest union to the 
utmost ; yet to distinguish it from his works ad extra, and shew that it was 
not necessary (as Anselm and others have thought), being deceived with 
this reason, Summum honum sua communicare ojwrtet. It became him 
indeed to do so, but it was not necessary; and it became him not as any 
part of his intrinsecal perfections to communicate himself, for then he had 
always done it ; but as having infinite perfections in him, it became him to 
perfect others by them. It is a work, you see, of his will, not of his nature. 
To beget his Son as God was an act of his nature, therefore could not be 
otherwise ; but to prepare a body for him, and that he should be born the 
Son of man, was an act of his will ; * Lo, when he comes into the world, 
he says,' &c. ; as ' he begets us of his own will,' James i. 

Will you know how much his will was in it, how strongly set ? Know, for 
further explication's sake, that the taking away of sins by the incarnation 
of Christ was one of his greatest resolutions, and the strongest that ever ho 
took up, not simply a velleity or inclineableness, so as he could be con- 
tent it were done ; but it was that upon which his will was more set than 
ever upon any thing he was deeply and intimately affected unto ; so as his 
thoughts are said to run most upon it, and to be taken up with it. 

And his delights also, the chiefest of them, were in it ; which continued 
it from everlasting. All purposes vanish, if not fed with delight ; but this 
purpose became matter of greatest delight. Gladder (as it were) he was 
that he should see this effected, than anything else that was in his power 
to effect. This you may see ground for in Ps. xl. 5, which place I quote, 
because this text is taken out of the next words, to which that 5th verse is 
a preface. * Many,' says he in the general, ' are the wonderful works 
which thou hast done, and thy thoughts to us-ward cannot be reckoned :' 
his mind hath so run to us from everlasting. And then, for instance, he 
brings in this of giving his Son; ' Sacrifice and burnt- offerings,' &c., as if 
he should have said. This of all other is the greatest instance of all his 
works of wonder ; this his thoughts were most upon, so many that they 
cannot be numbered ; this is his master-piece, which he brings in iiistar 
omnium, instead of all. 

And add but unto this Prov. viii. 13, where you shall see the curious ques- 
tion in part resolved, what God did before the world was made ? how he ran 
out that eternity, and what his thoughts and delight most ran upon ? And 
you have it resolved by one who knew his mind, was of his counsel, the 



486 THE ONE SACRIFICE. [HeB. X. 4-7. 

mighty Counsellor, as being the Wisdom of the Father, as he is there stj'led, 
that ' was by him before he made the world,' ver. 22, 23 ; ' Then was I,' 
rer. 30 (all the while) ' by him,' who came out of his bosom ; he compares 
himself to a child brought up by his parent : ' 1 was brought up with him,' 
lay in his bosom. And what did they together ? 

Two things. 

First, They delighted one with another, and one in another. The Father, 
that he was able to beget such a Son, like him, co-eternal with him : ' I was 
daily his delight ; and this was delight enough, though no creature had 
been made. And observe it, that of all his works ad extra towards his 
creatures which he was to do, he mentions none but the dispensation 
towards the sons of men, and his delight therein, next to the delight they 
had in each other. 

Secondly, ' Rejoicing in the habitable parts of the earth, and my 
delights were with the sons of men,' which do inhabit here below, and fill 
the earth. 

Now, what could it be should afford God thoughts of delight about the 
sons of men so long aforehand ? To look and see them all at one clap 
turned rebels against him, and view them mustered together in troops 
against him ? This could minister none but sad and disconsolate thoughts ; 
' It pained him at the heart,' Gen. vi. 6. What was it delighted him 
then ■? Men delight only in their friends, not enemies. Was it in him, as 
created first in a state of friendship ? Then there were but a couple to 
delight in. This is in the sons of men all the earth over, ' the inhabitable 
parts of the earth.' He had some in one age or other in all parts inha- 
bited, who were the desire and delight of his eyes. And besides that fit of 
friendship which* Adam was not worth the thinking of, it lasted so little a 
while, and ended in so great a lasting and general breach. 

His delights were then in this : that he should win to him, and gain the 
love of those accursed rebels, in all places habitable, whom he himself loved 
so dearly ; and shew that his love, by an unheard of way (that should 
amaze angels and men), to take away their sins, and reconcile them to him- 
self by the incarnation and death of his Son, and tie them to him by an 
everlasting knot, which their sins should not untie again, nor separate from 
that his love. This took up his delights (in the plural) ; he delighted to 
think it again and again. It must needs be a thing he delights in, that he 
feasts himself with the thoughts of so long beforehand, even double delights, 
as some paraphrase it ; he delighted in them when first made, and that 
delight lasting not long, he delights in them again. 

But what should be the reason that this plot should so much affect and 
delight him. Had he not the angels, that were constant friends to him, to 
delight in ? One would think he should have prized their friendship more 
for the faithfulness of it. And if he had needed princes, he could have 
created new ones, out of these very stones have raised up a new generation 
and seed of well-willers, as John said of children to Abraham, and have 
packed us all to hell for rebels. He had prisons enough to have held us, 
which kings often want in a general rebellion, and have been glorified in 
om* just destruction. 

What should be the reason of this strange affection in our God ? Why ? 

The Scripture gives it, and our God being even love itself, 1 John iv. 16, 

loving, where he sets his love, with an infinite love, as himself is ; which 

love, of all things else in him, he loves to shew to the utmost ; and of all 

* Qu. ' with' ?— Ed. 



HeB. X. 4-7.] THE ONE SACRIFICE. 487 

works, works of love have the most delight in them. Therefore, Micah 
vii. 18, mercy is called his ' delight,' his ' darling.' He would gladly shew 
how well he could love creatures, gladdest of the greatest opportunity to 
shew it, therefore he resolves upon this course to ' take away sins', to re- 
concile enemies, whatever it cost ; and the more they should cost him, the 
gladder would he be ; the making of a thousand new friends could not have 
expressed so much love, as the reconciling one enemy. To love and delight 
in friends, who had never wronged him, was too narrow, shallow, and slight 
a way ; he had heights, depths, and breadths of love, Eph. iii. 18, which he 
would make known, and which nothing but the depth of our misery could 
have drawn out. 

And that this is the reason, see Kom. v. 8, 10, ' God commends his love 
towards us, that whilst we were yet enemies, he gave ' (not any small thing, 
but) ' his Son for us ;' not to be born only, but to die. Our being sinners, 
and his giving his Son, commends or sets out his love ; and that he might 
commend it, he pitcheth on this course. You see how it was his will ; we 
have done with that. And that this love should be pitched upon men, not 
angels that fell, it commends his love yet further. 

There were but two sorts of sinners. And that the sons of men are the 
sinners specified as objects of this love, as it is a consideration which doth 
much commend his love, so it is a fourth thing distinctly to be considered. 
We must of necessity have spoken of it in the end, ' A body hast thou fitted 
me.' It is spoken in opposition to the angels, ' He took not on him the nature 
of angels, Heb. ii. 16 ; his delights were with the sons of men, not the 
angels that fell. Sure I am, it commends his love to us. There were but 
these two sorts of sinners, whose sins could be taken away ; and of the 
twain, who could have thought but their graces should have been propounded 
fij-st, and have passed more easily ? They were fairer and better creatures 
than we ; and if he regarded services, one of them was able to do him more 
than a thousand of us. When he had bought us, he must be at a great deal 
of more trouble to preserve and tend us, than we were able ever to requite 
in service and attendance upon him. He must allow us much of our time 
to sleep and eat, and to be idle, to refresh our bodies ; must tend us, as you 
would tend a child, rock us asleep every night, ' make our beds in our sick- 
ness,' Ps. xli. 3, and feed us himself in due season. Whereas the angels 
could stand in his presence day and night, and not be weary. 

And besides, the nature of angels had been a fitter match a great deal for 
Ms Son ; they are spirits, and so in a nearer assimilation to him. Who 
ever thought he should choose to match so low as with us, take up our 
dirt ? All this makes for us still the more love, for it was the more free. 
The more unlikely, the more it is commended ; the less we could do for 
him or for ourselves, the more it would appear he did for us. He is hon- 
oured more in our dependence than in our service. He hath regard to the 
lowness of his spouse and handmaid, and lets the mighty go, viz., princi> 
palities and powers. He loves still to prefer the younger, and make t' 
elder serve them ; Eom. ix. The angels are ministering spirits for their good. 
Among men he calls out still the poor, the foolish : ' Not many wise, or 
noble ;' and he makes as unlikely a choice amongst his creatures. 

Besides ; he had angels enough ready, ' thousand thousands, and ten 
thousand times ten thousand.' And he would have some men that should 
see his glory, bless him, and be blessed of him. He loves varieties, to have 
two witnesses at least. He creates two worlds, heaven and earth ; in them 
two several sorts of reasonable creatures, as inhabitants ; upon them he 



488 THE ONE SACRIFICE, [HeB. X. 4-7. 

■would shew two several ways of salvation, and all to shew his ' manifold 
wisdom,' Eph. iii. 10. 

You have now seen the project, taking away of sin ; who, and what in 
him, first moved him to it. The Father, and his will, and that how strongly 
set to have it done ; and the parties about whom is al! this ado, the sons 
of men. 

Let us now view the means in the nest place, which he pitcheth on to 
effect this great design, both to take away sins, and to shew withal his love 
to the utmost ; which is set out to us, 

1. Negativehj, shewing what he laid aside, ' sacrifices and burnt offerings ;' 
with the reason, not possible to effect it ; or if they had, he not being pleased 
with that course, ' Thou wouldest not.' 

2. Affinnatirehj, But ' a body hast thou prepared me ;' and this is the 
second general head in the text. 

And as you have seen it was his will, thus strongly pitched upon it as 
his highest and deepest project, to manifest the dearest affections to him to 
the utmost, viz., his love, so you shall now see his wisdom soar so high 
(indeed, infinitely out of our sight, thoughts, and imaginations) to find out 
a correspondent means, not only to effect it, but in effecting it to shew both 
love and wisdom, and give full satisfaction to his justice, which was 
infinitely beyond the reach of any created understanding to have found it. 
' He works all things according to the counsel of his will ;' his will works 
by counsel. And look how much stronglier his will is on a thing, the deeper 
are his counsels about it. 

Now to proceed orderly herein ; Observe, that to take away sins he takes 
means into consideration ; why else are bulls and goats took into considera- 
tion ? And that he might have taken sins away without any means, or more 
ado, I dare not say the contrary, as some do. He means not to use his 
sole prerogative in it, but to do it fairly ; and though by a bare act of his 
will he might have done it, yet his will working by counsel, he thought it 
not yet fit to do it. This reason sways with me, that to punish sin being an 
act of his will, as well as the other works of his ad extra, may therefore be 
suspended as himself pleaseth. To hate sin is his nature ; and that sin 
deserves death, is also the natural and inseparable property, consequent, 
and demerit of it. But the expression of this its desert by actual punish- 
ment is an act of his will, and so might be suspended ; which will, working 
this and all things else by counsel, thought it not so fit to do so. 

Which I demonstrate thus ; I will take the ground in the text. Consider 
the project is to ' take away sins.' Now, if he will take away sins, to shew 
his love to the utmost, as hath been shewn, then to make way for the mani- 
festation of this, he was first to give a law, which might both discover what 
was sin, and what a heinous thing it was ; and shew by a threatening 
annexed, that punishment which it naturally did deserve, and what the sin- 
ner might expect in justice from him. 

This was necessary ; for where there is no law, there can be no sin, Eom. 
v. 13. Sin is not imputed where there is no law ; and otherwise, he should 
have no sinners actually capable of mercy, none to pardon. 

Giving this law, he takes upon him to be a judge, and the judge of all 
the world ; for in the very making of the law he declares himself to be so. 
And so then he is engaged, upon many strong motives, to shew his justice 
against sin in that punishment he threatened ; though still in that he is judge 
of all the world, and the maker of the law could, if he pleased, forbear to 
execute those threatenings, seeing a note of in'e vocation was not added 



IIeB. X. 4-7. J THE ONE SACRIFICE. 489 

to them. For he that made the law may repeal that part of it ; yet most 
strong motives there are to execute them. 

He speaks of blood here. Heb. ix. 22, 23, ho says that ' without blood 
there is no remission.' He will have blood in lieu of satisfaction ; and ver. 
23 makes a necessity that there should be sacrifices, and better sacrifices 
than the blood of bulls and goats ; necessary not absolutely, but in regard 
of God's resolution to satisfy justice. And therefore the heathens sacrificed 
to pacify their angry gods, it being innate in nature that God might be 
satisfied. The reasons of this, why God required satisfaction, I have 
shewed elsewhere. 

For is he not the judge of all the world ? And is it not a righteous thing 
with God to render vengeance ? 2 Thess. i. 5. * Shall not the judge of all 
the world do right ? ' Gen. xviii. As she said. If thou do not justice, cease 
to be a king. And is he not thereby to set a copy to all judges else, being 
judge of all the world ? Primum in quolibet genere est mensura reUquorum. 
And is not he * an abomination to him that justifies the unrighteous, and 
condemns the innocent' ? Prov. xvii. 15. They may not, because they are 
but his justices. And though he might, being supreme judge, yet if all 
the world be his circuit, and he means to condemn the angels by that law, 
and to shew his justice on them, how will he clearly overcome when he 
judges them? as Rom. iii. 4. ' Stop the mouths ' ? as it is in the 19th 
verse, if he shews not his justice on those sinners he pardons. And 
though he may say to them, ' Pay what you owe me,' what is that to 
you ? Yet even the men he pardons, and pardons to that end, to shew 
his mercy, would esteem sin less, and pardon less, if it were procured and 
obtained lightly. 

'There is mercy with him, to be feared,' not to be condemned, as the 
psalmist speaks. And are not all his attributes his nature, his justice as 
well as mercy, his hatred of sin as well as his love of his creatures ? And 
is not that nature of his a pure act, and therefore provokes his will to 
manifest all these upon all occasions ? Doth not justice boil within him 
against sin, as well as his bowels of mercy yearn towards the sinner? And 
should sin, which is the greatest inordinancy, not be brought in compass 
in his government, who doth order all things ? Should it be left extrava- 
gant and not regarded, and escape as free as holiness ? And is not the 
plot of redemption his master-piece, wherein he means to bring all his 
attributes upon the stage ? And should his justice, and this expressed by 
a law, keep in and sit down ? No ; Rom, iii. 26, he resolveth to be just, 
and the justitier of the sinner too ; that is, as it is in the foregoing verses, 
by declaring his righteousness ; that is, give an instance of his justice 
against the sins of those he pardons, though he justifies the sinner. Though 
private men may put oft' a wrong, yet public persons, that govern others, 
are to execute it for example sake. 

This being his resolution, observe, secondly, that the way he took was by 
a mediator, that may take sins off from the sinner, and expose himself, to 
satisfy his justice ; for no way else can be imagined. And so the goats 
which he mentions did in the type signify so much ; Lev. xvi., They con- 
fessed their sins over them, which signified that God intended a commuta- 
tion, that he sought out some party who might take the sins upon himself, 
and undertake to satisfy, be able to do it ; and so he might still be just, 
and also a justifier ot us, upon whom he might ' lay the iniquity ' he took 
off from us, Isa. liii. 6, and exact the punishment, as Junius reads the next 
words ; that might become a * surety,' Heb. vii. 22 ; that might be ' made 



490 THE ONE SACBIFICE. [Heb. X. 4—7. 

sin,' 2 Cor. v. 21 ; and ' under the law,' Gal. iv. 4, and give and expose 
himself as a ransom avriXur^ov, a sufficient, adequate satisfaction to that his 
justice against sin. These, and many the like phrases, the Scripture uses. 

And if you ask, how God declares his justice by this coui'se, seeing the 
law threateneth the sinner ? 

I answer, that the law is the effect of God's will, which is guided by 
counsel, for ' he works all things according to the counsel of his own 
will ; ' and therefore he may dispense with the tenor or letter of it. If so 
be those holy ends which his counsel had in making of it be accomplished 
and attained, and if the reason of the law and lawgiver be satisfied, then is 
the law. 

Now the ends and grounds of giving God's law were to declare and shew 
forth his justice and hatred against sin wherever he found it. Now, his 
justice and hatred of sin is as fully manifested when punishment is executed 
upon a party undertaking sin, to be made a surety for it, as if the sinner 
himself were punished; if not more, in that he doth but undertake it for 
another, and yet is not spared. As God is said to hear our prayers, and 
fulfil his promise, when he answers to the ground of our prayers, though 
not in the thing, so are the cries of sin against the sinner for justice 
answered, and his threatenings fulfilled, when another is punished, because 
all the ends of the lawgiver are fully accomplished. 

It is true, the tenor and letter of the law is dispensed with, but not the 
debt ; that is as fully exacted as ever. It is but a dispensation of the 
party obliged, not of the obligation itself, or of the debt, nor of the reasons 
of the debt. It is not wholly secundum legem, ouSs xara vo/mov, ovd's xara 
v6/j,ov, aXka hvio voijjOv, xal uTEg vofjbou. It is a saying no less solid than 
elegant ; and therefore the more elegant, because it was anciently used in 
another case. 

And although the law doth not mention or name a surety — indeed the 
malefactor's single bond is only mentioned, and the threatening directed 
against him. His name is only in the process, because the law in itself 
supposeth as yet none else guilty, and can challenge none else ; but if 
some other, who is lord of his own actions, subject himself to the law 
willingly, which will of his is a law to him, and the lawgiver himself, who 
is lord of the law, accept this, as seeing the same ends shall be satisfied 
for which he made the law — in this case, the law takes hold of the surety 
or undertaker, and he may let the malefactor go free. 

And justice will permit this commutation, when all parties are satisfied, 
and no wrong is done to any. For if the party undertaking be willing, 
justice may well be satisfied ; volenti non Jit injuria. And having power, 
all that thing which he ofiers to lay down for satisfaction, being lord of it, 
no other is wronged ; neither is the party to be satisfied wronged, if he that 
undertakes it be of ability fully to satisfy and fulfil what he desires. 

And if the lawgiver be willing to assent to this act of his, and to accept 
it, being lord of his own law, he may dispense with the letter of it, if so be 
those holy ends which his counsel had in making it be accomplished and 
attained. 

In this case, there is no question of injustice ; naj^ justice doth rest 
satisfied as if the sinner had done it. And all these concur in the means 
which God hath ordained to take away sin, as we shall see anon. 

And now, in the third place, the difficulty in finding out a party who 
should wilhngly undertake this and be able to perform it, and whom God 
would venture upon, and fully trust to effect it. 



Heb. X. 4-7.] THE ONE SACBIFICE. 491 

First, tho blood of bulls and goata were not able : ' it is not possible ; ' 
and indeed, add to them all the creatures that are the appurtenances of 
man, which man hath to give, as silver, gold, precious stones, &c. Nay, 
not the whole world of them ; for nothing less noble than man can be a 
sufficient surety* for man's life, which sin deprives of. It must be an ade- 
quate ransom, dvrlXur^ov, 1 Tim. ii. 6. Itedditio ccqulcalentis pro ccqidva- 
leiite, ' a tooth for a tooth,' a life and blood as noble as ours, or it will not 
satisfy. Counters will not pay for gold. 

Now, all such things are not worth a soul which is to be lost for sin, said 
he that paid for one ; Mat. xvi. 2G, ' Will tho Lord be pleased with rivers 
of oil ? ' nay, ' with the fii-st-born of thy body, for the sin of thy soul ' ? 
There is no proportion. God would never have turned away so fair a 
chapman, if his justice could afford so cheap a commutation. All the world 
was made for man to have dominion over, and cannot fill his soul ; and all 
in it a man will give for his life, as Job i. ; and therefore, in his own esti- 
mation, they are not equivalent to it. A king's ransom is more than another 
man's, because the person is worthier ; so all these is not a worthy price 
for a man's life, who is lord of all. 

But, secondly, you will say, yet the blood of men equal with thyself may. 
Ans. Ps. xHx. 7, ' A man cannot redeem his brother, nor give to God a 
ransom for him,' so precious shall be the redemption of the soul. Shall 
we say, martyrs, saints, whose deaths yet are ' precious in God's eyes ?' 
But not so precious as to redeem a soul. Shall we say angels ? Suppose 
justice did not require the same nature that sinned should die, it may be 
doubted their exposing themselves to destruction could not take away sin ; 
not but that their lives are as good as ours, but because sin is so heinous, 
God's wrath against it so great, as it could never be slacked. 

Let us consider a little what sin is. 

It is true indeed, that sin hurts not God in regard of the event. Job 
XXXV. 6, ' If thou sinnest, what dost thou against him ?' &c., and therefore 
say some schoolmen, no restitution need be made per modiim just Urn, 
It displeaseth God (say they) only, it doth not hurt him. It is only an 
indignity, not an injury. But yet injuries are to be measured, and called 
so, by the terminus they tend to, as all motions are ; as that is called 
calef actio that tends to heat. And the action is measm'ed by the will of the 
party, not by the event and success ; and so, he that hates his brother is 
said to be a murderer, though he kills him not, 1 John iii. 15. And God 
takes the will for the deed. 

1. Now sin tends to destroy God's law, though it doth not ; for not one 
iota of it shall pass ; yet because it tends to it, as much as in it lies, 
Ps. cxix. 126, God accounts of it as destructive to his law. 

2. So the manifestation of God's glory, though it shall receive no soil, 
no more than the sunbeams can do by mists, but it will scatter all ; yet 
sin tends to darken it and obscure it, and to dishonour him, setting up 
other gods. 

3. So God's heing it touchethnot, yet it is a ' denial of God,' Titus i. 16, 
a professing there is none. It makes a man hate God ; and as ' he that 
hates his brother is a murderer,' so he that hates God is (what in him lies) 
a destroyer of his veiy being ; Peccatum est Deicidium. 

Now, though this injury takes not effect, yet the demerit of it seems to 
be no less ; not an indignity, but an injury. It is true also, that it is essen- 
tially but /^rtraf/o boni, and is noi privatio Dei, no more than blindness may 
be called a privation of colour, but of sight to see with, as Vasquez 



492 THE ONE SACRIFICE. [HeB. X. 4-7. 

reasons. It is true, as in the eclipse of the sun, though the sun loseth 
really no light hy it, but the earth, j^et because it makes the face of the 
world below as if there were no sun, it is said to be the eclipse of it, and 
not of the earth ; and so it may be said of sin : it is a privation of God, of 
his glory and law ; because, though indeed we are the losers, yet it makes 
to us as if there were no God, as if he had no being, and so may be said 
the eclipse of his being. They live ' without God in the world,' Eph. ii. 12, 
and without the law, 1 Tim. i. 9, and are deprived of the glory of God, 
which is not manifested in them, nor by them, Rom. iii. 23. 

And if sin is to be accounted really thus, what satisfaction can any crea- 
ture make, saint or angel, by suffering ? What hath he to be deprived of, 
that is equivalent to these ? For he can be but destroyed. 

First, For the law. Is not the least iota, of the law worth heaven and 
earth ? Because God's prerogative lies at the stake in it. Is it not the 
regida, the original of all the gi-ace the}^ have ? For all grace is but the 
copy of the law. Doth it not bind and command all that is in them ? 
What have they worth it to be destroyed ? 

Secondly, For the manifestation of God's glory, how doth all their excel- 
lency infinitely fall short of the least beam of it ? Better they were all de- 
stroyed, than the least soil should be cast on it. Is it not the end for 
which they were made, and therefore is better than they are ? Do they not 
owe all they have to the advancing of it ? What then can they lose, which 
can hold proportion with it ? Moralists observe, that of all injuries else, 
wrongs in pomts of honour, from inferiors to superiors, do most transcend 
satisfaction. If they take goods away from a superior, the restoring of 
them satisfies him as much as an inferior ; yea, it is less, because to rob a 
poor man is more than one that is rich ; but if in point of honour, how can 
he do it but by submission ? And if he submits to give honour to him, it 
is no more than he ought to do, as an inferior. How much more doth a 
wrong to God, in point of honour, exceed ? Who are so inferior, as 
heaven and earth are not worthy to be his throne and footstool. ' My glory 
I will not give to another.' 

Thirdly, We are but shadows of being ; he is the substance, whose name 
is, I AM. Therefore, but the overshadowing of his being, is more than the 
real destruction of ours. 

In the third place, suppose it may be said, that if lives went for ours, 
they might satisfy as well as we can, seeing they are as good as ours ; and 
therefore if eternal death in us be a satisfaction to God's justice (or else 
God loseth by sin, then he would not have let it come into the world), then 
it might be so in them for us, and so we might be freed. These incon- 
veniencies follow. 

First, Consider, that they must always be a-satisfying, and it could never 
be said, ' It is finished ;' they must lie by it ' till they pay the utmost far- 
thing,' which they can never do, no more than we ourselves, and so they 
could not take away sins from us ; for we could not have an accquittance 
till the debt were paid ; we could not be justified, till our surety were 
acquitted. Therefore, says Paul, ' if Christ had not risen, we had been yet 
in our sins ;' and therefore the psalmist saith, ' It ceaseth for ever,' shall 
never be accomplished, Ps. xlix. So precious is the redemption of a soul, 
that it ceaseth for ever, that is, shall never be accomplished ; so the phrase 
is taken elsewhere. It is so precious, as it requires an eternity to do it in, 
and so shall always be doing, and never be ended, and so we should never 
be the better, never come to have our bonds cancelled. And for this reason 



HeB. X. 4-7.] THE ONE SACRIFICE. 493 

sacrifices might not be rejected (as in the verse before my text), they were 
fain to offer every year, Heb. x. 3. 

Secondly, Suppose that God, to whom eternity is but an instant, should 
therefore give us in our bond, when the other had entered into his ; be- 
cause, though it be an eternity of paying, yet to him it is present. Well, 
yet one just man, or angel, could but satisfy for one of us. Life could but 
go for Ufc, ' a tooth for a tooth,' as the law requires ; and so he should 
sacrifice as many creatures as good as we, for ever. His obedience, as 
Adam's righteousness, could not extend to many, for that was a favour, but 
this a debt ; whom also, for his obedience (if he did it for his sake, or else 
he would not accept it), he could never reward, because they were to suffer 
eternally. 

Thinlbj, If we grant all this, yet what creature could have so much love 
in it towards us, as to sacrifice itself willingly ? Which it must fully 
do, for noleuti fit injuria in this case ; so it cannot be satisfaction ; Satis- 
factio est redditio voluntaria, say the schools. Rom. v. 7, ' Peradventure, 
for a good man some would dare to die.' Mark it, he makes a perad- 
venture of it, and it must be for ' a good man,' that is, one ' profitable to 
him,' as they expound it, and death is ^wCs^wv ipoiZi^draTov, he must be 
hardy, and dare well, that would do it ; but to encounter God's wrath, who 
dare do it ? Jer. xxx. 21, making there a promise of Christ to be a mediator, 
one that should be able to draw nigh to them, he gives this reason, ' For 
who is there that engageth his heart to draw nigh to me ?' As if he had 
said, None else, none else durst have stepped in and encountered me for you. 
Especially not for enemies both to God and them. They need a mediator 
to reconcile us and them, as that place, Eph. i. 10, of reconciling all in 
heaven and earth, ' To gather together in one all things in heaven and 
earth,' make us as friends to him, so one to another. The holier they were, 
the less they must needs love us. 

Fourthly, K any had so much love, and would be so hardy to venture, as 
Paul had a wish to be accursed, yet if they were in hell half an hour, they 
would repent them and wish themselves out again. And so it had been 
spoiled for being satisfaction ; it must throughout be voluntary, as our dis- 
obedience was. 

Fifthly, Suppose all this, yet this would do no more than barely take 
away sins ; but though no more is mentioned, yet more is meant ; to con- 
vey righteousness also : ' He must be made sin, that we may be made right- 
eousness,' 2 Cor. V. 21, to bring us into favour, and make us graciously 
accepted. And so I am sm-e it was not possible they should ; for they have 
none to spare, none to lend ; if they were a grain lighter they would be 
found too light, and their kingdom would depart from them, and they be 
stripped of happiness. They need confirmation in their estate themselves ; 
it is well they keep their own standing, that their heels be not tripped up. 
In Mat. XXV. 8, 9, when the foolish virgins asked for oil of the wise, they 
answered, they had little enough for themselves ; all they can do in obe- 
dience to the law, they owe it. How can one debt be paid with another ? 
They for whom we were to be received to favour were to be much more 
beloved and in favour with him. 

And if it be said we should have had benefit by Adam's righteousness, 
if he had stood, by the same covenant by which we have sin from him, 

I answer, fii'st, only the benefit of confirmation in that estate, not of jus- 
tification, that should have been our own ; both now we are to have. 
Secondly, I answer, that to convey righteousness to them who have been 



494 THE ONE SACEIFICE. [HeB. X. 4-7. 

sinners is much more, which then we were not ; for now it must be done 
per modum meriti et satisfaction is, then only as a means appointed to con- 
vey that which God, out of his goodness, meant to bestow. 

But, last of all, suppose all this possible. Yet there is a further reason 
in the text, Tu noluisti, non a2)j)rohasti. Now to satisfy for another, espe- 
cially in corporal punishments, requires the consent of the party to be satis- 
fied, because quanclo aliud offertur quam. est in ohligatione, est satisfactio recu- 
sabilis, as the satisfaction of another is another thing than the law men- 
tions or ties itself to admit. When Ahab ofibred Naboth as good a vine- 
yard as his own, yet he might refuse it, as he did ; much more God. Yea, 
the satisfaction of Christ necessarily required God's decree, and consent to 
it, as I shall shew afterward. As they err who say he could not pardon 
without satisfaction, so they that say, as papists do, that he could not but 
pardon, the compact not supposed, and in regard of that decree, it was im- 
possible anything should. And, therefore, says Christ, * Father, if it be 
possible, let this cup pass ;' had it been possible he had been heard, but it 
did not pass. 

And therefore he would not trust their help in so weighty a business, 
wherein his will was so engaged ; Job iv. 18, ' Behold he puts no trust in 
his servants ;' though in ordinary works of obedience he might, yet he will 
never rely on them for so great a matter. He finds folly in the angels, 
they are mutable ; he trusted one man for all only in matter of obedience 
to his law, which was easy and sweet to him ; and see how he failed and 
lost all upon no great or strange temptation. He will never hazard a 
second Adam to be a mere creature, in a matter of punishment, which, to 
be willing ever to undergo, must be fed with some delight or hope of ease ; 
he will make sure work now. 

Therefore, what if, as in making his promises, as it is said, Heb. vi. 17, 
* God being wiUing more abundantly to shew to the heirs of salvation, con- 
firmed it by an oath ;' which puts an end to all controversies, ver. 16, 
' And because he can swear by no greater he will swear by himself ;' say I 
in this, what if God, ex abundanti (upon supposition that other means 
could have done it), yet out of abundance of love to us, whom he thinks he 
can never love enough, nor to shew his love do too much for ; what if he 
means to give his Son because he cannot give a greater ? And indeed it is 
he ; 'In the volume of thy book it is written of me.' 

And so in giving his * he attains to give the greatest instance of his love 
and justice. Love, in that not only he is content to commute the punish- 
ment, but lay it on his Son. Justice, that he will not only punish sin in 
us, but even in him, ' spared not his own Son,' Rom. viii. 31, and so 
make sure work indeed, put an end to all suppositions, fears, yea possibi- 
lity of miscarriage. 

A way to accommodate all so fully, as all conveniences requisite to this 
work should concur, yea, abound, exceed, in his alone mediation. 

Only for the present you may see all the former cases and difiiculties that 
were put in the mediation of the creatures now vanish and dissolve. 

For he is able fully to make amends for sin, and the injury thereof, aggra- 
vate it to the highest. Consider who it is ; it is his Son. Is sin the breach 
of the holy law of God ? He is more, * the essential Word of his Father,' 
John i. 1. The other but the word of his Mill; he made the law and 
gave it. Gal. iii. 19. And if he will vouchsafe to be made under it, as 
Gal. iv. 4, this makes amends for all. 

* Qu. ' his Son ' ?— Ed. 



HeB. X. 4-7. j THE ONE SACRIFICE. 495 

Is sin a defaccr of the manifestation of God's glory, and goes about to 
rob him of it ? He is more ; not the reflection of his glory only, but ' the 
brightness of his glory,' Heb. i. 3. If, therefore, he will be content to lay 
down this glory, and come in the form of a servant, and make himself of 
no reputation, as Phil. ii. 7, as he did ; John xvii. 5, * Glorify me now 
with the glory I had with thee, before the world was ;' it was ecUpsed, 
shut up in a dark lantern, as it were ; will not this make amends ? 

Doth sin seek God's life ? If he now, that hath a life equal unto God's, 
as John v. 26 it is said, he hath the same life with his Father, and thinks 
it no robbery to be equal with him ; Phil. ii. 6, if he will become ' obe- 
dient to death,' as it is ver. 8 ; doth not this make amends ? Neither 
shall he lay down what is another's as the creature's. • I have power to lay 
down my life,' John x. 18. 

Is it God's wrath and the pangs of death are to be encountered with ? 
He dares do it ; Jer. xxx. 21, * He shall draw near to me when none else 
can.' 

And will he be overcome with it, and so always a- satisfying ? No ; the 
pangs of death cannot hold him : Acts ii. 24, ' Wherewith it was impos- 
sible he should be held ;' he will be able to say in the end, * It is finished.' 

Or will his satisfaction serve but for one ? Yes, for worlds ; Eom v. 
17-19, he is able to bring in such abundance of righteousness as shall 
abound to many. 

And for bringing us into favour, and adopting us sons, and conveying 
righteousness, who better than he who is the natural Son of God, the 
beloved Son of God, in whom all the beams of that love which are dis- 
persed to all creatures are concentred, as the beams of the sun in a burn- 
ing-glass. 

Two things yet remain, which must necessarily concur to this business to 
make it satisfaction. That both God the Father and Christ be willing, and 
fully willing, that thus it should be accomplished. Necessary it was that 
God the Father should be willing, and call him to it ; for he was the person 
unto whom the satisfaction was to be made in the name of the rest, as I 
said before. It being by commutation, which in such a case depends as 
much upon the will, acceptation, and consent of the party wronged to make 
it satisfaction, as on the worth of the thing restored, be it never so full and 
equivalent to the wrong, yet it is not satisfaction, unless he be willing to 
accept it for another, because it satisfies not him. Quando al'md offertur, 
quam est in ohligatione, est satisfactio recusabilis. Should Christ do all this 
never so fully and freely, unless the Father's will and call concur to it, he 
might refuse it, condemn it notwithstanding, and say, ' Who required this 
at your hands ?' And therefore, Heb. x., the verse following my text, he 
ascribes as much to the will of God accepting it, as to the merit of Christ's 
death, to make all efiectual to sanctify us. * Through the which will we 
are sanctified, through the offering of the body of Christ.' 

Yea, he must be more than willing ; he must call his Son to it, and be 
the first mover of it to him to undertake it ; for besides that ye heard 
before that the Father is the first mover in all, so in this ; it is an oflice 
of priesthood, Heb. v. 4, 5, and even Christ himself must be called to it, 
as well as Aaron, says the text there. 

And if so, then here comes in the greatest difficulty of all the rest. A 
difficulty it was to find out a way ; when that was done, a greater to find 
out a person so fully fitted as might do it ; and such difficulty, as if it had 
been referred to men or angels, all their wisdom could not have found it 



496 THE ONE SACRIFICE. [HeB. X. 4-7. 

out unto eternity. Adam knew none, for he stood by trembling, thought 
God would have flown at him. The devil knew none, thought all sure, and 
therefore tempted man. The good angels learned it of the church, Eph. 
iii. 10. God, you see, set his depths of wisdom a-work to find out one in 
whom all might be accommodated. But the finding out of the person hath 
brought out a greater with it; for if none but he who was his Son could do 
it, and he, though a Son, yet if he become a surety, justice would not 
have spared, Kom. viii. 30, bated nothing, without blood no remission ; 
and not the best blood of his body would serve, but of his soul too ; he 
must ' bear our sorrows,' Isa. liii. 4. Pay God in the same coin we should, 
and therefore must ' make his soul an offering,' ver. 10. If he be made 
sin, he must be made a curse ; and which is more than all this, God him- 
self must be the executioner, and his own Son the whipping stock. No 
creature could strike a stroke hard enough to make it satisfaction. Many 
a tender mother hath not the heart to see her child whipped, much less to 
whip it herself, though for its own profit and good when it is in fault. But 
God must put his Son to grief, Isa. liii. 

You heard at first, God's will was strongly set upon this resolution of 
taking sins away ; and so it might be, and more strongly than ever on any 
thing else ; but yet not upon such terms as these ; he might be glad to see it 
done, but not to cost too dear. The business is at a stand here, and like 
to be clean dashed. We that are poor, shallow-headed, strait-hearted 
creatures, might well think so. 

To find out the person and way to accomplish it drew but out the depths 
of his wisdom ; but now, if it go forward, it will draw out the depths of his 
love. It cost him but his thoughts before, now it must cost him his Son, 
the Son of his love ; and if it were to sacrifice worlds for us he could easily 
create millions, and destroy them again. Bnt what ? To sacrifice his 
Son ? What ? To be the first propounder and contriver of so harsh a 
motion, as it may seem to be unto him ? this is more. 

The text (to go no further) rids us of this also, and plainly tells us he 
did all this : * In thy book it is written of me,' says Christ, ' that I should 
do thy will.' He is not wilhng only, but the first decreer of it : ' It is 
written of me.' 

Written, where? If you will have what I think, we find the very words 
recorded, Heb. v. 6, which place shews how God the Father called him to it, 
and how he that said unto him, ' Thou art my Son ; this day have I begotten 
thee,' says in another place, ' Thou art a priest after the order of Melchi- 
sedec' The Holy Ghost brings in both these and joins them both together, 
as concurring in this call, and brings in the first as the argument and motive 
God used to him when he moved him : ' He that says. Thou art my Son, 
says also. Thou art a priest,' He was his Father, and so had power to 
appoint his Son his calling (as other parents have) ; he appoints him to be 
a priest ; and therefore he tells him that he is his Son, and he begat him. 
He woos him, as he was his Son, to take it upon him. He calls him in- 
deed, and speaks as if he meant not to be denied. In the highest language 
of a father he useth his interest with him, mentioneth the deepest obliga- 
tion, and he notes out the time, it was his birthday. ' This day have I 
begotten thee.' As parents often dedicate their children when first bom 
to such or such a calling, as Hannah did Samuel to the priesthood, so doth 
God his Son. Yea, he lays his command on him, John x. 18, though the 
other mentions the most commanding argument and relation of all other. 
All obedience and authority is held forth in such a speech. Yea, and yet 



HeB. X. 4-7.] THE ONE SACRIFICE. 497 

tc slicw more vohemency and earnestness he adds an oath to it. He swore 
he should he a priest, Heb. vii. 21, and when he has done, records it : 'It 
is written of me,' and that sv xipaXiht rou BiCXiov, in the first page of the 
book of his decrees ; yea, and puts his seal to it : * Him hath God the 
Father sealed,' John vi. 27. God the Father, you see, is willing, and fully 
willing, hath done all that lies in him, and yet no more than was necessarily 
required to this work ; as was in part before, and may be further observed, 
out of Heb. X, 10, wherein he says, * We are sanctified through this will, 
through the ofiering of the body of Christ,' having reference to this will of 
calling him here in the text, without which Christ's offering had not been 
satisfactory, nor of force to sanctify. 

Now then, the second thing remains, how the motion takes with Christ, 
which his Father makes to him, which was as necessary as the former. 
For besides that, it could not have been forced on him ; for, John v, 26, the 
Father had given him life in himself, and so to have power over his life : John 
X. 18, * I have power over my life, and none can take it from me.' I say 
besides, that if it come not off' freely, it had not been satisfactory ; satisfactio 
est redditio voluntaria. Our disobedience was free, so must his satisfaction 
be, ' a free will offering of himself.' God stands more upon the will than the 
deed ; as a kindness is spoiled in the doing if it be unwillingly done, so 
would his satisfaction be. This therefore is another difficulty, and but that 
his Father struck in so, likely to have been greater than the former. 
Though he had at last yielded, yet if he sticks at it we are undone ; if he 
makes but one objection, we perish. And is it not infinite love that he 
should not, being the party to undergo so much debasement ? How did the 
eldest son's stomach rise when but the fatted calf was killed for the prodi- 
gal ? But he, the eldest, only begotten Son, must sacrifice himself (worlds 
would not serve, whereof he could have created enough) for enemies. But 
not a thought arose contrary to his Father's will. So his own words in the 
text shew, ' Lo, I come to do thy will, God.' The psalm, out of which 
the words are borrowed, Ps. xl. 8, hath it, ' I delight to do thy will ; ' as 
the sun rejoiceth to run his race, so the Sun of righteousness, for he was 
anointed with the oil of gladness above his fellows, Ps. xlv. 7. As glad as 
ever he was to eat his meat : John iv. 34, ' With desire have I desired it,' 
yea, and longed as much pain* as ever woman with child longed to be de- 
livered, Luke xii. 50. 

It was well for us that his Father struck in thus strongly in the business 
itself. You know how unwelcome it must needs be to him : ' Father, if it 
it be possible.' But yet, because it was his will, he submits, ' Not my will, 
but thine be done.' As it was his Father's will, he had no reluctancy. 
Neither would simply all our cries or mediations have ever moved him, no 
more than straws could have moved a mountain. But that it was his Father's 
will, it was enough. For besides that, John x. 30, ' I and my Father are 
one,' and so have one will, and agree in one ; but especially seeing he en- 
treats him, the Father resolves to hear him in all things ; and should not 
his Father ? especially when the request is made upon his birthday, — 
' This day have I begotten thee,' — when all requests used to be granted, as 
Herod, to the half of my kingdom. What ? And as he was his Father, 
and he his Son, this overcame him, John x. 17, 18. Though he had life 
in his own hand, yet, says he, I laid it down because the Father loves me ; 
surely if he be so earnest, he could not deny him, especially when he added 
a command to it. This is the reason he likewise gives : John x. 18, 19, 
* Qu. ' longed as much for pain ' ? or ' longed with as much pain ' ? — Ed. 

VOL. V, i i 



498 THE ONE SACRIFICE, [HeB. X. 4-7. 

' I have power to lay down my life ; and this command Lave I received of 
my Father.' His Father had power (as other fathers have) to dispose of the 
caUing of his Son. And though he was so great a Son, equal to so great 
a Father, yet being a Son, he is not exempted from obedience, Phil. ii. 8, 
Heb. V. 8. And when his Father shall add an oath also, that is an end 
of all controversies between man and man, much more between father and 
son, Heb. vi. 18. And last of all, he set his seal to it. It must stand 
good, for his seal to it shews there is no breaking it, 2 Tim. ii. 29. 

All these made him fully willing, which is therefore to be in a special 
manner taken notice, that we may consider for whose sake principally 
Christ did die and undertake it, and see to whom we are so much beholden, 
though he did it out of love to us, yet chiefly for his Father's entreaty and 
command, and out of love to him. So Christ says, John siv. 31, ' That 
the world may know that I love the Father, and that as he gave me com- 
mandment, so do I.' He speaks this then when he was to go to suffer : 
' Arise, let us go hence.' And now he is engaged, there is no fear of 
miscarriage or unfaithfulness. He being God, our salvation, we see, is in 
sure hands, though it were yet to perform. The first part of the story and 
text is done. 



EECONCILIATION BY THE BLOOD OF CHEIST. 



RECONCILIATION BY THE BLOOD Of CHRIST. 



A SERMON. 

And (having made peace through the blood of his cross) by him to reconcile all 
things unto himself ; by him, I say, whether they be things in earth, or 
things in heaven. — Col. I. 20. 

That ' God was, in Christ, reconciling the world to himself,' is the sum of, 
and the theme which the gospel dilates upon, 2 Cor. v. 19 ; and the title 
the apostle gives therefore to the doctrine of the gospel is, ' The word of 
reconciliation, to wit, that God was in Christ,' &c. ; that is, that God the 
Father had from everlasting made this his special business, which he hath 
plotted, and been desirous to bring about ; and that though ' all things are 
of him,' ver. 18, yet this above all the rest. And that God the Father hath 
appointed Christ as the means to accomplish it, with full satisfaction made 
to his justice. ' God was in Christ,' &c. 

God the Father's part I have already handled out of another scripture, 
more proper to that argument, and how far it was advanced by him. 

First, By taking up a strong and unalterable resolution, to gather in one 
the sons of men, scattered from him, Eph. i. 9, 10. It is declared to be 
* the mystery of his will, which he purposed in himself, according to his 
good pleasure ;' and as this text tells us, ' it pleased him.' It had been 
his full meaning, his everlasting intent and pm-pose, yea, a matter of the 
greatest delight to him; as Jer. ix. 24, shewing mercy, on the earth, not in 
hell, therein is my delight. This purpose was fed with dehght, and there- 
fore vanished not. And the greater men are, the greater delights they use 
to have ; and this being God's, must needs be a matter of infinite moment 
and consequence, his heart being in it so much, and he being set upon it. 

Secondly, This purpose lay not idle in him, but set him a-work, his 
wisdom a-work, and out of those his infinite depths, found out and invented 
a way and means of effecting our reconciliation, even the incarnation and 
death of his own Son ; before the wound was given, provided a plaster 
and suflficient remedy to salve all again, which otherwise had been past 
finding out. For we, who could never have found out a remedy for a cut 
finger (had not God prescribed and appointed one), could much less for 
this. It being a case of that difficulty, supposing his justice resolving to 
have full satisfaction ; which, as it passed all the creature's power to make, 
so it passed their skill and thoughts to find out how and by whom it might 
be efiected. The devils, they could not imagine any way, no more for us 



502 EECONCILIATION BY THE BLOOD OF CHRIST. [CoL. I. 20. 

than for themselves, and therefore tempted man, thinking him, when he 
had sinned, sure enough, and hell gates so strongly locked, that no art 
could find or make a key to open them, a power to break them open. And 
Adam, poor man ! he trembled, knew not which way to turn himself, and 
thought God would have flown upon him presently. The good angels, 
they know it but by the church, Eph. iii. 10. In this strait aforehand God 
set his depths a- work to find out one, in and by whom all this might be 
accommodated, and (to allude to Abraham's speech) * provided himself a 
sacrifice' unknown to us. 

Thirdly, It hath been shewn that he, to manifest his seriousness in it, 
called his Son to it ; whom. 

Fourthly, We have shewn at his entreaty to have been fuUy willing, and 
undertook it. 

I shall at this time, in handling of these words, give the second part of 
this story ; and that is, to lay open Christ's part, in whom it now lies to 
be performed. And to this end I have chosen this text, which tells us 
that all fulness dwells in him for the efi'ecting of it. As, 

1. A fulness of fitness. 

2. Of abilities. 

3. Of faithfulness. 

4. Of righteousness, now it is performed. 

5. Of acceptation of his person, and what he hath done. 

6. A fulness of duration of the merit of what he hath done for ever. 

1. Fii-st, He had fulness of fitness in him, being fitted so with such a 
body as hath been described ; a fulness of fitness in his person, to be a 
mediator and reconciler for us. 

Nort' the choice of a fit person, and his fitness, is more especially required 
and respected in a business of mediation than in anything else, avails as 
much as wisdom, power, or anything else ; for indeed it is the foundation 
of all, and often for want of a fit person, the force of a mediation is ener- 
vated, and avails not, though other sufficiencies concur to effect it. Now to 
shew this peculiar fitness, ' A mediator,' the apostle says, * is a mediator 
not of one,' but of two parties at least. Gal. iii. 20. 

The pax-ties here, betwixt whom reconciliation is to be made, are God and 
man, 1 Tim. ii. 5. Why? Can you then have a fitter person than one 
that is both God and man ? And such a person is Jesus Christ become, 
that he might be a fit mediator. * There is,' says the apostle, * but one 
God, and but one mediator between God and man, the man Christ Jesus.' 
There could be but one so fit a mediator. To this end, therefore, the apostl© 
tells us, in Heb. ii. 16, that ' he took the seed of Abraham to himself,' 
I'KO.aiL^An-a.i, took our nature into one person with himself ; called there- 
fore a ' tabernacle, which God pitched, and not men,' Heb. viii. 2, and 
chap, ix, 11, ' not of this building,' of the hands of men. Men must have 
no hand in it. For this is requu'ed to fit a mediator, or an umpire. Job 
ix. 33, ' that he be able to lay his hand on both ;' which phrase notes out, 

(1.) That he be an indifferent person between both, ready to distribute 
with an equal hand, to both their due. 

(2.) That he hath an interest, a hand, or prevailing stroke with both ; 
power to deal between both. 

(3.) That he be fit to communicate to them, for the benefit of his media- 
tion else is vain. Now all these are in Christ, as thus fitted. 

(1.) For the first, Heb. ii. 16, the apostle shewing how he took our 
nature on him, not of angels ; in the 17th verse he gives this as the reason, 



Col. I. 20.J reconciliation by the blood of christ. 503 

* It behoved liim,' &c. And why did it behove him ? * That he might be 
a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make re- 
conciliation for the sins of the people.' That is, hereby he comes to be a 
fit, meet high priest. ' It behoved him,' wfs/Xs, which notes out fitness. 
And why fit ? The words shew, there were two parties whose cause was 
to be committed to him, God and the people's. There were things per- 
taining to God, who was the party wronged by the sins of the people ; and 
there was reconciliation or atonement for their sins to be made. God, he 
was to have his due, though they had reconciliation ; therefore, in regard 
of the things pertaining to God, faithfulness was required ; in regard of 
things pertaining to the people, mercy. If he had been only man, he might 
have ended it with detriment and wrong to God. 

That therefore he might be faithful to him, it was fit he should be God, 
and so tender of his cause, that he might see such a satisfaction first should 
be made as was his due, and what pertained to him ; for God put all the 
glory of his justice into his hand. He had need be God who had such a 
trust committed him ; God would not trust a mere man again. 

And, secondly, he had our souls and salvation committed also to him ; 
and therefox'e it was behoveful for us that he should be man, to be merciful 
and pitiful to us ; that he might be sensible of the pains human nature was 
to be put to, and so, out of experimental kindly pity, moved to make an 
atonement. 

(2.) Secondly, Hereby he was one that was peculiarly fit to deal with 
both, and to have a hand and stroke in both, and both with him. 

For now, as Zech. xiii. 7, he is become * the man, God's fellow ;' and so, 
more than man. He had not else been meet to deal with God ; it had been 
robbery in a mere man to have arrogated such an equality, which yet was 
not in him, Phil, ii ; for as God says, Jer. xxx. 21, who but he could ' draw 
nigh to me,' so near as thus, to mediate ? Who dm-st attempt, or presume, 
or engage his heart to do it ? But him, being my fellow, * I will cause to 
draw nigh unto me ;' and there is no unfitness, no disparagement in it, 
which, if he had been but a creature, would have been. 

And, secondly, he being the man, God's fellow, we may draw nigh to 
him, and he to us. For why, as in the same Jer. xxx. 2, ' he comes out 
of the midst of us.' So also, Heb. iv. 14, 15, see what a fit high priest, 
by this, he is made for us, so as we may boldly draw near, ver. 16, to the 
throne of grace ; that is, seeing we have a great high priest, not simply a 
high priest, but a great high priest, no less than Jesus, the Son of God, 
who may di'aw nigh to God for us. 

But you might say, This is too high a priest, too great for us to draw 
nigh to ; therefore he adds, ' But yet he is not an high priest which can- 
not be touched with the feeling of our infirmities,' that is, is a man as we 
are, and therefore subject to the same feeling of pain and miseries, which 
(as God) he is not ; and therefore we may come boldly to him and make 
our moan, &c., as in the 16th verse. 

(3.) And, thirdly (which is a reason beyond all this), by this peculiar 
fitness of his, he is fitted to communicate the benefit of his mediation to us, 
which without it he had not done ; and therefore this fitness of his is a 
matter of great consequence and moment. 

Now the benefit we were to receive by his mediation, was to have right- 
eousness from him, so as to appear in God's sight without sin, and so to be 
brought into favour, and that so great as to be the sons of God. Now, in 
that the Son of God took ovoc nature, he was fitted to do this ; for, 



504 EECON FILIATION BY THE BLOOD OF CH2IST. [CoL. I. 20. 

That -we miglit have his righteousness communicated to us, it was fit that 
our nature should be a fountain or cistern of it fii'st, else what peculiar claim 
could we make to it more than other creatures? Heb. ii. 11. this reason is 
given, ' He that sanctifieth, and they that are sanctified, are one,' that is, 
l^ivog, ejusdem natura. Had they not been so, he could not so fitly have 
been made righteousness and sanctification to us ; and therefore (says he, 
John xvii. 19), 'For their sakes sanctify I myself,' — that is, my human 
nature, which he calls himself, as one person with himself, for his Deity was 
sanctified from everlasting — ' that they might be sanctified,' that is, par- 
takers of the same righteousness that I have. And this is one reason he 
gives in Heb. ii. why, wjs/Xs, ' it behoved him,' ver. 10, that so he might 
sanctify us, by fii'st sanctifying our nature ; for it was fit that that nature 
which had sinned should be sanctified, 'to condemn sin in the flesh,' as the 
apostle reasons, Rom. viii., and so now it is fitly imputed to us, as done 
for us ; and therefore a redeemer in the old law was to be a kinsman, he 
had right of redeeming only, Lev. xxv. 25 and Ruth iv. 4-7, and therefore 
the Hebrew word Goel signifieth a redeemer and a kinsman. And Christ 
therefore, that he might have right of redeeming and sanctifying, and they 
a right in his redemption, it was fit they should partake of one. Where- 
fore, ver. 14 of Heb ii., ' Forasmuch as the children were partakers of flesh 
and blood,' &c., he also, that so he might be of a kindred to them, and 
rightfully call them brethren, ver. 11, and to make them sons of God, as 
himself was, John i. 12. 

And hence now, by reason of the want of this very fitness, the benefit of 
his mediation, so as to convey righteousness, is not intended to angels ; £Rid 
therefore it is exclusively added, ver. 16, ' He took not on him the nature 
of angels ;' they had not this benefit by it, because not their nature. So as 
this fitness is a thing God much looked at and respected ; for though of 
never so great a value in itself, yet doth good but to those for whom he was 
then so properly and peculiarly a fit mediator, namely, men. 

In a word, take this for a sure inile, that though the intention of the 
merits of Christ did arise fi-om his sufficiency and abilities to mediate, yet 
the extension from his proper fitness ; and therefore to none but as * men, 
whose nature he partook of. 

First, We see he hath fulness of fitness in him ; let us now see if he hath 
fulness of abilities and sufficiencies in him for this great work, which is a 
distinct thing from the former ; for in the old law the next akin was always 
most fit to redeem, but it may be not always able. 

2. Secondly, Christ hath a fulness of ability to efiect this great business, 
to make a perfect mediation every way satisfactoiw. And surely if he hath 
all fulness in him to this end (as in Col. i. 19), he therefore wants no ability 
and suificiency hereunto to make a perfect saviour, as he is called, Heb. v. 9. 
And this may be demonstrated from what went before. 

Yov, first, God called him to this great work. Now, if he had not been 
fully able to undertake and go through with it, God would never have 
pitched upon him. Men may call one to a place who may prove insuificient, 
because they often know not what men's abilities are when they call, neither 
can they give abilities by calling ; but God calls none but he knows their 
sufficiency akeady, or in calling makes them such. 

Now, God knowing Chi-ist's sufficiency, called him to it, Ps. xlv. 7. 
Because he hated iniquity and loved righteousness, therefore he anointed 
him to be a head ; because he was therefore able to fulfil all righteousness, 

* Qu. ' us ' ?— Ed. 



Col. I. 20. J reconciliation by the blood of christ. 605 

and not to sin ; that is, he was anned with power to execute the office of 
priesthood for ever, and overcome all difficulties ; and therefore he is said 
to have been made a priest, with power of an endless life, and not after the 
law of a carnal commandment, as other priests were. I heir office, he says, 
was weak, and not able to bring things to perfection, as it was not able to 
satisfy God ; but he with the power of an endless life ; because Christ had 
power enough to survive the encounter of his Father's wrath, and live for 
ever ; to go through-stitch with the work and bring it to perfection, and not 
HHccumhcre or sink under it. 

And. second})!, in that God called him, he undertook to make him able. 
Besides that God knew Christ able, and therefore called him, it may be 
further said, that in calling him he undertook to make him able. Men, if 
they find not men able for places when they call them, cannot give abilities; 
but God doth give abilities by calling : Isa. xlii. 1,4,' Behold my servant 
whom I uphold ; mine elect ' (or chosen one), ver. 6, ' whom I have called 
in righteousness ' (says God) ; that is, I have called him to this office, and 
that in righteousness, put him not upon it unwillingly ; and him I chose of 
all that ever were or shall be, and he is my servant in it, and therefore cer- 
tainly I will uphold him in it ; and therefore (as it is ver. 6) he promiseth that 
he will hold his hand up that he sink not, even as Christ held up Peter from 
sinking, and will keep him so (as ver. 4). 'He shall not fail,' or fall short to 
accomplish the work of mediation, in the least tittle ; ' nor shall he be dis- 
couraged,' or (as it is in the original) ' not be broken ;' and he was to 
undergo that which would have broken the backs of men and angels, and 
pushed them to hell. But he shall not be broken, but backed with all the 
power that God hath, ' who made the heavens,' &c., as it follows, ver. 5. 

And, thirdly, you heard how Christ was willing to undertake it, and 
therefore surely knew himself able to go through with it, for otherwise he 
would never have undertaken it. A wise man will not undertake an enter- 
prise that he is not able to manage or go through with, and Christ much 
less, who is the vrisdom of his Father, Col. ii. He will not do as a foolish 
builder, that begins and sets upon a work which he is not able to jSinish. 
What wise man will enter into bond for another for more than he is worth 
himself, and so lie in prison for ever ? No wise man will, much less Christ; 
therefore surely he was able. 

kndi, fourthly , in that he is God as well as man (as you have heard), 
therefore surely he must needs be able. If it had been possible his Father 
should forsake him, as he complained he did affijrd him no succour, no 
support, but leave him to himself; nay, do his utmost against him, and 
make known the power of his wrath, as indeed he did ; why, he is able to 
uphold himself, for ' the fulness of the Godhead dwells bodily in him,' 
Col. ii. 9. Mark it, he hath not only some gifts of the Godhead, or virtue 
from the Godhead dwelling in him, and so supporting him, but the fulness 
of the Godhead itself; and this not lodging there as a friend or sojourner, 
but knit to and residing in him, as a householder, for ever, that will be 
sure to keep possession for ever ; and so nearly knit, as that Godhead and 
manhood make one person bodily, that is, personally ; as anima, by Heb- 
raism, signifies person. So human nature and God make one person. 
Therefore he, having power, must put it forth to the utmost to pre- 
serve human nature from sinking in this business ; and all must sink if it 
sink. 

Now, one of his names, Isa. ix. 7, is, that he is ' the mighty God.' 

Why ? First, he must fulfil all righteousness : ' It becomes us ' (says 



506 EE CONCILIATION BY THE BLOOD OF CHEIST. [CoL. I. 20. 

Chi-ist) * to fulfil all righteousness,' of moral law and ceremonial, Mat. 
iii. 15. Why, and that is least of all, for this angels in heaven perform; 
and Christ, if he had heen but a mere man, filled with all grace as he was, 
John i. 16, would have done that, having the Spirit so without measure, 
John iii. 34. Only this, if he had been a mere man, it had not been a 
righteousness sufficient and able to mediate for us, for it would but have 
justified himself; there must therefore be a further ability than any crea- 
ture hath to go to this. But he being God also, and therefore Lord of 
the moral law, as he is said to be Lord of the Sabbath, and so not subject to 
the law ; that he should take on him the form of a servant to the law, and 
be made under the law, who made and gave it. Gal. iv. 4, and become obe- 
dient to every tittle of it, as he did ; this made that active righteousness of 
his of infinite value, able to mediate for us. Therefore he is called ' Jehovah 
our righteousness.' 

Secondly, As he must be able to do and fulfil the law thus, so to suffer 
also ; for, Heb. ii. 10, he is made a perfect Saviour through suffering ; and 
then says Christ, ' I shall be perfected,' and ' without shedding of blood 
there is no remission,' Heb. ix. 24. He cannot save a man unless he die, 
but must enjoy heaven alone : John xii. 24, ' Unless a corn of wheat fall 
into the ground and die, it remains alone ; ' so Christ, if he had not died. 
And being God he could not indeed, but being man. He would easily 
enough do that (you will say), nothing easier than to die. But yet, if his 
death be a mediating death, he must be able to offer up himself in death ; 
be his own sacrifice, altar, priest; and bo]:row nothing, and all at once; 
and that no creature could. But now being God also, he was able to offer 
up himself, needed no other priest, Heb. ix. 14. ' Through the eternal 
Spirit he ofiered up himself;' yea, and find a sacrifice also himself, offer- 
ing up his body, Heb. x. 10 ; and ' his soul also an offering for sin,' 
struggling under the wrath of God, Isa. liii. 10 ; yea, and be the altar him- 
self, Heb. xiii. 10. 

But, thirdly, there is a business of greater difficulty yet behind, that ex- 
ceeds the power of any creature, yea, of all, which will draw out the power 
of God indeed ; and that is, that he must rise again as a conqueror over 
death, overcome hell and God's wrath, and not lie wrestling under them to 
eternity, for till then God's wrath would not be satisfied ; for if he had lain 
by it, and been kept in prison, then it had been a sign the debt was not 
paid. If ever therefore he will justify us by his death, he must overcome 
and rise again, or else we should 'be still in our sins,' 1 Cor. xv. 13; 
and this no creature could ever do. God's wrath would have held them 
tugging work to eternity, and they could never have risen again, nor 
stirred. He that overcomes that must be as strong as God himself; yea, 
and he must do this himself, by his own power too. It were not enough 
to be raised up, as Lazarus was, by the power of another. That will not 
serve. For that power that raised him must first satisfy and overcome 
God's wrath, and break open the prison doors. 

Now, if another power than his own had done it, that party had been 
mediator, and not he. But now he being God, he is able to do all this, 
and to do it himself also. For being God, that power was able to raise 
him up, and to loose the pains of death ; and it was impossible he should 
be held of them. They were the pains of death, namely, the wrath of God, 
which would have sped all the creatures in the world ; and which pains 
would not have let him go till they were loosened and overcome ; for, if 
possible, they would have held him, but being God, it was not possible. 



Col. I. 20.J reconciliation by the blood op christ. 507 

He will take hell gates, as another Samson, and throw them off the 
hinges, and carry them away, and swallow up death in victory : ' Destroy 
this temple' (says he, John ii. 19), ' and I have power to raise it up ;' I, 
myself. The body could not raise itself indeed, therefore if he had been 
mere man he could not have done it ; but that Spirit, the eternal Godhead, 
could, 1 Pet. iii. 18. He was able, you see, to this work of mediation. 

3. Thirdly, Christ had faithfulness in him not to fail in the performance, 
Heb. iii. 2. It is said, * He was faithful to him that appointed him.' God 
did appoint (as ye heard) and trust him, and therefore he failed not in his 
expectation ; for God otherwise had not pitched upon him. And the reasons 
which may evince he would be so are. 

First, He being God, and having passed his word to his Father, he 
could not but be faithful and true in it ; for with God ' is no variableness, 
nor shadow of turning,' James i. 17. And plead inability he could not, 
and his Father that had appointed him would not release him : Heb. vii. 
21, ' He swore, and would not repent, that he should be a priest.' 

Secondly, It concerned himself to be faithful in the performances, for 
otherwise, as the case stood, he himself must have lain by it ; as a man 
that is surety for another (as Heb. vii. 22, ' He was made a surety'), he 
made it his own debt ; and we could not, nor were able, and he therefore 
undertook it ; and therefore it concerned him to discharge it, and to pay 
the utmost farthing. 

Thirdly, God, upon this ground, took his word and bond, and had let 
thousands of debtors go free, and saved millions under the Old Testament, 
upon his bare word; ere ever he came to do it, Heb. ix. 15, he is there called 
* the mediator of the new testament, that by means of death, for the trans- 
gressions under the old testament,' &c. Many a man's sins then were put 
upon his score, and God should be a great loser by him ; and therefore it 
was necessary he should discharge those debts : Eom. iii. 25, he says, 
that * God had set him forth to be a propitiation, to declare his righteous- 
ness,' or faithfulness, ' for the remission of sins that are past, through the 
forbearance of God.' There seem to be two arguments : 1. That God 
had pardoned and forborne many sins, before he came into the world, he 
had been at great expenses of mercy ; and he should be a loser if he came 
not to be a propitiation for them. 2. Upon Christ's promise to him, he 
had made a promise of Christ to the world ; and therefore, to shew his 
faithfulness and truth, he sent him. To make good his Father's faithful- 
ness, he must needs be faithful. 

Fourthly, When he came down from heaven, and took our nature upon 
him, he left his glory as a mortgage or pawn for to make his promise and 
bond good, never to take it up again and look his Father in the face in 
glory till he had performed it ; for so much that speech of his implies, 
John xvii. ver. 4 and 5, ' Now glorify me with the glory I had with thee 
before the world was.' That same now having reference to finishing the 
work in the 4th verse, implies that till then he was not to reassume it. 

4. Therefore, fourthly. 

He hath done it, and fully performed it ; so his own words are in the 
same John xvii. 4, ' I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do ;' 
and hath all fulness of righteousness dwelling in him, to make peace and re 
concile us, Col. i. ver. 20. For, 

First; Whereas God had a bond against us. Col. ii. 15, till that was 
discharged we must lie by it. He hath discharged that debt, paid an 
equivalent ransom to it, dvriXur^ov, 1 Tim. ii. 6, and cancelled that bond, 



508 RECONCILIATION' BY THE BLOOD OF CHRIST. [COL. I. 20. 

Col. ii. 13. And whereas we were to die, bodies and souls, he offered both 
his bod}', Heb. x. 10, and also his soul as an 'offering for sin,' Isa. liii. 10, 
and ' poured it out to death,' v. 12, whereof the two elements of bread and 
wine are signs and seals to us, though both conveying one and the same 
whole Christ, yet represented to us as having his body broken in the bread, 
and his soul poured out in the wine ; the life or soul lying in the blood, it 
signified the suffering of his soul, which sacrifice being offered up by tho 
eternal Spirit (that is, the Godhead), who was both priest and altar, Heb. 
ix. 14, therefore sanctified the gift or sacrifice, as the altar did, Mat. xxiii. 19, 
and therefore, being the blood of the Son of God, it cleanseth from all sin, 
1 John i. 7. Yea, and so perfect a satisfaction is it, that he needed to do 
it but once : Heb. s. 14, ' By once offering he perfected for ever them that 
are sanctified ; ' that is, purchased a perfect peace and final discharge, and 
that so perfect, that God doth herewith not only rest satisfied, but also finds 
a sweet smelling savour, Eph. v. 2, so as the scent of sin cannot come up 
into his nostrils. 

Secondly ; He hath fulfilled all the active righteousness of the law ; for 
so indeed it ' became him,' who is our high priest, * who is holy, harmless, 
undefiled,' &c., Heb. vii, 26. So when he was to lay down his life, and 
pay the last sum and part of the payment, he says, John xvii. 4, * I have 
fimished the work thou gavest me to do ; ' and John viii. 29, I do always 
the things that please thee ; ' and, ' I came not to destroy the law, but to 
fulfil it,' even ever}' iota of it. For (says he. Mat. iiia 15), speaking of the 
necessity of his being baptized, which was a branch of righteousness, ' Sufier 
it to be so, for it becomes us thus to fulfil all righteousness,' namely, neces- 
sary for justification, which I add, because some parts of the law he had no 
occasion to fulfil : as not the duty of a husband to a wife, nor of a father 
to a child, because they were not compatible \vith his condition and office 
of mediatorship ; and which are rather duties of a particular state and con- 
dition of life, than of the nature of man in general, which he undertook for. 
That therefore, as we say, it was not necessary he should in his passive 
obedience take on him the several personal infirmities and diseases which 
befall men, but only those which are common to man's nature, as hunger, 
sleep, &c., which he did; so is it in his active obedience also. It was not 
necessaiy thus particularly to fulfil every such branch as is but personal ; 
though all those he did perform more eminently, in a more transcendent 
manner, as the duties of a husband and a father to his spouse and children, 
the church. 

Thirdly ; And besides, as in his passive obedience he underwent the 
substance of those pains we were to undergo, but was not bound to all the 
circumstances, as of eternity, and of the place in hell, &c., so, nor in his 
active obedience was he bound to perform the occasional duties, which are 
but cii'cumstances to man's nature, or diversified by several conditions in 
this world. It was enough he performed the sum and substance, of loving 
God and man in that eminent manner he did ; love being, for substance, 
' the fulfilling of the law.' 

And thus it was impossible but that he should fulfil the whole law. Had he 
been mere man, then indeed there might have been room for a supposition, 
that being a creature, he might have failed ; but being God, he could not, 
James i. 13, and therefore not fail in perfoiTuing any part of it. Which 
obedience and fulfilling of the law being performed by one who, till he took 
man's nature on him, was no way subject to it ; and then also was lord of 
the law as of the Sabbath, may be accepted for us, and we saved by it ; 



Col. I. 20, J reconciliation by the blood of christ. 509 

so as ' the righteousness of the law ' is said to be ' fulfilled in us,' Rom. 
viii. 4, 5. 

And that he hath fully performed both these is evident by this : that 
now he sits at the right hand of God, which is the demonstration brought 
by the apostle, Heb. x. 12, that he hath done whatever was requisite to 
perfect and consummate our peace and reconciliation, as ver. 14. For, 
says he, after his offering that his sacrifice, * He sat down at the right hand 
of God,' or * the Majesty on high.' Now, it is certain he had never come 
thither if he had not paid the debt ; God would never have sufiered him ; 
for he must have lain in prison till he had paid the utmost mite. But now 
being got out of prison, as Isaiah speaks, chap. liii. 8, and set down on 
God's right hand there in heaven, surely he hath paid the debt, and if he 
could have broke loose and got thither, yet in heaven he would not stay, 
unless he had performed it ; thither would the wrath of God pursue him, 
and there arrest him and seize on him. For when Adam had sinned, 
paradise could not hold him ; nor would heaven hold Christ, if he owed 
God anything ; therefore, says Christ, John ssi. 10, bringing it as an evi- 
dence of his righteousness all sufiicient, and to convince the world of it, 
' I go to my Father, and ye shall see me no more ; ' if it had been other- 
wise, his Father would not have received him, but sent him down again. 

Fourthly ; And by this his both active and passive obedience, through 
the acceptation of his person, who perfoi*med it, he hath completed the 
work of reconciliation with his Father, which, consisting of peace and good 
will (that is, being pacified towards us, and receiving us into favour again) 
as the parts of it, these two main parts of obedience serve to procure and 
consummate both. His blood procureth peace ; so Col. i. 20, * Having 
made peace thi'ough the blood of his cross ; ' that is the fii'st. But yet, 
because when peace is made, the party may say, Though I am at peace, 
and pardon the traitor, yet I can never love him again or receive him into 
favour, as I was wont ; therefore his active obedience, through the favour 
of the person performing it, procures the manifestation of good will also, 
to make us complete and perfect friends. Therefore to reconcile in that 
Col. i. 20 is made more than simply to make peace. Peace is but the 
foundation of it ; for ' havimj made peace to reconcile us,' &c., says the text; 
and the blood of his cross goes to make peace ; this other serves to restore 
us to his lost favour, to make us accepted, and all through him. Therefore 
there lies the emphasis, as you may observe it in that Col. i. 20, * By him 
I say ; ' it comes in twice there. 

5. Therefore, fifthly ; add to all this, there is a falness of acceptation of the 
person with God who performed all this. For he that brings creatures into 
favour must be more beloved than a creature ; and in matters of mediation, 
the chief thing lies in the graciousness of the mediator, with his interest in 
the party ofiended ; and if either his love or money will procure full friend- 
ship for us, he will use both. His money (you see) is paid, he hath laid it 
down, a sufficient price ; and besides, he is infinitely beloved of his Father, 
so as for his sake he cannot but accept it, and love us again through him 
better than ever. For, Prov. viii., he is his old friend, and ancient com- 
panion, ver. 30, even before the world was, his only begotten Son, not by will 
but nature, the very substantial image of his person, Heb. i. 3 : in whom there- 
fore he cannot but delight, and be well pleased, as he himself from heaven 
hath said, ' This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased ;' not with 
him only, but in him with others ; for therefore he bids us hear him and 
believe him ; and if it had not been that he is well pleased with us in him, 



510 EECONCILIATION BY THE BLOOD OF CHRIST. [CoL. I. 20. 

it had no way concerned us. Therefore, in Eph. i. 9, we are said to be 
' gi-aciously accepted in him, as the beloved one of his Father,' as it is 
there. And though he secretly bore good will to us before, yet in that his 
beloved, he hath made us gi'aciously accepted, made way for owning us, and 
shining graciously upon us, in and through him, whereas without him, he 
would never have afibrded us one good look. 

And though in Adam we were beloved, having his image in us in him, 
yet iafinitely more in Christ : Rom. v. 17, ' We receive abundance of grace, 
and righteousness, and life in Christ ; ' and therefore, says Christ, John 
X. 10, ' I came that they might have hfe, and that they might have it more 
abundantly.' It is a degree of comparison, and therefore with that former 
state of hfe we once had ; they shall have all that life (and God's favour is 
our hfe) they once had, and more abundantly. In that Rom. v. 17, he 
speaks comparatively with our estate in Adam, and seems to make this the 
fruit of that abundance of gi'ace and righteousness that we receive, above 
what in Adam we should, that we shall reign in hfe, be kings in heaven, to 
which place his righteousness would not have brought him, but served only 
to continue that life and degree of favour he was received into. But in him 
we are beloved with the same love Christ himself is : John xvii. 23, ' Thou 
hast loved them, as thou hast loved me ; ' and therefore, ver. 27, adds and 
makes this a fmiher favour gi'anted at his request, that they might be v/here 
he is, whither else they should not have come. For he ascended to pre- 
pare that place for us, and then heaven was opened, and not till then; when 
he said, ' This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.' We are 
therefore not only made friends again in heaven, but further received into 
a gi'eater degree of favour than ever, and to a higher place in court. 

6. But now because, in the sixth place, it may be said, that though for his 
sake we are made friends as good as ever, yet we may fall out again, a 
breach may come, and so the enmity become gi-eater than ever ; he may 
use us kindly for a while for his sake, but yet, upon some provocation, he 
may cast us off again, and remember all our former sins. 

Therefore, sixthly, know that there is eternity and pei^petuity annexed to 
this his mediation, to make it yet more full ; and so full as nothing now can 
more be added ; Heb. x. 14, ' By one offering he hath perfected for ever 
them that are sanctified.' His offering, though but one, yet it was a per- 
fect one, wanting nothing ; once was enough ; it is of everlasting force and 
merit, for it perfecteth for ever. And it is not thus only in itself, but in 
the fniit of it to those who enjoy it, it perfecteth them for ever who are 
sanctified by it. There is no danger of justification, if sanctification hold 
out, that being the condition on our part ; and therefore shewing the eternal 
efficacy of that one offering, he says, it perfects them who are sanctified ; 
even that being the covenant on his pari to perform in us, as well as justi- 
fication is ; and therefore he adds, ver. 15, 16, 17, 18, ' Whereof the Holy 
Ghost is a witness to us : for after he had said. This is my covenant ; I 
wUl write my laws in their hearts ; he says, and their sins and iniquities I 
will remember no more.' The sum whereof is this, that justification is 
eternal : ' Their iniquities will I remember no more.' And therefore 
sanctification is eternal also, and both he puts upon the merit of that one 
offering, that righteousness which hath influence into both, being eternal 
also, and perfects for ever ; and therefore, Dan. ix. 24, he is said to finish 
and put an end and a seal to sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, 
and to bring in everlasting righteousness ; that is, such a righteousness as 
shall, thi'ough the strength and eternity of its merits, for ever put an end 



Col. I, 20.J reconciliation by the blood op christ. 611 

to sins, and to make a reconciliation as eternal as itself is, and us friends 
for ever. For it is such a righteousness, that as it is of that breadth to 
cover milhons of worlds of sins, so of tllat length, that no times to eternity 
could wear it out where it is once imputed. 

And indeed the reason why it is of that length is, because it is of that 
sufficiency, though it be but one offering, yet it perfects for ever when it is 
once imputed ; and till the guilt of sin can come to be of more force than 
the merit of his righteousness, it cannot cease to be imputed when once it 
is imputed. And therefore it is not said, that by reason of it, sins are re- 
membered no more, but iniquities also, in both the forementioned places. 
So that when Christ ceaseth to be righteousness, then may we, when once 
he is made righteousness to us. 

And to this end further, besides the everlastingness of his righteousness, 
he himself on purpose lives for ever to keep us in favour, and his right- 
eousness in memory, and our sins in forgetfulness : Heb. vii. 24, ' This 
man,' says he, * because he continueth for ever, hath an unchangeable 
priesthood ; wherefore he is able to save to the utmost them that come 
unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them.' 
He is able to save to the utmost ; that is, the utmost of sins, be they what 
they will ; to the utmost of times, though continued never so long. No 
guilt can reach so far, and to such greatness, from which he is not able to 
save ; and he makes this as one reason of it, because he himself lives for 
ever, and lives on purpose to put remembrance and force into his media- 
tion, ' He Uveth to make intercession.' 

He is not one that will be silent whilst he lives, never hold his peace till 
he have peace. ' If any man sin,' after the imputation of that righteousness, 
* we have,' saith he, ' an advocate with the Father.' If sin and the devil, 
who is sin's advocate, plead against us, yet we have Christ our advocate, 
who never took any cause in hand wherein he was foUed ; and this with the 
Father, both his and ours, who is therefore ready to hear his children 
pleaded for by such a Son. And if the blood of dead Abel cries, shall not 
the blood of living Christ speak louder ? If the sin of Adam, now he is 
long since dead, would to eternity continue to condemn men bom of him 
(if it might be supposed generation might last to eternity), one man after 
another, and never have any stint ; and shall not the righteousness of him 
' who is alive for evermore,' Eev. i. 18, be of force to dispel the guilt of all 
the sins, that can be supposed to be committed, even to eternity ? 

See how the apostle argues it, Rom. v. 10, ' If, when ye were enemies, 
ye were reconciled by his death, much more shall we be saved by his life.' 
He argues from the less to the greater ; and the comparison is double. 
1. His death and life are compared together. And, 2, our state before 
reconciliation and after. If after we had gone on many years in a state of 
enmity and rebellion, and yet were made friends through the strength of 
his mediation ; and all that enmity forgotten and pardoned ; then being 
made friends, it is easier for Christ to keep us so, and to get our sins still 
pardoned to the end of our days. And if his death was of force enough to 
reconcile you then, much more, being now alive, and so able to put life 
into the merit of his death, will he be able to keep God and you friends ; 
and therefore, says he, in the 6th chapter 9th verse, having said at the 5th 
that * we are planted into the likeness of his resurrection,' he makes the 
likeness and similitude to hold in this, * knowing that Christ, being raised 
from the dead, dieth no more ; death hath no more dominion over him. 
For in that he died, he died unto sin once ' (he had not died but for sin, 



512 EECONCILIATION BY THE BLOOD OF CHRIST. [CoL. I. 20. 

and then needed die but once for it) ; ' but in that he liveth, he liveth unto 
God. Likewise,' says the apostle, ver. 11, ' reckon ye yourselves also dead 
unto sin, and alive unto God through Jesus Christ.' Make account that 
when Christ is out of favour, then you may be ; when he is damned, you 
may. But he liveth ever, so shall you ; for by that one death ' he hath 
perfected for ever them that are sanctified.' 

Use. Now the common use or corollary from both these, what God has 
done, and what fulness dwells in Christ, is this, that certainly there is 
peace and reconciliation to be had and obtained with God by sinners and 
enemies to him ; and this, my brethren, is the pitch,* the marrow of the 
gospel ; such news, that as soon as it burst out, heaven and earth rang 
with joy again. The angels could not hold, but, as being ambitious to be 
the relators of it, posted down to earth to bring the first news of it : Luke 
ii. 13, 14, ' Peace on earth, good-will towards men.' Though you can 
hear it, and be no more moved than the seats you sit upon, yet when it 
was first pi'eached it brought in men by troops, as voluntaries, more than 
the law had done : Luke xvi. 16, ' The law and the proj^hets were till John : 
but since the kingdom of God' (that is, the gospel) ' is preached, and every 
man presseth into it.' But now, alas ! we that are daily used to the tidings 
of it, how little are we moved with it ! How few come in upon proclama- 
tion made of it ! And therefore we are fain to make it the greatest of our 
business to preach the law, and come with that great hammer to break your 
bones in pieces first, that we may then preach the gospel, as it is Isa. Ixii., 
to the captives, and to bind up the broken-hearted, and so to make our- 
selves work ; and this we count our misery. Yea, and this we profess 
before you all this day, we tremble most when we come to preach it ; for 
we are afraid that men should still go on, and lie in their sins, which if 
they do, they had well nigh as good have been in hell, as in the church to 
hear it, because God may be provoked to swear against them that they 
shall never enter into his rest. 

Yet because a necessity is laid upon us, not to preach only, but to preach 
the gospel, and that all that are brought home to God must have the 
knowledge of it, I return to enlarge and press the use mentioned, and shew 
the connection of it with what hath been delivered, and how it flows from it. 

Reconciliation, I say, surely may be obtained. 

First ; Because God the Father so strongly purposed and intended it for 
some, therefore surely it maybe had, for he will never go back or alter any 
resolution he hath so peremptorily taken up ; yea, though he had not made 
known that his purpose to us his creatures, for ' he is not as man that he 
should repent ;' he should be conscious to himself of imperfection if he did : 
and he swore (as I told you), and would not repent from everlasting, and 
now he hath made known this which he purposed in himself, Eph. i. 9. 

Secondly ; His delights were in it, and therefore are in it still, his greatest 
and strongest delights. Though we poor, frail creatures alter our delights 
daily (for indeed our delights do arise out of alteration and variety), yet he 
can never alter his ; but what he delighted in once he delights in still ; and 
surely if the thoughts of making us friends aforehand possessed his heart 
so deeply and so long, much more now, when he shall come to the per- 
formance and execution of it, and to reconcile us actually ; to see that done, 
the thoughts of which so pleased him. Do we think that such thoughts, so 
deeply set, and fed with delight, can vanish or be forgotten ? Surely no. 
It is the day he longs for, which he hath seen a-coming and rejoiced in, 

* Qu. ' pith ?•— Ed. 



Col. I. 20.] keconciliation by the blood of christ. 513 

and said in himself, ' When will it be ?' Jer. xiii. 27. And in the shewing 
mercy and dispensing it, ' I do delight,' saj's ho, Jer. ix. 24. No request 
therefore or suit pleaseth him so, or agi-ees more with his heart, than suing 
for mercy and pardon, and to be friends with him ; he is grieved when he 
is hindered by our impenitency from enjoying his delights. And then, 

Thinlhj ; He spake to his Son himself, unbespoke to by us, and made 
known his mind to him, and called and anointed him to this work, and with 
the greatest vehemenc}^ when he swore concerning him, that he should be 
a priest ; and having expressed so much seriousness, as then he did to him, 
when he swore and said he would not repent, Heb vii. 21. For his gifts 
and calling, and oaths, are without repentance. 

And, Fourtkhj ; In that his Son did as willingly undertake it, and now 
hath also undergone it, and a covenant having passed between them, he is 
much more engaged to accept it. For to what end did he trouble his Son 
to come down from heaven, and to take our shame and frailties, and to die ? 
What, in vain ? as the apostle elsewhere argues, Gal. ii. 21. What, to 
spend his strength for nought ? as Isa. xlix. 4. A shame it were to take 
such a journey to no purpose. No ; God made him a promise, Isa. liii. 
10, 11, that he should ' see his seed, and see the travail of his soul, and he 
should be satisfied ; for my righteous servant shall justify many ;' and this 
because he underwent so much grief and sorrow so willingly, as it is in the 
former part of the chapter ; and the joy of this was it made him undergo it 
so willingly : Heb. xii. 2, ' For the joy that was set before him.' And that 
his joy was this, that he should * prolong his days,' and though he died in 
the travail, yet he should see the travail of his soul ; and as a woman, though 
she be in great pains, yet her joy is ' that a man-child is born into the 
world ;' so it is with Christ, that many should be justified by him, as it 
follows there, for nothing else will satisfy Christ. And that he should ' divide 
the spoil with the strong,' ver. 12, ' because he poured out his soul to 
death ' ; that is, he triumphed over hell and death, and in the conquest 
spoiled principalities and powers, and obtained heaven and everlasting 
righteousness, by which he himself was not made the richer. God 
therefore allows him to divide it, and give it away to others. And God con- 
sidereth also how that in this work he was his servant : * My righteous 
servant ' (saith he) ' shall justify many ;' and he was his servant, did his 
business in it ; and should he have no wages nor reward ? Yes, the only 
reward which he seeks for is the salvation and justification of his elect, and 
those God hath given him. Isa. Ixii. 11, when Zion is saved, and his sal- 
vation of them cometh, it is added that ' his reward is with him, and his 
work before him,' that being the reward of his work ; and Isa. xlix. 4, when 
Christ complained that in regard of Israel, that is, the Jews, ' I have,' in a 
manner, ' spent my strength in vain,' so few of them are called, that my 
reward and work is with my God to give me wages. What is that ? Ver. 6, 
* I will give thee for a light to the Gentiles, and that thou mayest be my 
salvation to the ends of the earth ;' and ' I have heard thee in an acceptable 
time ;' and 'I will give thee for a covenant to the Gentiles, to say to the 
prisoners. Go free.' This is God's answer to him there. 

Fifthly ; It is the duty of Christ, if I may so speak with reverence, to 
bring men in, John x. And as to him, so to us, he hath manifested so 
much, by all means possible, to assure men of his willingness to be recon- 
ciled to them, if they will be so to him, to assure us he hath engaged him- 
self by all means possible. 

And unto all these secret engagements in his own heart, and to his Son, 

VOL.' V. K k 



614 RECONCILIATION BY THE BLOOD OF CHRIST. [CoL. I. 20. 

we may now add, all the professed publications of his mind herein to us, 
■which he hath made upon all occasions, and by all means possible. As, 

First ; He hath published this news by all three persons. First ; him- 
self to Adam in paradise ; and renewed it again and again, with his own 
immediate voice from heaven, ' This is my well beloved Son, in whom I 
am well pleased,' which we heard (says Peter), and is no fable. 

Secondly ; Christ, who is ' the faithful and true Witness,' Kev. i. He 
came from the bosom of his Father ; and as he died, ' so he preached 
peace,' Eph. ii. 17 ; and it was one of the first texts he preached on : Luke 
iv. 18, ' The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me 
to preach the gospel ; to preach deliverance to the captives.' 

Thii'dly ; The Holy Ghost bearing witness. ' God hath exalteth him, to 
give repentance and forgiveness of sins. Acts v. 31, 82, and so Heb. x. 16. 
These are the three witnesses in heaven, 1 John v. 7, and their record 
is this, ' That there is life to be had in his Son :' ver. 11, ' And if 
we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater ;' and he that 
believes not this makes God a liar, because he believes not the record that 
God gave of his Son. 

And, fourthly ; He hath published it also by all creatures reasonable, and 
to all creatures reasonable. 

(First.) The angels, they came and preached * peace on earth, good will 
towards men,' Luke ii. 14. 

(Secondly.) To men he hath given gifts powerful and full of glory, Eph. 
iv. 8, &c., and a commission, most large and gracious, to tell men that 
* God was in Christ reconciling the world,' 2 Cor. v. 20. Yea, 

(Thirdly.) And he hath maintained this ministry in all ages, all times 
ring with the news of it. The world is as full of these ambassadors now 
as ever. And these lie as lieger ambassadors, to treat with men about this 
peace ; to proclaim that he is fully wiUiug, and upon that gi-ound to beseech 
men to be reconciled ; and so long as lieger ambassadors lie in a place, and 
are not sent for away, so long the treaty of peace holds. 

(Fourthly.) He hath done this by them in all places ; he has bidden 
them ' go and preach it to all the world, to every creature,' Mark xvi. ; and 
accordingly his disciples did preach it, and had done it in Paul's time, Col. 
i. 6. And this openly ; ' Wisdom cries without, utters her voice in the 
streets, and cries in the chief places of concourse,' Prov. i. 21. Chi-ist 
cries his riches at the cross ; cares not who hears it, yea, would that all 
should know it, and he would not have it spoke so openly and generally, if 
he were not most serious in it : and ' if it were not so, he would have told 
you.' 

(Fifthly.) He hath declared it by all means else that may argue seriousness. 

[First.] Not by bare word of mouth, but j'ou have his hand for it ; he 
hath left his mind in writing this book, which is dropped from heaven ; the 
title of it is, ' The word of reconciliation,' 2 Cor. v. 19, the main argument 
of it being reconciliation ; and if there be any truth in it, then certainly in 
this doctrine of reconciliation. In this book we find proclamation sent 
forth after proclamation, book after book, line after line ; all written to 
this end, that we might have hope and strong consolation, as the apostle 
witnesseth. 

[Secondly.] He hath added the seals of the sacraments, and an oath to 
it also ; and that was not made or slipped from him at unawares, as oaths 
from men use to do ; but advisedly, with the greatest earnestness and deli- 
beration that might be, Heb. vi. 17. God willing (the text says) more 



Col. I. 20.] eeooncilution by the blood op christ. 515 

abundantly to manifest this his intent, and the immutability of this hig 
counsel of reconciling the world to himself through Christ (which is the 
promise mentioned in the former verses made to Abraham), confirmed that 
promise with an oath, that by two immutable things (his word and oath), 
we might have strong consolation and hope. 

[Thirdly.] He hath pawned heaven and earth, the covenant of day and 
night, in mortgage, to forgive iniquity through his Son's death, Jer. xxxi. 
3i-3G, and chap, xxxiii. 20, ' This is my covenant ' (says God there), ' that 
I will forgive their iniquity, and remember their sins no more,' ver. 34 and 
ver. 36 : 'If those ordinances depart, of sun and moon,' &c., ver. 35, ' and 
if you can break the covenant of day and night,' ver. 20th of 33d chap., 
' then may this covenant of mine be broken.' Day and night, we see, con- 
tinue still, and therefore this covenant holds good still. 

(Sixthly.) And lastly ; If all this will not persuade men of this his will- 
ingness to be reconciled to them, and shew them mercy, manifested so 
seriously so many ways (wherein it is impossible for him to lie, as the 
apostle speaks), yet at last, let his actions and courses, which he hath taken 
from the beginning of the world, speak for all ihe rest. He hath been 
reconciling the world in that sense : that is, he hath been bringing friends 
and pardoning many, in all ages, from the beginning of the world. As 
fii'st, Adam and Eve, the ringleaders, the heads of the rebellion, who drew 
aU the rest of the world into that enmity, were yet reconciled. Kings 
usually hang up the heads and chiefs in treason, for examples of their jus- 
tice, though they pardon others ; yet them did God reconcile to himself, as 
examples of his mercy to all that should come of them. And it is observ- 
able, that the first thing he did, after the world was fallen, was preaching 
this gospel, and shewing of mercy in pardoning them. He began to do 
that soon ; he meant to be always doing that to the end of the world, which 
he delighted in. His heart appears to be most in this work, when he began 
it so soon. WTiat should I reckon up the rest that followed that ? Abra- 
ham, David, &c., the time would fail me. The Romans were enemies, and 
they were reconciled, Rom. v. 8, 10 ; the Ephesians, Eph. ii. 12, 14 ; the 
Colossians were ' sometimes enemies, yet now reconciled,' Col. i. 21 ; yea 
(and God be blessed), Christ is yet, according to his own promise, that he 
would be with us to the end of the world, reconciling the world to himself 
still. God hath some true friends now in the world, that are truly recon- 
ciled to him, that walk in the streets by you, live amongst you; and he 
will have thousands when you are gone. And what are these but as flags 
and patterns of mercy and reconciliation, hanged out by God to toll otiiers 
in ? Eph. ii. 7. 

And yet, because notwithstanding all this assurance of God's willingness 
to be reconciled, there are certain tacit objections and stumbling-blocks 
which lie in poor distressed souls' minds, which block up their access to 
God for this peace, I will therefore remove some discouragements, which 
are apt to arise in men's minds when they hear this news of peace and good 
will. For as when God would speak peace to his people, Isa. Ivii., and 
brings them into the land of Canaan again, ha bids them (ver. 14), ' Cast 
up, and take away the stumbling-blocks ;' sc when we would persuade men 
to come unto God, we must make the way clear, and shew how there is an 
abundant entrance made into the kingdom of Christ. 

First, the consciousness of their own rebellions strike such terror into 
their consciences, as they dare not come into his presence, nor look him in 
the face ; but for that consider what we have been speaking of this while. 



516 EECONCILIATION BY THE BLOOD OF CHEIST. [CoL. I. 20. 

Is it not a matter of reconciliation ? Now, if there were not sin nor rebel- 
lion in thee, there needed not a reconciling : Christ might have been spared 
this labour. Nay, consider that if this were any real hindrance, there 
should be no saints in heaven but Christ and his holy angels ; for all those 
saints, who now behold his face with joy, were sometimes enemies as well 
as thou. For when the text says, He reconcileth all things in heaven, it 
implies that all those saints who are now in heaven were enemies and rebels 
once ; for else what needed any reconciliation ? 

But some will farther say, Ay ; but I have been a deadly, desperate, 
hateful enemy, and opposer to himself, his children. Why, consider, that 
these Colossians were enemies in their minds, in evil works, as deeply and 
as strongly contrary as any others. 

Ay ; but I have been a transcendent enemy, an arch rebel ; and though 
he may be reconciled to others, yet never, I fear, to me. Well, suppose 
thy heart and thy life have been never so full of enmity and rebellion against 
him, yet consider the text tells us, that ' Christ hath all fulness in him to 
reconcile ; ' and till thou canst be fuller of sin than he of righteousness, 
there is enough to pardon thee : ' He is able to save to the utmost,' be the 
case never so bad, the matter never so foul. 

Ay, but thou wilt say, I have been so for these many years, I have lived 
in enmity, and in that state long, twenty, thirty, forty, fifty years ; and it 
is an old grudge God may have against me. Consider that this fulness 
dwells in Christ ; it hath resided longer in him, and in God's acceptation, 
than sin hath done in thee ; yea, it will dwell in him for ever, it is an ever- 
lasting righteousness. 

In a word, suppose thy sins are never so many and so grievous, yet 
consider that his thoughts of pardoning are more, for they have been from 
everlasting, as I shewed out of the 40th Psalm, 5tli verse, ' They cannot 
be numbered.' And also that the plot of this business is to make grace 
and mercy abound; it is Christ's trade to purge sin, Mai. iii., and the more 
sin the more work you bring him. He is a physician, who healeth freely 
and simply, to shew his skill and pity, and for no other end ; and there- 
fore the older the worser, the more festered the sore is, he is the willinger 
to heal it ; for he shall have his end in healing it more, shew the more 
skill, the more mei'cy ; therefore, though it may seem to discourage thee, 
yet it doth not discourage him ; when thou comest to him, thou art the 
welcomer if thou wilt but come to him. It was his business he came for, 
to save sinners ; and suppose thou beest the chief, as Paul was, 1 Tim. 
i. 15, and a blasphemer, as he, ver. 13, yet is it ' a faithful saying, that 
Christ came to save sinners,' &c., 'even the chiefest of them.' 

But you will say. That was extraordinary, and no way exemplary for me. 
But the words shew the contrary ; for he says it was a truth worthy of all 
acceptation, as therefore concerning others as well as himself, let them be 
as great sinners as he : ' And to me first' (says he, ver. 16), ' that I might 
be a pattern' (of mercy) 'to all that should believe.' Yea, to all that 
should be afraid and discouraged to believe, by the greatness of their sins ; 
and in that God began with him, he meaneth not to end with him, he puts 
him in the forefront of the bill, ' to me first,' to bring others the faster in. 
Some one in keaven must be the chiefest of sinners, and who can tell but 
that it may bo thee ? 

But when these objections are answered, and sins proved to be no bar 
between pardon and them, yet then they plead that it may be that they 
are not elected, as Paul and others were, for whom God intended all this, 



Col. I. 20.] RECONCIIilATION BY THE BLOOD OP CHRIST. 517 

and therefore it may prove an uncertain suit ; for if they be not elect ones 
also, they shall miss of it, though they should seek and seek never so ear- 
nestly. If I knew certainly indeed that peace were to be had for me (my 
person) in particular, there was some life to stir in it. 

For answer to this. Not to meddle with the controversy of the univer- 
sality of Christ's death and God's love, in this place and at this time. 
But let all this bo granted. 

First, Let me deal with you upon that supposition, that it might prove 
uncertain in regard of particular election ; and convince you what strong 
incentives there are for you to seek it, all this supposed. 

I. Unless thou didst certainly know that thou shouldst certainly miss of 
it, and until God declares thou art none of the number, so long there is 
hope concerning this thing ; there is an It may he, which is as much as we 
find many promises expressed in, as Zeph. ii. 3 ; so Joel ii., he exhorts 
them to turn to him with their whole heart, for he is gi-acious, &c. ' And 
who knoweth if he will turn and repent, and leave a blessing behind him ? ' 
If it be no more, God expects you should turn upon this ; this hope may 
quicken you, and stir you to cast yom'selves upon his fi'ee grace, seeing it 
is in him ; to refer yourselves to his mercy, depending upon him in the 
use of all means. 'Let us turn' (say the poor Ninevites, who therefore 
will rise up in judgment against thee), ' for who can tell but the Lord may 
repent of the evil ?' And God did so, Jonah iii. 9, 10. There njight be 
a door of escaping — and they were thought prisoners, yet of hope, Zech. 
ix. 12 — 'and venture they would for a pardon, though they did not know 
certainly that they should obtain it. But, 

II. Suppose yet further, more unlikely than likely that thou shouldst 
speed in thy suit ; yet considering it is a case of absolute necessity to seek 
out for reconciliation and peace, there is a strong ground to move thee to 
seek out for it, and spend the utmost of thy endeavours to attain, and 
think it an infinite mercy that it is not declared to be absolutely impossible 
for thee. 

In case of absolute necessity, we see men weigh not impossibilities ; but 
do put themselves and all their endeavours upon a venture, though the busi- 
ness be very uncertain. 

For example, men being pressed to the wars, though it be usually certain 
that some shall die, and those in all probability who fight in the forefront, 
or venture upon some desperate piece of sei^vice, yet it being necessary for 
them to undertake that service which is commanded upon pain of hfe, and 
there being some possilibity they may escape, it may fall out so ; in this case 
they are content to hazard and venture themselves ; therefore also why not 
much more in this case shouldst not thou, though there were more unlike- 
lihood that thou shouldst not obtain, than that thou shouldst ? To give 
another also, 2 Kings vii. 3, 4. Two* lepers, they reasoned with them- 
selves, ' If we enter into the city, then the famine being in the city, we shall 
die there ; if we sit here, we die also. Come, let us faU into the camp of 
the Aramites : if they save our lives, we shall live ; and if they kill us, we are 
but dead.' Thus, in a case of necessity, they chose that part which, though 
it had many improbabilities in it, yet which might fall out otherwise, there 
was an if might be made of saving their lives ; and yet the most unlikely 
one, for they did not know but that the Aramites might be resolved to cut 
ofi" all the Jews, and spare not a man alive ; and if they meant to spare any, 
yet of all others (they might well think) they would cut ofi" them ; because, 

* Four. — Ed. 



518 KECONCILIATION BY THE BLOOD OF CHRIST. [CoL. I. 20. 

being lepers, they were unfit for service and employment, and might infect 
the camp. 

And suppose this were thy case, that of all others thou wert most likely 
not to obtain mercy, that thou a persecutor and contemner of grace, &c., 
shouldst in all probability be cut off, yet there being some possibility, in 
a case of such necessity, come in and venture thyself. And the necessity 
is greater in thee ; for the lepers there might be supposed some miraculous 
way of preserving them, but for thee no other at all ; God hath no other. 
And the death the leper should die, both one way and the other, would be 
alike ; but if thou seekest not, thou wilt die a worse death. But, 

III. In this case of reconciliation, there is (supposing the doctrine of 
particular election) both a certainty that God intends it for many, and as 
equal and indifierent a likelihood in view that it is intended for thee as for 
any other. "Which, besides that great necessity to enforce thee, may add 
much encouragement and hope to thee. For thou heardest before, that 
none of thy sins are any bar at all ; and if any sin must hinder, no sin but 
that against the Holy Ghost. Though there be many signs of election, yet 
none of absolute reprobation but it. No former dealings of God with thee, 
nor any dealing of thine with him, though never so base and injurious ; no 
circumstance in any sin, either that it hath been so often and so long lain 
in, and committed after such vows, mercies, convictions, deliberations, can 
exclude thee. Nay, none of these do argue thee further off from mercy 
than abother that is in the state of nature with thee, there is nothing can 
be said concerning thee but it might have been said of some whose portion 
reconciliation hath been ; as the apostle saith, * No temptation hath befallen 
you but what is common to men ; ' so nothing can be objected against thee 
but hath been and is common to those who have obtained mercy. No leprosy 
makes thee unfitter or unlikelier to be saved than another. So that lay but 
these two together. 

1. That it is certain some in all ages shall find mercy, and that thou are 
as fairly capable and as nigh as another. 

2. There is no qualification in the statute to exclude thee : thy country, 
sex, age, parts, hinders nothing ; for God did look to none of all these when 
he chose men ; Acts x, 34, ' He is no respecter of persons ; ' so as thou 
mayest say as they. Acts xv. 11, 'I believe that, through the grace of 
Christ, I may be saved, as well as they ; ' for grace is free, and respects 
nothing in the person, one way or other, to whom it iutendeth favour. 

And therefore I, seeing nothing against it, as well as nothing why I 
should, I am as near it as another, and therefore will stand for it. 1 Kings 
XX. 31 ; when they, having heard the kings of Israel were merciful kings, 
and had spared others in the like case that they and their master Benhadad 
were in, and saw nothing in their condition had not been pardoned to others 
by them, they, upon this ground, say, ' Let us put ropes about our necks, 
peradventure he may save thy life.' It was but a peradventure, and a 
greater one than can be supposed in thy case ; for they had heard only in 
the general, ' the kings of Israel,' but whether this king Ahab were of such 
a disposition they knew not, and yet they adventured upon it to seek him. 
But thou heardst that this great God is a God gracious, merciful, &c., and 
that he hath pardoned thousands in the hke condition. 

IV. In the fourth place, thou art not only thus equally capable of it, as 
well as another, but there is a probability, a likehhood God doth intend 
thee, because thou hast heard that he is a merciful God, and willing to be 
reconciling by his own appointment. 



Col. I. 20. J reconciliation by the blood of christ. 519 

The news of it is especially directed to thee by himself; and he hath 
bidden thee to stand for it, and come in for it. For the word of reconcilia- 
tion which we preach is made known but to a few ; and those to whom it 
comes, it comes out of special mercy, and by God's direction, rather to one 
place than another, rather to one man than to another ; as why was Paul 
forbidden to go into Bythinia ? Acts xvi. 7, and called to go into Mace- 
donia ? and bidden (Acts xviii. 10) to stay at Corinth and preach ? but 
because, as it is there, ' I have much people in this city.' When the 
plague comes to a place any man lives in, whenas other places are free, he 
fears lest God may intend to take him away by it, rather than others in 
other places, and still looks on himself in bed, if he hath no token on him. 
So when the gospel comes to the place thou livest in, and not the sound of 
it confusedly, but the knowledge distinctly of it to thy ears, thou hast cause 
to think it exceeding probable that God doth intend thee for salvation, and 
the kingdom of God is come nigh thee. It is a great probability of election 
that the gospel comes to thee, 1 Thess. i. 5, and an especial sign he means 
to save, and hath chosen those to whom he makes known this mystery of 
his will, of reconciling and gathering men to himself, Eph. i. 9, &c. Those 
servants of Benhadad had no intimation of mercy from Ahab himself, or by 
his dii'ection ; but thou hast from God. The mystery hid from all ages, 
and now from most of the world, is revealed unto thee, and he hath directed 
us to thee in an especial providence. He hath not proclaimed this pardon 
to all prisons, but to a few ; and therefore, thou being in those prisons to 
which these proclamations of mercy are sent, hast cause to seek out for it, 
and much encouragement also to do it. Especially, 

V. Fifthly, this gospel, offering great salvation as annexed to this peace 
and reconciliation made with God ; the lepers thought only to save their 
lives, and so did Ben-hadad ; he was out of hopes haply of having his 
kingdom again ; this, added to that indifferent capableness of thy attaining 
it, and the probabiUty annexed to that, should exceedingly quicken thee to 
seek out for it ; for in case of preferment, as when a great office is void, a 
living or fellowship, which will certainly be bestowed on some, when a man 
shall hear of such a thing, and have a hint of it from the party that be- 
stows it, and be told by him that he is as fair for it as any other, and as 
capable, that there is no clause in the statute to exclude him and shut him 
out, and that he hath as good means to make for it as any other ; how 
would and doth this use to quicken men to use their utmost endeavour, to 
lay out their money, and put in for it ? when yet they know there are many 
suitors, and that the place can be bestowed but upon one. 

Now this is the case in hand ; the gospel offering great salvation ; ' so great,' 
as he can no otherwise express it ; Heb. ii. 3, ' But how shall we escape if 
we neglect so great salvation ? ' And this thou art as fair for, canst make 
as good means, if thou comest to Jesus Christ, as any other. This the 
apostle intimates, 1 Cor. ix. 24, speaking of his endeavour to be partaker 
of the gospel, and the salvation in it : ' Know ye not that they which run 
in a race run all, though but one receive the prize ? ' yet all will venture, 
and therefore why not thou ? Will not this practice of men, in case of a 
corruptible crown, as he calls it, though there be an uncertainty in it, con- 
demn our neglect of seeking an incorruptible crown, as ver. 25, and stop 
our mouths for pleading, that few can attain, and some may miss it ? 

VI. Sixthly, consider God's manner of revealing and making known this 
reconciliation to be had (suppose but by a few) ; yet it is indifferently to be 
propounded to all, as expecting that all should be stirred up at the hearsay 



520 RECONCILIATION BY THE BLOOD OF CHRIST. [CoL. I. 20. 

of it, with the hopes of it, and endeavours after it, Luke x. 5. Christ bade 
them say to every house they came at, ' Peace be to this house ; ' and God 
looks that every one to whom this news should come should look out for 
peace, as a thing belonging to him, Luke xix. 42 ; yea, commands all to 
whom it comes to stand for it, and to use all means to attain it, 1 John iii. 
23, and Acts xvii. 30, and will condemn men if they neglect to do so, Heb. 
ii. 3 ; and not only so, but beseecheth you to be reconciled, to come and 
seek it at his hands. And if one that had a great preferment in his gift 
should do so, would it not mightily encourage you with hopes to attain it, 
if he should send to thee to stand for it ? 

VII. But yet further, in the seventh place, if this news which thou hast 
heard, of willingness in God to be reconciled, &c, thou either art affected 
and moved to come in, or not affected ; one of these must fall out. If not 
affected at all to listen after it, thou hast no cause to complain thou shalt 
not obtain it ; for can any complain he cannot attain that which he hath no 
heart to, nor mind to attain ? But if thou beest affected with it, and hast a 
heart desirous to obtain it ; if thy heart be set on work to seek out for it ; 
if he hath enamoured thy heart with his Son, and given thee a high esteem 
of reconciliation with him, and given thee a restless spirit after it. this is a 
strong presumption, more than a probability, that it is intended for thee, 
that thou art a son of peace, Luke x. 6. ' For if it be hid, it is hid to them 
who are lost,' 2 Cor. iv. 8. 

VIII. In the eighth place, if thou wilt seek it, and dost continue to seek 
it, there is a certainty that thou shalt obtain it ; and it is a false connection 
to say, that there bemg few elected, therefore it may prove uncertain though 
I seek it. 

Now, that there is a certainty annexed to seeking, is plain by what Paul 
says, 1 Cor. ix. 26, 'I therefore so run, not as uncertainly; ' that is, I so run, 
that I shall be sure to speed. He had said in the 24th verse (as I shewed 
before), that as in the Olympian games many run, yet but one receives 
and wins the crown, and yet many will run though it be so uncertain ; but, 
saith he, in endeavouring after salvation in the gospel, of which he there 
speaks, if you will but endeavour to run as you ought, with your utmost 
might, you shaU be sure to attain, as many as will take pains to do so, and 
use all means, as he speaks there ; some, indeed, fall short through lazy 
running ; but, says he, ' So run that ye may attain ; ' that is, there is a 
running and a seeking which will certainly obtain ; I therefore so run, and 
so running shall obtain ; not as uncertainly, but so as I shall be sure to win 
the prize. And so Christ also hath said, ' Seek, and ye shall find; knock, 
and it shaU be opened unto you ; ' and he backs this by a strong convinc- 
ing demonstration to assure us of it, Luke xi. 5, If one comes to a friend 
at midnight, and desires some necessary thing of him, though he be one 
who hath no list to rise, ver. 7, nor regarded the relation of friendship at 
all in it, ver. 8, but says he has all his children already in bed with him, 
ver. 7, yet for his importunities' sake, he would rise in the end. Then I 
say unto you, says Christ, ' Knock, and it shall be opened ; ' though the 
door seems shut against thee, though thou shouldst think God intended not 
friendship to thee, and had (as it were) all his friends about him already, 
yet he would hear in the end ; and ver. 10, he confirms it by experience, 
that there was never yet any turned away, 'But every one that asketh, 
receiveth ; and that seeketh, findeth.' There was never any yet that did 
so and was turned away empty. 

And indeed, if you use the means, and seek constantly, who should hinder 



Col. I. 20.] reconciliation by the blood of ohrist. 521 

you ? Or how is it possible that you shoukl come to miss of it ? Neither 
God the Father, nor God the Son, who yet are the parties through whose 
hands reconcihation runs. 

1. Not God the Father ; for he having committed the word of reconci- 
liation to us, to make it known to every man indifferently, with command 
from him, yea, with earnest beseeching to persuade men to be reconciled 
to him, 2 Cor, v. 20. If any soul upon this news comes, and hath a mind 
to prove, is taken with his friendship, can never be quiet without it, and 
useth all means to attain it, God is as truly bound to dispense peace to that 
soul as if he had named him from heaven ; for we do all this * in God's 
stead,' as 2 Cor. v. 20, and as ambassadors do in his stead beseech you ; 
and herein we are la\\'ful ambassadors ; so as it is, as if God by us did 
beseech you, and we exceeding not our commission ; God will make it 
good, as kings use to do the treaties of their ambassadors in the like, 
when they do things in their names and according to their instructions. 
God the Father's warrant we have to go to his Son, and he condemns us 
if we do not. 

And, 2. Jesus Christ will not be your hindrance; for he hath said, 
John vi. 37, ' Whosoever cometh unto me, I will in no wise cast out.' 
And we have reason to think him willing ; for it was the end of his death, 
that he might see his seed and be satisfied. Christ needed not have pur- 
chased it for himself, who was and is ' God blessed for ever ;' and there- 
fore is not desirous to keep it to himself; it is no profit to him to have it 
lie by him : he had rather it should be put out, and that others should 
share in it. And who should ? The good angels have no need of it, and 
the bad ones are incapable ; therefore for us poor sons of men it is or- 
dained, called therefore man's righteousness. 

And, besides, he was God's servant (as was said) in that great work. 
When, therefore, I come to him with his father's warrant and command 
(which you heard you have), it is as if you should come to the lord trea- 
surer with a ticket from the king for so much money ; he must dispense it, 
for it is the king's money, as this GocVs righteousness, and so called; and he 
is but the king's servant, as Christ also was. And it is also his ofiice ; for 
why else was he appointed priest ? (as she said. Why art thou a king, if 
thou wilt not do me justice ?) for Heb. v. iii.. If one brought a sacrifice to 
the priest, he was bound to offer it by the law, otherwise he failed in his 
office ; and so is Christ to present thee to his Father, if thou comest to 
him : John x. he says. His sheep he must bring ; he looks at it as his 
duty. 

Only this he will say to thee, that as his Father hath appointed him a 
priest, and he is but a servant in this dispensation of righteousness, yet 
his Father hath appointed him a king, a head, a husband to thee, to sub- 
mit to ; and that he will require of thee, or thou shalt have no benefit by 
his death ; as thou hast a patent for righteousness, he hath a charter for 
sovereignty over thee, and obedience from thee ; which is the second thing 
you are to be convinced of. 



THREE SERMONS ON HEB. I. 1, 2. 



r 



THREE SERMONS ON HEB. I. 1, 2. 



SEKMON I. 



Godf who at sundry times, and in divers manners, spake in time past unto the 
fathers by the prophets, hath in these last days sjooken unto tis by his Son, 
whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds. 
— Heb. I. 1, 2. 

I will not spend much time to shew who is the author of this Epistle, 
which indeed among divines is doubtful ; our translation hath prefixed 
Paul's name to it, being most probable that it is his. And though the 
author of it be not certainly known, yet it is not to be excluded from the 
canon, for there are other books of Scripture that the authors of them are 
not known, or at least not prefixed by themselves ; as the Epistles of John, 
his name is not mentioned in them ; prefixed it is by the church, from one 
age to another, known by the style that it is his. The reason why I chose 
to speak out of this epistle is, because it doth mention and speak of Christ 
and of his ofiices, but especially of his priesthood, more than any other 
book of Scripture I know. I will not profess an exact handling of all 
things therein contained, but raise here and there some observations and 
meditations. 

The scope of the apostle may appear, if we consider to whom he wrote ; 
he wrote to the Hebrews, which were* Jews. He did not write to the 
Hebrews not yet converted, as may appear by all the passages in the whole 
Epistle. But he spake to those that had been already enlightened and 
knew Christ, that had entertained the doctrine of the gospel. And this we 
may observe, that no book of the Scripture was written to any other but 
professors, believers, not to unbelievers. Now the Jews did stick most to 
the law, ceremonies, and legal sacrifices, all which were but types of Christ, 
and they were ignorant of the true excellency, nature, worth, and prero- 
gative of Christ revealed to them, and especially of his priesthood and 
sacrifice which he offered up above all the rest. 

The apostle's scope is to setup the gospel above the law, to raise up their 

hearts to a high esteem of Christ, to shew that Christ was the end of the 

ceremonial law ; so that all types should now cease. And because he wrote 

to the Jews in that regard, whatsoever he doth speak he doth prove out of 

* That is, ' who once were,' or ' who had been.' — En. 



526 THREE SEEMONS ON HEB. I. 1, 2. 

the Old Testament through the whole book, and it is quoted upon all occa- 
sions ; because the Old Testament had authority with the Jews, and he doth 
make everywhere now and then a short use of the doctrinal points he doth 
deliver. He doth spend this chapter to prove that the Lord Jesus Christ 
was God as well as man, and he doth make this short use of it, chap, ii., 
ver. 1, ' Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things we 
have heard.' 

The fii'st chapter doth prove that the Lord Jesus Christ is more than a 
man ; though he speaks something of him in this first chapter, which belongs 
to him only as God, yet all the rest that he speaks of him as mediator doth 
argue him to be more than a man. The second chapter proves him to be 
man, so that as you have the scope of the two first chapters, so of the whole 
epistle. 

In the first verse he breaks in upon the argument of the whole epistle, 
being to advance the gospel, and Christ and the doctrine of the gospel, 
before the doctrine of the law, and that by reason of Christ revealed in it, 
and Christ revealing it. 

He makes a comparison between the times of the law and the time of the 
gospel, and he prefers the time of the gospel before the time of the law ; 
' God spake unto the fathers by the prophets, but unto us by his Son.' 
Now look, how much the Son of God doth exceed the prophets, so much 
the doctrine of the gospel the doctrine of the law ; and look, how much the 
sun, which is the fountain of light, doth exceed the stars, and the light of 
the sun the light of the stars, so much doth the light that Christ hath 
brought us in the gospel exceed the light of the law. 

Secondly, he spake to the fathers but by degrees, mokviMi^ug, * by parcels ;' 
they had a httle light now, and anon a little more light, but they had not 
all at once. But in the time of the gospel all is poured out to you at once. 

Thu'dl}', under the time of the law the Lord did speak by several ways 
and manners, but now ye have but one way, and that a plain way. Before, 
in the Old Testament, he revealed himself obscurely, he was fain to mould 
his speech into many forms. As men, when they have notions that are 
something obscure, are fain to use several expressions to make them plain, 
so the law being dark and obscure, God was fain to deliver it several manner 
of ways, as in a riddle, by Urim and Thummim, by the prophets, &c. ; 'but 
now he speaks,' plainly and clearly, ' by his Son ;' therefore he is called 
* the brightness of his gloiy,' the image, the character, and lively expression 
of God. 

Ohs. 1. The same God that spake in the Old Testament speaks in the 
New ; he that spake to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, he speaks to you now ; 
that God that spake by the prophets, speaks now by his Son ; therefore 
certainly the faith of the fathers is not contradictory to the faith of 
us. Heb. xiii., ' Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, to-day, and the same 
for ever ;' the same Christ from the beginning of the world, the same God 
that spake ; therefore all the promises that are in the Old Testament, ye may 
apply them all now. Why ? Because it is the same God which spake to 
them, and speaks now to us ; that God that heard the prayers of Abraham, 
Isaac, and Jacob in the Old Testament, and granted their petitions, with 
whom they were so familiar ; we may have fellowship with the same God. 
That promise that was made to Joshua in particular, ' I will not leave thee 
nor forsake thee,' chap. i. the apostle, Heb. xi., doth apply to all believers ; 
and it is founded upon this, that the same God which spake in the Old 
Testament, speaks in the New. Look over all the Old Testament, and look 



SERMON I. 527 

what a God you find him there, the same God you shall find him in the 
New. Look what punishments he brought on them of the old world, the 
same he will now. And look how he dealt with his servants, as he was 
angry with Moses for a small sin, so in the same manner he will deal with 
you, if you walk in the same ways. And as he pardoned men under the 
Old Testament, so also wilLhe under the New. And as we have the same 
God, so we have the same faith, 2 Cor. iv. 13, ' We have the spirit of 
faith,' &c. 

Obs. 2. Our great God doth not speak immediately unto men, but medi- 
ately by others. Before, he spake to men by his prophets, but now by his 
Son, who took our nature upon him, that he might be a fit speaker. As we 
cannot see God and live, so we cannot hear God and live. The Lord, when 
he delivered his law, began first to speak himself, and the people hear his 
own voice, Deut. xviii. 15, 16, Exod. xx., but the people could not hear 
God's voice, for they said to Moses, ' Speak thou with us and we will hear ; 
but let not God speak with us, lest we die.' They being sinners, as 
we are, they were not able to hear God from heaven, for his voice speaks 
thunder, and striketh dead. Upon this request that the people made to 
Moses, see what God says, Deut. xviii. 17, ' They have well spoken that 
which they have spoken. Therefore what will he do ? I will raise them 
up a prophet from amongst their brethren,' &c. See his mercy ; upon their 
request he takes an advantage of promising the Messias, being one of the 
clearest promises that they had till now. It is true, he would send many 
prophets before, as forerunners of Christ, but in the end he would send 
Christ, which should be a prophet like unto Moses, to speak unto them, &c. 
God doth take advantages to make promises, when the poor people did 
shiver and quake, because God spake to them. What doth he promise ? 
He promises Christ. Thus the Lord takes a small occasion to make the 
greatest promise of Christ. 

Use 1. Therefore, seeing the Lord, when he doth speak, doth speak by 
others, and there is a great deal of reason for it, because it is your own re- 
quest, let not God fare the worse in delivering his word ; do not contemn it 
because men are fain to deliver it to you, for it is your own request. If he 
should speak himself, he would strike you dead at every word ; therefore do 
not take advantage because God doth not back it with thunder, but receive 
the word as the word of God ; for God himself would speak to you, if you were 
able to bear him ; but because you are not, therefore he speaks by others. 
Use 2. It should teach ministers not to abuse God's voice ; they should 
take heed that they speak nothing but what God hath revealed. Though false 
prophets speak what is contrary to God's will, and God bear for a while and 
doth not manifest his wrath (for he can for a while dispense with himself), 
yet the time will come when God's wrath shall wax hot against them. They 
are not to abuse the people in venting their own thoughts instead of God's. 
For see what God says of such, Deut. xviii. 20, ' That prophet that shall 
presume to speak a word in my name which I have not commanded him to 
speak, even that prophet shall die. 

Obs. 3. God spake in his prophets ; we translate it by them, but the ori- 
ginal is in them, sv '7r^o<prirai<;. A king, though he be never so far off, and 
is not by to back it, yet he may be said to speak by, though not in the am- 
bassador ; but when the Lord speaks by his faithful ministers, he doth not 
only sit in heaven, and speaks by them, but he speaks in them, assisting 
them ; he is in their hearts, and upon their tongue, and goes along with the 
word into the hearts of the hearers. 



528 THREE SERMONS ON HEB, I. 1, 2. 

Use. Let ministers therefore labour to get the Holy Ghost into their own 
hearts, that he may not only speak by them (for so he cloth by wicked men), 
but in them, that that Spirit which takes possession of them as saints may 
speak in them as ministers, that so the word which they deliver may be the 
administration of the Spirit to the hearts of those that hear them. 

Obs. 4. We come to the manner how God spake to them of old, he spake 
'zoXvfj.s^uig, by parcels, by piecemeal, by many parts, for so the word signi- 
£es. Ex. (jr. The Lord at first brought in but one promise, and that ob- 
scure ; he let drop but one word to Adam in paradise of the promised seed. 
He gave only an intimation, a hint that there should a Messias come. 
Then he went on further, and when he came to Abraham he renewed 
that promise, and added a little more, Heb. vi. 18, he added an oath ; 
and he shewed to Abraham, not only that he should be a man, but that 
he should come of his seed, and that ' in him all the nations of the 
earth should be blessed ; ' thus he enlarged the former promise. But 
all this while there was no sacrament ; here was a promise and an 
oath, but no sacrament; then he goes on and gives Abraham circumci- 
sion, which answers to our baptism ; afterwards he adds the passover, 
which answers to the supper of the Lord ; and then he reveals to Moses 
divers types of the ceremonial law. Then he reveals more clearly to 
David the resurrection and ascension of Christ ; then to Isaiah, that he 
should be born of a virgin, chap, liii.,* that he should be circumcised, that 
he should bear our sorrows, and be a ' man of sorrows,' and ' pour out 
his soul even unto death.' Unto Zechariah he revealed his poverty, and 
unto Malachi his forerunner. Thus by piecemeals he reveals, not all at 
once. The old world began with a little knowledge ; they had the worship 
of God and the sacrifices, and they knew the day of judgment, as Enoch 
the seventh from Adam prophesied of it. They knew some fundamental 
truths, the grounds of faith, but they knew Christ by piecemeal. They 
knew something of themselves, because Adam fell bat the other day ; but 
the^y knew little of Christ, that was revealed unto them by piecemeal. 

Thus the Lord doth use to reveal himself ; he hath done thus with the 
church in general. Although he did reveal all, for the matter contained 
in the New Testament, that shall be revealed to the end of the world, yet 
in regard of the light whereby this is discerned, God hath gone on by piece- 
meal. Consider the recovery of the light of the gospel from under popery, 
how it was by piecemeal. Men at first knew but a little, their hearts were 
only set against images and popery, they knew but a few pieces of the 
truth ; but Wickliffe and John Huss went further. In Luther's time they 
knew justification by faith, and then popery fell down about Luther's ears, 
and he said, if they would grant that he would go out fui'ther ; but when 
God had unreaved all the tiles, that popery was ready to be pulled down, 
then Calvin comes in, and more was revealed. 

Thus God doth go on, 'TroXvfjbioZg, to reveal himself; and as he dealt with 
the people of the Jews in regard of the matter, and as with us for the 
manner (for the JeWo had the matter revealed to them by piecemeal, but 
we had the matter given at once, but the light whereby we discern this is, 
-TroXufLs^ug), so with particular Christians, he doth discover to them first 
themselves, and then they think that at their first conversion they see a 
great deal in their hearts ; yet he goes on further to reveal more corruption 
unto them, and then he reveals Christ and his electing love to them, he 

* Perhaps alluding to tlie expression, * A root out of a dry ground.' — Ed. 
t Qu. ' no ' ?— Ed. 



SERMON I. 629 

leads them like scholars through several forms ; and though at first in the 
centre, they know all that is necessary to salvation, yet things are beaten 
out afterwards unto a circumference. They know enough of Christ at first 
to save them, and of themselves enough to humble them ; yet God sufiers 
the wheel to go over them again and again. In reading the Scripture, 
observe it ; read a chapter to-day, and when a man getteth his heart into a 
spiritual frame he will see many truths ; let him read it the next day, and 
he will see something more, &c. : the reason is because God reveals himself 
by piecemeal. 

Reason. Because indeed men are incapable of all at once, John xvi. 12. 
Our Saviour, though he came to reveal all fulness, yet how incapable were 
the apostles to apprehend it. He was fain to deliver over some of them to 
the Comforter. Paul, when he came to preach to the Corinthians, 1 Cor. 
iii. 2, he had many truths which he could not reveal unto them, for so long 
as they were carnal they were not capable of all truths, but as the flesh is 
empt3dng out of a man, so knowledge grows; so Isa. xxviii. 13, he was fain 
to speak by piecemeal, ' line upon line, and precept upon precept ; ' as ye 
teach young children a little now and a little then, for they cannot endure 
to be held long to their books ; so is God fain to do with his. And as in 
teaching young scholars, what do tutors ? They do read over first a com- ■ 
pendium, some short grounds of logic, and then another book which is a 
sijstema, and then direct them to such commentaries that do enlarge truths. 
So God doth teach first by catechisms, which contain short fundamental 
truths, and then he goes over many truths in a larger manner in their 
hearts. A painler draws at the first but a few lines with a black coal ; he aj* 
will draw the shape of a man's face, but afterwards he goeth over it with 
colours and oil ; so God doth with his church, and with private men, even as a 
master doth with his apprentice, he will not teach him all his knowledge at 
first, but he reserves something, that happily he will not teach him before 
he be to go out of his trade, he teacheth him by degrees ; so God hath 
bound himself by covenant to teach you to know him ; but something ye 
shall not know till you are to go from under his tuition. 

And this he doth,^rs/, to humble his people ; he will have them know 
but in part. Though young converts have but a little knowledge, how proud 
are they ! Much more if they had all at once. 

And likewise, secondhj, to shew the treasures in hircu^elf. In Christ are 
treasures that will hold digging to the end of the world ; men would be 
weary if they had the same li.eht still, therefore God goes on to discover, 
though the same truth, yet with new and diverse lights. Thus God reveals 
himself by piecemeals. 

6a<? 1. Let us labour to grow in knowledge ; God reveals himself by 
piecemeal, do not therefore stick in the first principles of religion ; it is the 
apostle's exhortation to the Hebrews, chap. vi. There is a great deal of 
ignorance, therefore labour to go on to perfection, and grow in Christ ; he 
reveals himself by piecemeal, not as if he had alreadv obtained ; therefore 
there is more knowledge to be had ; the greatest part of that you know is 
the least part of what you know not. 

Z'se 2. It may teach ministers to raise the age that they live in, in know- 
ledge, though of the same truths, in a clearer manner. Mat. xiii. 52. It is 
said he that is a right scribe, that is fit to do service in the church of God, 
is like a householder, which bringeth forth things new and old ; there is no 
man but God discovereth to him more, or the same by a further Hght, than 
to another. 

VOL. V li 1 



530 THREE SERMONS ON HEB. I. 1, 2. 

Use 3. It may humble young Christians, that think, -when they are first 
converted, that tbey have all knowledge, and therefore take upon them to 
censure men that have been long in Christ ; and out of their own experience 
they will frame opinions, comparing but a few notes together. Alas, ye 
know but a piece of what you shall know ! When you have been in Christ 
ten or twenty years, then speak ; then those opinions which you have now 
will fall off, and experience will shew them to be false. They think them- 
selves as Paul, that nothing can be added unto them ; but what says Paul, 
1 Cor. xiii. 11 ? * When I was a child,' &c. He takes a comparison from 
a child, as being a man, but raised up to his spiritual estate, and thou also 
wilt then ' put away childish things.' 

Use 4. If God in former ages did reveal himself but by piecemeal, and if 
that piecemeal knowledge, wbich they had by inch and inch, did make them 
holy ; for how holy was Enoch and Abraham that had but one promise ; 
then how much more holy should we be, that have had so full a discovery ! 
If one promise wrought so much on their hearts, how much more should so 
many promises on ours ! 

Use 5. Here we see that God doth work on men by degrees. It is 
Solomon's comparison, that righteousness shineth as the dawning of the 
day, till it come to perfect d^j. Conversion out of the state of nature into 
the state of grace is called coming ' out of darkness into light.' Now 
light comes into the world by degrees. A man that sitteth up in the night, 
when the first break of day is he cannot discern ; but half, or a quarter of 
an hour after he begins to see light. Thus it is with many poor souls ; 
they have light break in upon them ; they can tell that they were in dark- 
ness, but the instant when this light brake in they know not, because God 
reveals himself by degrees, 

I am now to shew how God reveals himself, -rroX-jT-goVw?. He did cast 
himself and his revelations into several moulds and shapes, into several 
ways of expressing himself, that so he might reveal himself to the people. 
As Ulysses is called '7ro}.vT£o-og, because he had ingenium versatile, and was 
able to cast himself into several moulds in his several dealings with men, 
so likewise God hath revealed himself croXurg&Tw;, after several ways. 

Thus he did under the Old Testament. In Hos. xii. 10 it is said, that 
he ' multiplied visions,' because he was various in it ; he used divers like- 
nesses and expressions of himself while he spake by the prophets. We 
have it more plain in Num. xii. G, ' If there be a prophet among j-ou, I the 
Lord will make myself known to him in a vision, and will speak to him in 
a dream.' Thus you see that there are several ways that God did speak 
to men by, by visions and dreams, and in dark speeches ; but when he came 
to Moses, who was a type of Christ (for he is said to 1 e a type in this par- 
ticular, when it is said, ' I will raise up a prophet like unto thee'), it is 
said, that he spake to him ' mouth to mouth, as a man speaks to his friend,' 
Num. xii. 8, he speaks to him in an a^Dparent manner ; but by all the pro- 
phets he did speak in dark speeches, in riddles. So in the vision of the 
great eagle, Ezek. xvii. 2, it is called a riddle. He spake sometimes by 
visions and sometimes by dreams ; yet the visions were more clear things 
than speaking by dreams ; therefore it is said, ' The young men shall see 
visions, and the old men shall dream dreams ;' the young men had more 
acute parts, and therefore they had more clear revelation. Tbus God 
revealed himself to Joseph in dreams, and therefore he is called the dreamer, 
of his brethren ; yet it is called the ' word of God,' Ps. cv. 19. So a hint 
in prayer, when it comes in with evidence, it is the word of God, as that 



SERMON I. 531 

was to Joseph. He did reveal himself by dreams, to shew, firat, that he 
can do that which no other teacher in tlio world can ; for no teacher else 
can teach their scholar when they are asleep, but so the Lord did, and so 
he can still do. Secondhj, he did it, to shew that, in revealing his message, 
reason should be asleep, and that should be subject to the revelation of God. 
He revealed himself likewise by visions, and in that regard the prophets 
are called Seers; and he revealed himself likewise by 6V//n and Thunimim : 
only those revelations were not for matter of doctrine, but of practice, when 
they were to deal in such and such a business. He revealed himself like- 
wise by types ; all the ceremonial law was but types of things to come. 
All these several ways did the Lord reveal himself to men in former times, 

The reasons of it are these. 

Reason 1. Because he would shew forth, as the apostle in another case, 
Eph. iii. 10, ' his manifold wisdom.' It is the property and alility of a 
wise man to be able to represent himself several ways, and God hath always 
delighted so to do when he would reveal himself. He went two ways to 
work revealing himself: First, in the work of creation, Rom. i. 20, it is 
said, that the invisible things of God are seen clearly, being understood by 
the things that are made, &c. ; yet this light is but a dark light. And 
therefore, secondhj. he revealed himself in the law, wherein the image of 
his holiness, justice, and wisdom appeared. And these two things are 
the angels' catechisms (as I may so call them), which they and the old 
world have studied a long time ; and in the end there came out another 
edition of himself, and all that is in him, and that is the gospel ; and the 
text saith that he hath done this, to shew forth his manifold wisdom. Thus 
God hath more ways than one to represent himself to the people. 

Reason 2. Secondly, because there are varieties of apprehensions ; one man 
•will be more taken by one way of revealing, and another by another. Thus 
the wise men were led to Christ by a star, God working on them according 
to their apprehensions. So the apostles, being fishermen, when they had 
caught a great draught of fish, Christ spake to them in their own language, 
and said, ' Follow me, and I will make you fishers of men.' Now there 
are several gifts in the church, which are but so many several ways of God's 
revealing himself ; and as in ministers there are several gifts, so in the 
hearers there are several apprehensions ; some love a rousing ministry, 
others a more rational. As men's apprehensions are, so do they favour 
and relish men's gifts ; and because men have several apprehensions, there- 
fore hath he appointed several gifts. Thus God doth in converting men ; 
he converts one man by afiliction, another man he converts by his word, 
another man by the good example that ho sees in another : 1 Pet. iii. 1, 
* That they may, without the word, be won by the chaste conversation,' 
&c. So that the Lord hath several ways to bring his work about, reveal- 
ing himself, ToXuTgoVws, therefore. So God lets man fall into manifold 
temptations, temptations of several sorts. God's dealings are exceeding 
various ; some men he humbles with afilictions, others he overcomes with 
mercies ; sometimes he deals in one way, and sometimes in another, so 
that if God hath given Christ to thee, thou mayest not stand to think at 
what door thou enterest in, what wind blew thee into heaven, for God hal.h 
many ways to bring thee in. . 

Use. It should teach minist^ thus much, to mould truths into several 
forms and shapes, because they have several apprehensions to speak to. 
Idem potest varie did, et vere did. God himself used variety of similitudes 



5S2 THREE SEBMONS ON HEB. I. 1, 2. 

by his prophets, to this end, that he might speak to the people's ajprehen- 
hension. Thus we are to do, for God did it, ctoXlit-^o'tw;. Christ used 
many parables to the same purpose, expressing faith to us under several 
expressions, as sometimes ' coming to Christ,' by ' eating of his flesh, and 
drinking of his blood ;' sometimes by ' trusting on him,' and ' believing in 
him ;' and why ? Because in believers there are several apprehensions. 
' Receiving Christ,' is the notion that expresseth the work of faith in one 
man ; in another, ' coming to Christ,' is the notion that expresseth his 
faith ; in another, ' eating Christ' savours with his apprehension. Thus 
Christ hath moulded it into several ways to suit several behevers. 

Again, it is said ' he spake by the prophets to the fathers.' Those under 
the Old Testament are called fathers, because they were ' first in Christ,' 
us Eph. i. 12. It is an honour now to be an old convert, and therefore he 
}iuts it in, ' who first trusted in Christ' ; therefore they are renowned, and 
their memory is everlasting. The saints under the New Testament, since 
the apostles' time, many or most of them, their memory is quite gone ; 
but because these were they that first believed, we have a record of all the 
old worthies to the end of the world ; and they are called fathers. And 
therefore it is an honour to be first in Christ, that so we may be patterns 
and examples to others ; and it is a great motive to tm'n and to come into 
Christ soon, for it is said, ' They obtained a good report through their 
faith,' Heb. xi. ; for to begin to believe first, when there were few examples 
and encouragements before them, is a great honour to faith, and it gives 
faith a good report. Thus Adam believed, having but one promise ; and 
Abraham, being called out of a heathenish country, and having but few 
promises, he being the fij'st example of all that believed, he is called ' the 
father of the faithful ;' God honoured him for it. But these, though they 
are called fathers, yet in comparison of the times of the gospel, are called 
but children ; it is the apostle's expression. Gal. iv. 3. The privileges 
of men under the gospel are exceeding far above theirs ; though they were 
fathers, yet those things are revealed unto us which were not unto them. 
It is said in 1 Pet. i. 11, 12, that ' they ministered unto us ;' so likewise, 
though those that did live many of them more near the primitive times 
than we that live in these times, though we honour their memories and 
call them fathers, yet we may truly say that there is more of the glory of 
the gospel revealed to us, in the days of Reformation, than was to them. 
Though they were fathers, and saw afar, yet we being set upon their backs, 
see further, though children. 

And he mentions the fathers, because the Jews did so stick to the reli- 
gion of their fathers ; because Moses's law was given to their fathers, and 
was their religion. The apostle therefore, to take away this, because they 
stuck to religion simply because it was the religion of their fathers, says 
that ' God spake to them by the prophets, but to us by his Son.' That 
may be z'evealed unto the children which was not unto the fathers ; so we 
that live in these days have a greater and clearer light than our fathers 
bad, that lived under popery. 



SERMON n. 



SERMON II. 



688 



God, uho at aiindnj times, and in divers manners, spalce in time past unto the 
fathers by the prophets, hath in these last days spoken unto us by liis Son, 
whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds. 
Heb. I. 1, 2. 

To come now to the other part of the words, ' in the last days he hath 
revealed himself unto us by his Son,' &c. The first thing we may observe 
hence is, why they should be called ' the last days ' ? These times of the 
gospel are called the last days ; — 

First, That which is last implies more than one period to have gone 
before, for where there is ultimns there must be primus et mediiis at least; 
and therefore there were more periods than one that went before the re- 
vealing of the gospel ; there were two eminent ones. The first was from 
the creation to Moses, when the law was given on mount S.nai, and the 
word committed to writing ; the second was from Moses to Christ. These 
are days that are first and middle, and in comparison of those he calls these 
days ' the last days.' 

Secondly, These are called ' the last days,' because ' upon us the ends of 
the world are come ;' as 1 Cor. x. 11. All these things happened unto them 
for ensamples ; and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the 
ends or the perfection of the world is come. All the days that went before 
were but types, and all the passages were but types ; and those things that 
have been done in the times of the gospel have been t)ie perfection of those 
things that went before. Was there wickedness before in the world ? These 
last times shall be the perfection of the world in regard of wickedness ; all 
the sins that were committed in the old world are but the prahidiiims to 
that villany that shall be hereafter. Was there grace stirring in the world 
before ? It is but a type of that grace which shall be in the new world, 
in these last times. This is the last time, because it is the perfection of 
the other. So did God send judgment upon sin and sinners, they were 
types of what more eminent judgments he would bring upon men in these 
days. It is the harvest of the world ; all that went before was but the 
sowing, this the ripening both of wickedness and grace. As the last act 
that is in a tragedy hath more in it than all the acts that went before, then 
comes in all the killing and butchering, and the plot doth then unfold it- 
self; so all the other scenes that were upon the stage of the world make 
all way, to unfold this last ; then comes in the bloody persecutions and 
heresies, and then comes sin and likewise grace to be at their full ripe- 
ness ; and therefore the apostle saith, ' I think that God hath set forth 
us the apostles last,' &c. He doth allude to the last of the play, when 
they used at Rome their fence playing, they that came up last died for it ; 
they went not off till one had killed the other. Now, saith he, ' I think 
that God,' &c., for the last time is the time wherein heresies and persecu- 
tions abound; then come in all the butchering, and all that went before 
was but a praludinm of what was to come. Therefore ye shall find that 
the Revelation, which writes of the state of the church under the New 
Testament, alludes to passages in the Old, to shew that the Old was but 
a type of what was to be done under the New. As they had an Egypt and 
a Sodom, so we have a worse Egypt and Sodom, ' which is spiritually called 
Sodom and Egypt.' And as they had a Babylon that oppressed the church, 



534 THREE SERMONS ON HEB. I. 1, 2. 

SO we have a worse Babvlon, viz., Eome, that persecuted the saints. They 
which are acquainted with the blessed book (as ' blessed is he that readeth 
it ') shall find this to be true. Again, the time of Noah is but a type 
of what shall be before the world endeth : men shall eat and drink, and 
be given in marriage ;' and as the flood came upon them, so fire and brim- 
stone shall come upon men's heads in the end. Thus the last days are the 
perfection of time. These are perilous times, where men are most wicked ; 
and as they are the worst days, so they are the best days in those that are 
good. Take them therefore which way you will, and they are the perfec- 
tion of days. 

Thirdhj, They are called the last days, because we must not look for any 
more alteration or change of things in the world, in regard of God's reveal- 
ing himself. When the law was given there was an alteration made, there 
being a covenant made under types ; but when Christ comes, he tells us, 
Heb. xii. 2G, 27, ' Yet once more I shake not the earth only, but also 
heaven.' The apostle speaks it in regard of an alteration of doctrine that 
our Savioixr Christ was to bring into the world ; he was to abolish the 
former types, and to bring in new forms, new sacraments, spiritual worship. 
He shook the heavens, whose voice shook the earth when he gave the law. 
' And this word, yet once more, signifieth the removing of those things that 
are shaken, as of things that are made.' He pulled the world of the cere- 
monial law about the Jews' ears, and shook it all down, ' That those things 
which cannot be shaken may remain.' That religion which is now estab- 
lished in the church, and those truths which are revealed to us, there will 
be no alteration in them ; the gospel is eternal, and it will eternally remain. 

Fourthly, They are called the last days, because in the end he will shew 
us that these last days shall have an end. He puts his people in comfort 
with this, for they are not called the last days, because the day of judgment 
shall presently come, for it is 1600 years ago since he called them the last 
days ; but to shew that these days in the end will have an end, these daj'S, 
I say, of sin and wickedness, and oppression of the church. The angel in 
the Revelation swears that ' time shall be no more.' The time will come 
when ' the heavens shall be no more ;' and if not the heavens, which are 
the measure of time, that spins out time, much less time. 

Use 1. ' Lift up your heads, therefore, for your redemption draweth nigh.' 
It is ' nigher than when ye first believed ;' these days will have an end, 
and the longer you live, and the more you grow in grace, the nigher you 
are to the end. The apostle useth this as an encouragement, we shall not 
always stay for the day of judgment, every day spends* upon it. Those 
that have been in heaven, as Abel, that have been there for so many 
thousand years, have stayed a long time for the day of judgment ; but our 
redemption is nigh, we are fallen into the last days. 

Use 2. We should provoke one another so much the more, because these 
are the last days : Heb. x. 25, Exhort one another to be more faithful in 
the word, because they are the last days. The devil, the shorter his time 
is, the more he rages, and therefore seeing these are the last days, the 
nigher the day approacheth, the more shall we endeavour to do God service. 
And we that live in these last days, are so much the more engaged to do 
this, because God, out of the riches of his patience, hath suflered this 
wicked world, that is lost unto him, to stand so long, that we in these last 
times might be brought forth ; he hath built a world, and before that we 
came on it there were many stages removed. He hath borne with many 
* Qu, 'speeds'?— Ed. 



SERMON II. 536 

wicked men before us, that at the last these last days may come, wherem 
he hath still a people to bring home unto himself. A man that goes to a 
fair or market, and hath set up a shop, and took little for the whole day, 
desires and expects customers to come in at last ; he hath been at the pains 
to stand ihcre all the while, and he expecteih something at last. So God 
hath built this world, and hath set up his shop (for Christ is said to set up 
his shop), and he hath invited men to come in and deal with him, to recaive 
him and salvation ; but he hath had but little custom in the world, and he 
hath suflered the world to stand still till these last days, and now he expects 
the more to come in. 

Use 3. If they be the last days, look for perilous days, look for more 
opposition of godliness, worser enemies than the Pharisees were, if worser 
can be ; look for as bloody persecutions as there have been, as damnable 
heresies. As there hath been Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, so there shall 
be the spawn of these in those days, for those ai'e the last days. And as 
in the kennel, the lower it is the more dirt is swept down into it, so all the 
sins of our forefathers are swept down to us. The world is now more 
wicked, they are the last days, and more perilous ; and therefore look fcr 
such times, though in the end there are great promises of great prosperity 
to the church. For therefore the apostle saith, that ' in the last days he 
hath spoken to us by his Son ;' for all the promises by the prophets ran 
into the latter daj'S, and therefore the apostle mentions it ; and happily in 
the latter of the last days, there may be better times, wherein the Lord may 
moi'e fully reveal and discover himself to the church, though not with so 
great an alteration as Christ when he came. There are better days coming, 
for the last days are the perfection of the former days, they are the per- 
fection as of sins and wickedness, so of grace and godliness, and happily 
of peace and prosperity. What God hath to do in the end w^e know not ; 
there are great promises made of making ' a new heaven and a new earth,' 
which signifieth the bringing in of the Jews and Gentiles ; these things are 
to be done in the last days, and these we are to expect. 

Having thus explained what is meant by the last days, I am now to give 
the reasons why the coming of Christ was deferred to those last days. 

First : Christ was to come last, after all the prophets, because he was the 
great promise. 

Secondly ; As also to convince the world the more ; as it is in the parable 
in Matthew, ' The Lord of the vineyard sent forth his servants to the hus- 
bandmen : them they slew ; then he sent forth other servants, more than 
the former' (for God will increase means to convince a people) : ' and last 
of all he sent his son.' 

Thirdly ; When all other wisdom failed, then Christ came, there being 
but one remedy, to magnify it ; it was fit that all other means should be 
tried first, therefore for 4000 years God let them try what philosophy could 
do, and natural conscience, and the law. ' When the world in wisdom knew 
not God,' then he sent 'the foohshness of preaching,' 1 Cor. i. 21, the 
subject of which is, Christ crucified, ver. 23, ' When we were without 
strength, Christ died for the ungodly,' Rom. v. 6 ; the world was without 
strength before, but God would have them know it fully, and then was a fit 
time for Christ to come. 

Fourthly ; To shew God's faithfulness : Rom. iii. 25, ' Whom God hath 
set forth a propitiation, to declare his righteousness, for the remission of 
sins that are past, through the forbearance of God.' The meaning is this : 
God hath pardoned many a sin under the Old Testament, through his for- 



586 THBEE SEBMONS ON H£B. I. 1, 2. 

bearance, for as yet he had received no satisfaction, but was long out of 
purse, and trusted Christ upon his bare word 4000 years ; therefore Christ 
came, ' in the fulness of time,' to shew his own faithfulness, God having 
trusted him so long, and his Father's faithfulness also, having promised his 
Son so long. 

Fifthly, and lastly ; Because the last revelations are always the clearest ; 
so God deals with particular men. Upon your deathbed it may be God will 
speak more to you, by his Son and Spirit, than in all j'our life before. God 
revealed himself more fully to St Paul than to all the rest, because he came 
last ; God's last works put down his former : ' They shall remember no longer 
their deliverance out of Egypt, but of the north country ;' '88 was a gi'eat 
deliverance,* but the gunpowder treason was a greater. 

He hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son. The general observa- 
tion from hence is this, — 

That our condition under the New Testament is much better than theirs 
under the Old. 

So that though they be here called fathers, yet they are elsewhere called 
children : Gal. iv., ' Blessed are the eyes that see the things,' &c.; there- 
fore our times are better. 

First, In re<:ard of the things revealed, they are more and more excellent. 

Sicmdly, The thing? revealed to them were not so clearly revealed, neither 
did they so clearly understand them, 1 Peter i. 10, 12. The prophets are 
there said to inquire by prayer, search by reading, &c., concerning the glory 
which should follow upon the sufierings of Christ ; when many glorious 
truths were to be revealed unto the church, and all that they could get after 
their inquiry was this, ' that not unto them, but unto us, they did minister 
the things which are now reported,' &c. ; that is, they in their own writings 
did reveal many things unto us which they themselves did not understand, 
therefore. Mat. xiii. 3, 5, it is said that 'Christ taught things which had been 
kept secret from the beginning of the world.' 

Thirdly, As in regard of knowledge, so in regard of grace, our times are 
more excellent, there being a greater dispensation of grace now than there 
was under the Old Testament : Zech. xii. 8, ' The feeble shall be as David ;' 
that is, so great an improvement there shall be when Christ shall come, 
that the feeble under the New shall be as those that were strongest under 
the Old. 

Use 1. Labour then to make this good in your lives. Look unto the holy 
men in the Old Testament, and consider there is more grace expected of 
you, as there is more grace prcinised to you, than there was to them, there- 
fore labour to shew it in your lives. 

Use 2. If your condition be better in regard of knowledge and grace, then 
we may well content ourselves, though it be outwardly worse. Many of them 
had great prosperity joined with their profession of the truth, as we see in 
Abraham and David ; though we want this and suffer persecution, yet let 
as be content, because our spiritual condition makes us amends, even as 
times of the gospel hath brought forth more grace and knowledge, so more 
persecutions, than ever were in the time of the law, as f butcherings in the 
primitive times. 

Now we will shew wherein our condition is better than theirs ; and it is 
better in three regards, as it is implied by the opposition in the text. 

First, Under the Old Testament God spake by the prophets, now by 
his Son. 

♦ From the Spanisli Armada 1588.— Ed. f Q^- ' or ' •' — E^- 



SERMON U. 



687 



Secondly, Under the Old Testament he spake by piecemeal, now he hath 
spoken all at once. 

Thiidhj, He did it ohscinehj divers ways, but now he hath done \i plainly 
and clearly ; therefore our condition is better. 

1. First, under the Old Testament ho did it by piecemeal, now but once ; 
therefore Jude ver. 3 calls it ' the faith once revealed unto the saints.' Under 
the Old Testament the fathers received truths by retail, but we by whole- 
sale ; yours is a new edition of truths come forth in folio. John i., the 
apostle, comparing Christ and Moses, saith, ' The law came by Moses, but 
grace and truth came by Jesus Christ ;' that is, yours is as much grace, so 
much truth, that Moses revealed not, that hath been since brought to light, 
which the corrupt church of the Samaritans had no inkling of, Johniv. 25, 
where though the woman was ignorant of many things, yet she referred it 
to the times of the Messias, who, * when he comes, would tell them all 
things.' ' In him are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge,' Col. 
ii. 3, which treasures were then brought forth. False teachers would have 
drawn them away by the knowledge of angels and philosophy, &c. No, 
saith the apostle ; study Christ, ' for in him you are complete ; ' nothing can 
be added to the knowledge of him, ' in whom are hid the treasures of wis- 
dom and knowledge.' John xv. 15, ' Whatsoever I have heard of my Father,' 
&c. You have now the original copy ; the prophets wei-e but transcripts 
out of Christ, now a leaf and then a leaf; but saith he, I am the original 
copy, and ' whatever I have heard of my Father,' necessary to salvation, ' I 
have delivered unto you.' 

Use 1. Adore then and admire the doctrine of the gospel, and the per- 
fection thereof; for it is delivered but once, not as it is with the papists ; 
this truth discovered in one pope's days, another in another ; but he hath 
done it once. The Scripture is said to make the man of God perfect, which 
cannot be said of any science in the world. There is not philosophy enough 
in all men's books to make a man a perfect philosopher, but there is Scripture 
enough to make a man a perfect divine. 

Secondly, Contend for it, for it was but once delivered. St Jude exhorts 
to contend for it upon this ground : if all, both magistrates and ministers 
and people sell the truth, it is gone, for it is as in a lease in which three have 
share ; if one will not consent, it is not sold ; so if any of these hold the 
truth it shall not depart ; therefore contend for it ; if you lose it, you will 
never have it again, for it was given but once, as Esau when he sold his 
birthright. 

Thirdly, Study the word, let it dwell plentifully in you, for it is the word 
of Christ : Ps. cxix. 96, ' The law is exceeding broad,' but the gospel is much 
broader ; the vast treasures of wisdom and knowledge are laid up in it. St 
Paul had abundance of that knowledge, it is all hid in the word. Christ 
had a world of knowledge : he hath hid it in the word ; therefore never think 
you have knowledge enough ; study the word more fully, for there is no truth 
laid up in it but shall be revealed in it before the day of judgment. ' No 
man lights a candle and puts it under a bushel.' 

2. In the time of the gospel he hath revealed himself one way ; before, 
he did it by visions and dreams and types, &c., which were very obscure ; 
for thus we have the things and see them fulfilled, yet how hard are they 
for us to understand them ; and if we do not, who have all fulfilled before 
our eyes, much less they ; but God hath laid all these ways aside, and hath 
revealed himself only by the word and sa-^rament unto the hearts of men ; 
and this he hath done clearlv, 1 Cor. ii. 13, ' Suiting spiritual things with 



588 THREE SERMONS ON HEB. I. 1, 2. 

spiritual ; ' that is, we speak to them plainly in their own notions ; we do 
not give them riddles, but speak of things in their own expressions, suitable 
to them, 2 Cor. iii. The ministry of the law was a veil over Moses's face, 
which argues his ministr^^ was ver^^ dark ; but under the gospel we with open 
face behold the glory of the Lord. There are two ways to represent a man, 
one by his picture, another in a glass ; that under the law was a representa- 
tion of Christ by pictures, but in the gospel by a glass. In the law there 
were but shadows of Christ, but now the shadows are gone, and we see his 
person in a glass ; they saw him through a veil, we with open face ; the 
veil being taken away, we look with a broad eye upon Christ, God having 
betaken himself to one ordinance, thereby to reveal himself to the sons 
of men. 

Use 1. Ministers should endeavour therefore to speak plainly to the people, 
because ye are ministers of the gospel, 2 Cor. iii., ' Seeing we have such 
hope, we use great plainness of speech,' and 2 Cor. iv. 3, we speak so 
plainly, saith the apostle, that if any man perish through ignorance, it is 
because he is a lost creature. 

Use. 2. This condemns all ignorance likewise, for under the gospel we 
have no cloak for it, Christ having spoken so plainly, as he hath in com- 
parison to what he did under the law. 

3. He speaks now by his Son, whereas he spake then only by the prO; 
phets ; then the stars shinedonly, but the Sun of righteousness shining, he 
hath put all the stars down ; hence we will shew, 

First, How he speaks. 

Secondly, Why he speaks by his Son. 

First, How he speaks ; he is said to speak by his Son. 

First, as Chi'ist is the matter itself delivered, therefore, Rom. i., it is 
called ' the gospel of Christ,' because he is the subject of it ; whereas the 
prophets were not the matter of what they delivered. 

Secondly, Christ himself is the immediate speaker ; he came from hea- 
ven on purpose to preach the gospel ; we had never had it else ; and though 
he be not here bodily present, yet he is said to preach unto this day, Eph. ii., 
though he never preached at Ephesus in person, for he was not sent, that 
is, to preach, * but to the lost sheep of the house of Israel ; ' yet he preached 
peace not only to the Jews that were near, but also to the Gentiles that 
were afar off. And that, 

(First.) Because he brought the gospel which we deliver to light ; it was 
spoken first by the Lord, Heb. ii. ; and we in his stead, 1 Cor. v. 20. 

(Secondly.) Because he is with us ministers in delivering of it to the end 
of the world ; yea, Jesus Christ hath his pulpit in heaven to this day ; 
therefore it is said, ' Refuse not him that speaks from heaven,' Heb. xii. 25. 

Secondly, Why God speaks by his Son ? 

First, Because he is the Word of his Father, John i. 1, therefor*} he is a 
fit messenger to interpret his Father's mind ; as Christ was his Word in 
the creation of the old world, for by him were all things made, so it was 
necessary he should be his Word likewise in the creation of the new. 

Secondly, He is the Wisdom of the Father ; and we all desire to have 
wise speakers, as kings in parliament choose able speakers ; therefore God 
chose Christ, his own Wisdom, to express his mind, that there might be no 
mistake, but that he might express it as fully as he himself would do. 

Thirdly, He is the idea and platform of all truths. Moses saw all in the 
mount, and according to the pattern he was to frame all things ; herein he 
was a type of that prophet that was to be raised up hke himself, who had 



SERMON II. 639 

a pattern of all in heaven, John iii. 11, 13. Whatever Christ speaks, he 
speaks by experience, for he speaks nothing but what he hath seen, which 
no man could have said, for ho must have had them at second-hand ; but 
Christ had them immediately, for he knew all the counsels of his Father, 
being in hiti bosom : ' No man hath ascended up into heaven but he that 
came down ; ' that is, why do I tell you of heavenly things, but because I 
came down from heaven, which no man else could have done. 

Fourthly, Because Christ is next the Father, though the Holy Ghost see 
all things in the Father, yet Christ must teach ; this reason is given by 
our Saviour saying, ' When the Spirit is come, he shall lead them into all 
truths, for he shall not speak of himself, but shall take of mine and shall 
shew it unto them.' Christ being next the Father, therefore came first 
himself and set all truths abroach ; and then he tells them that the Holy 
Ghost shall come and more clearly reveal to them what he had said. 

Fifthly, Because God would have his Son all in all, therefore there is no 
office to be borne but he must bear it, not only to be our king and priest, 
but to be our prophet also ; and that not to sit in heaven onl}' and give out 
truths, but to come down and preach them to us. 

Use 1. If God now speaks by his Son, then hear him : ' This is my be- 
loved Son, hear him.' If a king send his son ambassador, shall he not be 
heard ? God hath now sent the heir at last, saying, ' Surely they will 
reverence my Son ; ' let us not therefore send Christ away without his 
errand, refuse not him that speaks from heaven. 

Use 2. We see then the calling of the ministry is an honourable calling ; 
Christ himself took it upon him to be the minister of the circumcision. 
Gentlemen's sons scorn to be ministers, but Christ the Son of God did not. 

Use 3. If God speaks by his Son, and his speaking is better than of all 
the prophets, then never rest till you hear Christ speak to you ; you may 
hear the minister long enough, but labour' to get Christ to speak to your 
hearts. 

Use 4. Seeing God speaks by his Son, then call no man Rabbi upon 
earth ; addict yourself to no man's opinion because of the high esteem you 
have of his learning or grace ; let it be the doctrine of Christ before you 
entertain it. Mat. xxiii. 10. Upon this ground Christ bids them call no man 
Rabbi. 

Use 5. Seeing God hath spoken in the last days by his Son, therefore 
let your last works be better than your first. Rev. ii. 13. If God will be 
daily a better master unto you, be you better servants unto him. 

Use 6. God speaking in the last days by his Son ; we see that the more 
God reveals himself in Christ, the more clear it is ; under the Old Testa- 
ment they knew as much of God's attributes as we, but to know all these 
over again in Christ, that he is the power of God, and the wisdom of God, 
&c., this is the excellent knowledge. The world before Christ knew God 
in his attributes and in his creatures so fully, that philosophy hath not 
been more perfected ever since : yea, Aristotle revealed that to the world 
then that they have been studying ever since. Labour therefore to know 
God in Christ. What is the reason we have more grace than they ? But 
because we know more of Christ who reveals tne Father; the knowledge of 
God the Father simply, doth not raise a soul so much as knowing of him 
in Christ, therefore he is said to speak in a glass by his Son (that is) clearly, 
2 Cor. iii. 18. 



540 TBREE SERMONS OK HEB. I. 1, 2. 



SERMON III. 

God, who at sitvdnj times, and in divers manners, spake in time past unto 
the fathers by the prophets, hath in these last days spoken unto us by his 
Son, tchnni lie hath appointed heir oj all things, by whom also he made the 
worlds. — Heb. i. 1, 2. 

Whom he hath appointed heir of all thinr/s. Having mentioned Christ, he 
falls into a large encomium of him : first, that which was first, as mediator, 
to wit, his Father's appointing Lim to be heir of all things ; for it is not 
spoken of him as the second person in the trinity, but as he is mediator, 
because he is said to be appointed an heir, but not as God. He needed no 
appointing, he had it (pvoii, not ^sffs/; and as the natural Son of God, he 
could not properly be called an heir, for an heir is to succeed another in a 
right transmitted to him ; but so Christ did not as the Son, therefore it is 
spoken of him as mediator, and so he is appointed heir of all things, him- 
self coming within the decree of predestination. 

First ; One is said to be an heir in regard of some good to possess. A 
poor man may be said to have many sons, but not an heir, because he hath 
nothing to leave them ; for possessions and an heu" are relations, and the 
greater the possessions the greater heir. 

Secondly ; An heir hath relation to succession ; therefore we use to say, 
' unto him and h:s heirs.' Another hath the primary right, but the heir 
hath it derived to him ; thus Christ may be said to be heir, not as God, 
for so he hath equal right with his Father, but as mediator, and so he 
may be said to succeed his Father. 

In the state of innocency, God the Father did govern the world imme- 
diately, and the covenant made with Adam was made immediately, by the 
hands of no mediator ; and though Christ was Lord of all then, yet the 
Father exercised jui'Isdiction ; but man falling, Christ comes to be an heir, 
the Father lays down the government, and Christ undertakes the shattered 
condition of the world ; and therefore in John v. 22, ' The Father judgeth 
no man,' &c. Before, the Father judged and ruled immediately, came and 
preached to Adam himself, and judged him, till he had made the promise 
of this heir ; and then Christ came to govern the world, of which we have 
a type, Exod. xxxiii., compared with the 23d chapter and 3d verse, ' I will 
not,' saith God, ' go up in the middle of them, for I shall destroy them ; ' 
that is, if I go according to my rules which I observed in my government 
in the state of man's innocency, having given them a law, viz., if they trans- 
gressed it, I must of necessity destroy them ; but chap, xxiii. 20, saith the 
Lord, ' I will send mine angel before you, but beware of him, and obey his 
voice, for my name is in him,' that is, mine attribute-s ; according to the 
rule of his government he may shew mercy, but I cannot. Thus Christ is 
an heir, because he governs by succession. 

Thirdly ; He is said to be an heir, to shew that he is Lord of all things, 
for heirs* and dominions are all one in the civil law ; the heir is said to be 
heirf of all, Gal. iii. 1, 2, which is all one with the phrase, ' Him hath 
God made Lord and Christ,' Acts ii. 36. 

Fourthly ; To shew that he is the first-born, he hath the primary title, 
and we are heirs in him, therefore called co-heirs ; therefore it is said in 
the Psalms, ' I will make my first-born, higher than the kings of the earth.' 
* Qu. ' heritages ' ?— Ed. t Qu. ' lord ' ?— Ed. 



SERMON III. 541 

His inheritance is founded upon this, that he was the first-bom in the womb 
of God's predestination. 

Fifthli/ ; Btc.u^e he shall never be put by it, for it is an inheritance, and 
that is for ever. Foolish men, that can give their goods but for a while, 
yet they write, ' to him and to his heirs for ever ; ' but Christ's inheritance 
is perpetual, he will be heir of two worlds when this is burned, and the writ- 
ing of it will never be burned, for it is written within the record of God's 
decree in heaven. 

Why did God appoint him thus heir of all things ? "Was it for himself? 
No ; for he had a natural right to all ; but he was so appointed, that he 
might be able to overrule all things fur your salvation, therefore life and 
death cannot separate between them and him, because he is ' heir of all 
things,' John xvii. 2. What an infinite mercy is this, that he should not 
only ]:ossess all things, but that Christ should possess all for your sakes ; 
therefore the kingdom of Christ is said to be a spiritual kingdom, because 
it is to possess and rule all things for spiritual ends, for the good of his 
elect ; Eph. i. 22, he hath given him to be head of all, that he might be 
head to the chui'ch. 

Christ differs from other heirs. First; Because he is heir of all the other 
sons ; other heirs, their brethren, are not put into their inheritance, but 
Christ doth inherit all things ; his brethren are given unto him for his 
inheritance : ' I will give thee the heathen for thy inheritance.' 

Secondly ; Other heirs do not make the land or build the houses they 
do inherit, but Christ hath built the house he is heir of. Heb. iii. 6, &c. 

Thirdly ; He hath purchased it likewise. What a man hath by purchase, 
we say he hath it not by inheritance ; but Christ he bought heaven and all 
the glory of the saints, and the saints themselves ; therefore. Rev. v., it is 
said, ' Thou art worthy of all honour and glorj',' &c. And yet, though he 
bought all so dear, yet he must ask for it before he can have it : ' Ask of 
me, and I will give thee,' Ps. ii. So Isa. liii. speaking of his death, 'He 
will appoint him his portion with the great.' 

Fourthly ; He doth inherit all things while his Father is alive. Other 
heirs may have something made over to them, and the rest after their 
death ; but the Father, who ever lives, hath laid down his government, 
and committed all judgment to the Son. 

Fifthly ; He is such an heir, that all his brethren are heirs with him. 
In other places, the elder brother runs away with all, and the rest i»re 
beggars. But though he hath primum jus, and our title come in by him, 
yet being co-heirs, he inheriting, we may inherit all things with him. 

Use 1. Labour therefore to be one with Christ, for he is a great heir; 
he hath unchangeable riches laid up in him, Eph. i., he is heir of three 
kingdoms, heaven, earth, and hell ; and to move you to it, consider you 
shall not only inherit all things by him, but the heir himself shall be your 
inheritance, Deut. x. 9, you shall be heirs of him, who shall be heirs* of 
all things ; not that we should be lords of Christ, yet he will serve us, not 
only here, as when he came in the form of a servant, but in heaven. It is 
said, ' He will gird himself and serve us.' 

Use 2. Think thou what infinite love he shewed when he came down into 
the world, and dispossessed himself of all, had not a hole to lay his head 
in, by way of a temporal right ; he did not only forbear the use of all, reserv- 
ing the right, but he did abdicate jus, in respect of a temporal right; there- 
fore the apostle eaith, * He became poor, that we might become rich.' 

» Qu. ' heir ' ?— Ed. 



542 THEEE SERMONS ON HEB. I. 1, 2. 

Use 3. In that he, that was heir of all thiiif^s, should come here as a prince 
disguised, it should tear-h us humility. Here the heir was under tutors 
and governors, subject to his parents, to the government of the world, paid 
tribute to Ca3sar, &c. Though he possessed all things, and had an assur- 
ance immediately before, John xiii.,. yet he arose and took a towel, and 
washed his disciple^' feet, saying, ' If I your Lord and master,' &c., that is, 
though he then actually considered that he was Lord of all, yet he would 
shew them an act of humihty, that they might thereby learn to serve one 
another through love. 

Use 4. It Christ be Lord of all, then he will certainly uphold a ministry 
to call his elect home ; for he hath all power given him to that end, that he 
might give them eternal life. Mat. xxviii. 18, 19 ; therefore ministers also 
should teach boldly and plainly, because he is heir of all things. 

Use 5. See then how our right comes in ; that great charter that God 
hath given us is gone, because the seal is broken, which was the image of 
God ; therefore now our right comes in by Christ, and no man hath right 
to anything, but either as a son or a servant Wicked men serve him, 
therefore he gives them for their wages the good things of this life ; yet all 
the right is in him. If therefore you would have the right of sons, get into 
Christ, ' all things are yours, and you are Christ's, and Christ is God's ;' 
he hath the prime right, and hath appointed Christ to be heir of all things ; 
and you being in Christ, all things come to be yours. Indeed, you may 
have the right of servants, and not be in him ; neither will Christ call 
wicked men into question, simply for having the things of this life ; but 
servants abide not in the house always ; if therefore you would have an in- 
heritance perpetual, immortal, and not be cast out in the end, labour to be 
one with Christ. 

It follows, to shew why he is said to be an heir appointed, not only hceres 
natus, but coiistitutiis. All heirs are either bom, or so appointed ; so by 
will Christ is both : as the Son of God he is born an heir, and so he comes 
not under the decree of predestination, which is an act of God's will ; but 
as mediator he is appointed heir ; therefore when the apostle saith, ' By him 
he made the world,' he speaks of him as the Son ; but when he saith, ' He 
was appointed heir of all things,' he speaks of him as mediator; therefore 
he speaks of it as a distinct thing, and saith also, ' By whom he made the 
world.' 

There is a twofold right Christ hath to all things. 

First, By nature, or birth. 

Secondly, By an economical dispensatory right ; and so Christ is said to 
be predestinated, 1 Peter i. 20. 

First, As the Son of God he is not predestinated, for generation is an 
act of God's nature, and he did it necessarily ; but predestination is an act 
of his will. 

Secondhj, That this second person should subsist in a human nature, 
comes within the compass of his decree, by virtue of which he becomes 
heir of all things ; therefore in Heb. x. 5, it is said, that Christ should 
have a body, was written in the volume of the book, that is, it comes under 
the decree of God, for he might have taken the nature of angels, as appears, 
Heb. ii., where it is said, ' He took not the nature of angels ;' it implies, 
he might have done it. 

Thirdhj, That he took that particular nature, this came within the com- 
pass of God's appointment, for it was only by grace, (jratia iinionis ; there- 
fore Augustine saith, What could that nature deserve to be taken into fellow- 



SERMON III. 



643 



ship more than ary other ? It was Nostorius his error, that Christ was 
first mere man, and merited to be united, not considering that all merit flows 
from the union, and doth not precede it. 

FourthUj, All the othces of Chi-ist come within the compass of God'a 
decree. 

First, His kingly office : Ps. ii., ' I have set my King upon my holy hill of 
Zion.' Acts ii. 36, * Which God hath made Lord and King.' 

Secondly, His priestly office : Heb. iii. 1, 2, it is said, * He was faithful 
in it unto him that appointed him.' 

Thirdly, His prophetical office : Deut. xviii. 18, ' God will raise up a pro- 
phet of their brethren like unto me.' 

Fourthly, Though his human nature be united, yet according to that he 
is not his adopted Son, but his natural Son, for it is persona that is objec- 
tiim Jiluttioiiis ; and not the divine and human nature ; therefore it is said, 
' That which is born of thee shall be called the Son of God ;' yet all the 
glory that he hath, though it be a consequent of his union, yet it is given 
him. John xvii. 5, he saith, ' Glorify me,' claiming it as his due, yet he 
begs it, as given. So Phil, ii., though 'he thought it no robbery to be 
equal with God,' yet it is said, ' God gave him a name above every name.' 
Though it was his inheritance by nature, yet it was given him ; and the 
reason is this, because, when he took upon him the office of a media- 
torship, he laid down his glory, gave up the right he formerly had, 
and took it anew from his Father, as if a son, who is joint purchaser with 
his father, should give up his right, and take it again of his will ; and this 
he did, 

(First.) That he might make over all things unto us. If he had been 
an heir bom only, and possessed it by that title, he could never have made 
over that to us ; but the right that we had by appointment, that he made 
over unto us, that we might be heirs with him. As an heir born, he is in 
the bosom of the Father ; but he sits at the right hand of his Father, as an 
heir appointed. 

(Secondly.) He will be an heir appointed, that God may be glorified in 
all the glory that he hath. It might be said, the Son holds of him, for as 
mediator he holds all by that great charter he hath of his Father ; therefore, 
Phil, ii., ' He gave him a name above every name, &c., to the glory of God 
the Father.' 

Use 1. If Christ were appointed heir of all things, if his human nature 
could not merit to be assumed, but his predestination was merely of grace, 
then surely it is ours likewise. 

Use 2. This sets forth the love of Christ to us, in that he would lay 
down and take it by a new right. Why should not we then lay down all 
at his feet, seeing we shall have all in a better right, soil, a spiritual, we 
shall be put into Christ's title, and be heirs as well as he. Neither is 
Christ heir only, but ' heir of all things ; ' there is nothing but he hath a 
right to ; he is an heir of the angels, therefore they are said to be our ' fel- 
low-servants,' Rev. xix. 10, and xxii. 9. The reason is only this, because 
Christ is the Lord of them also ; therefore he sends them forth for the good 
of his elect, for which cause they are called ' ministering spirits.' While 
we stood in innocency, it is a question whether they should have been 
ministering spu-its to us, yea or no ; but now being Christ's servants, they 
are om-s also. He is heir also of the devils, to overrule them ; they could 
not go into the swine without his leave ; yea, all the wicked men in the 
world are his servants, therefore they are said to * deny the Lord that 



544 THREE SERMON'S ON HEB. I 1 , 2. 

bought tiiem.' ' The elder shall servo the j-ounger,' was spoljen of Esan, 
■who being Christ's servant, was Jacob's likewise. Yea, * he is heir of all 
things ;' the wind shall not blow on thee but with his leave ; yea, all pas- 
sages of things, both present and to come, all afflictions he is heir of, so of 
all the creatures ; therefore he will new hang his house one day, and they 
shall be restored again to a glorious liberty ; therefore, Ps. xcvi. 10, 11, it 
is said, ' Let the earth rejoice, because Christ is king.' Yea, all godly 
men are heirs with him, yet he is heir of the heirs themselves. 
For the opening of the point, consider. 

First, Heir of all thinr/s is more than king of all things ; for inheritance 
implies right to every parcel of goods in his dominions. He is not only a 
king to overrule all, but he is heir of more worlds than one, as appears, 
ver. 3, and he hath a right to eveiy parcel therein. 

Secondhj, He is heir of all things, because he is the end of all things ; 
' All things were made for him.' He was first appointed an heir, then God 
made worlds for him to inherit. God did not, as Abraham did, lay up 
goods, and not know who should enjoy them ; but he designed them for 
Christ ; therefore it is said, ' All things were made for him,' Col. i., they 
are all to set out Christ. The devils, to shew his power, for it was fit so 
great a king should have potent enemies ; the angels, his pursuivants, &c., 
and the reason is, because indeed he is all things himself, taking upon him 
our nature ; man being an index of aU the creatures, therefore it is said, 
* Preach the gospel to every creature.' 

Thirdhj, The right that Christ hath to all things, as heir, is not a worldly 
right, ' My kingdom is nnt of this world ;' therefore, though he be heir of all 
things, he will put you by nothing ; but his title is spiritual, for spiritual 
ends. For look, what use men are to put things to, such is their title to 
them ; because men are to put the creature to worldly uses, therefore their 
ricfht is worldly ; but Christ being to overrule all things for the good of his 
elect, his title is spiritual : John xvii. 2, ' All power was given him, that 
he might give eternal life to them that were given him.' That nothing 
mif^ht hinder their salvation, he hath made himself heir of all things. 

Use 1. If Christ be heir of all things, then those that are his fellow-heirs 
need fear nothmg, for all things are Christ's. He is the heir of all occur- 
rences in the world, that he might give them eternal life ; therefore all 
things shall work together for that end. 

Use 2. If Christ be heir of all things, then learn to employ all for Christ. 
It is reason all should be employed for the good of the heir ; administra- 
tors, while the heir is under age, are to give an account. All the gifts you 
have, you are but administrators of them, therefore labour to improve them 
for the good of the heir. 

Use 3. Therefore in the end you will find all things tend to the glory of 
Christ, when all accounts are cast up, and those his enemies, who would not 
give him glory, shall find that they have done it whether they would or no; 
for he is a good husband, and will improve his father's goods to the utmost. 
When God was like to lose all his glory, he undertook the shattered condi- 
tion of things, and promised th it all his glory should come in another way; 
and it will be found one day, that God had as much glory out of the 
sinful condition of man, and more, than if he had stood in the state of 
inuocency. 

Use 4. Though Christ be heir of all things, yet he acknowledges no worldly 
title. He paid il to Csesar ; therefore let the saints content themselves 
with a spiritual right. Indeed, Christ might come as king, and challtnge 



^e 



SERMON III. 5 15 

all things presently ; but he lets here wicked men run away with all, and 
so should his people be content, as he was. 

By whom also he made the world. Here is a description of Christ in 
regard of his threefold office. 

First, His prophetical office ; it is said, ' God spake by him.' 

Secondhj, His kingly office ; for it is said, ' He is heii' of all things, by 
whom he made the world.' 

Thirdhj, His priestly office ; * When he had purged our sins,' &c. All 
that is said of him (as being the Son, as that he was heir of all things, that 
he ci'eated the world, &c.), tend only to this, to shew that he was able to 
take away our sins. He had said before that he was heir of all things ; and 
that he might well be, for he made the worlds. The word a'lwag he used, 
is nowhere else to be found used in all the Scriptures, but is proper to this 
epistle, and signifies ages or generations ; and because things are measured 
by time, therefore it signifies worlds, which are measured by time, for so 
it is plain in Heb. xi. 1, 3, numerus mimerans being taken for numerato. 
Time, which is the measure of all things, is put for the world itself ; so 
Mat. xsiv., ' This generation shall not pass,' is spoken of the Jews, who 
were then to enter into a great eclipse, so that men would have thought 
they should have been all worn out ; but, saith Chi'ist, ' This generation 
shall not pass,' that is, these men ; there generation is put for men, as here 
time is put for worlds. 

Hence we see that there are worlds made by Christ, a higher and a lower 
world. Accordingly he hath made two sorts of creatures : first, men, to be 
lords of the world below ; and angels, chief in the world above ; for God 
loves variety : therefore, when he made reasonable creatures, he would 
make two sorts, angels and men. For them he framed two worlds, one for 
Adam, which he brought him into, another for angels, made in the first 
day's creation, so as it is said, the morning stars did shine, Job xsxvi, it is 
meant, that the heavens were created the fii'st day, and the angels with 
them. There is also an earthly world in which men live upon the crea- 
tures, and therefore are called worldly men. The state of grace also is 
called a world, they that are put into it are called new creatures : * I make 
a new heaven and a new earth,' &c., which promise, though it shall be 
more fully accompUshed when the Jews shall be called, yet it is in part ful- 
filled before ; for whensoever God calleth a church, he maketh a new 
world ; for which cause his chm-ch in many places is called ' the world.' 
Therefore Christ making a new world, it is fitting he should have a new 
Sabbath to commemorate it, which was the reason of the translation of the 
day ; because as the Father made a world, and rested upon that day, so 
Christ making a new world, rested upon this day ; which is, and shall be 
kept to the end of the world. 

Again, there is also a 'present world, and a world to come,' both made 
by Christ, Eph. i. 21. The fii-st day God made the angels, and the heavens 
that we shall one day live in ; but as it is said of hell, it was ' prepared for 
the devil and his angels,' that though the angels were fii'st cast into it, yet 
men were to come after, so it may be said of heaven, though it was pre- 
pared for the angels first, yet God meant to bring men hither also ; for 
there are names to be in the world to come as well as in this world. 

Use 1. If there be worlds made by Christ, then you that be worldly- 
minded men, consider, if you will turn to Christ, you shall be possessors of 
worlds, whereas Adam was heir only of one world. We read of Alexander, 
that he wept when he heard there was but one world to conquer ; but if 

VOL. V. M m 



546 THREE SEEBIONS ON HEB. I, 1, 2, 

you become the sons of God, open your mouths as wide as you can, and 
they shall be filled. If one world will not serve you, there are worlds for 
you ; this present world, and all things in it, shall be yours, 1 Cor. iii. 22. 
Therefore Abraham is called the heir of the world, and so shall you be if 
you have the faith of Abraham ; and when you enjoy another world after 
the latter day, yet this world shall still be yours, and serve for your estate 
that are heirs of glory. As noblemen use to have many houses to go unto, 
so it shall be your glory to haA'e such a world as this of your own to stand 
empty : ' Love not the world therefore, nor the things of it,' for there is a 
world to come, and this world is nothing in comparison of it. Care not 
therefore for a great name here, for there are names in the world to come 
which are lasting, Eph. i. 21. All the evidences for this world will be 
burned one day, but heaven is a standing palace. This world is made but 
a stage for men to act their parts a while, and then to be taken down. 

Secondly, All these worlds were made by Christ. The Father indeed is 
the principal agent, but he doth it by his Son ; but not as an instrument 
by which he made it, as some heretics have affirmed, nor by him as a 
mediator, as some of the fathers have said, as if Christ were a mediator 
between him and nothing. But when it is said * he made the worlds by 
him,' the meaning is this : in the works of the three persons, what one is 
said to do the other is said to do, only with this difference, all things are 
said to be of the Father, but hij the Son; for as he is the second person, 
so he is the second in working. 

In men there are three principles which concur to every action : 

First, Wisdom, to plot all things. 

Secondly, Will, to have this or that done. 

Thirdly, Power, by which all things are executed according to this reso- 
lution. 

The works of the three persons answer to these three. 

First, The Son is the wisdom of the Father, the idaa of all things that 
were made ; therefore it is said, Heb. xi. 3, * The things that are seen are 
made* by the things that do appear.' 

Secondly, There is ?r<7/, which is the Father's part ; for the motion to 
have all things done comes from him. 

Thirdly, The iwwer of the highest, viz., the Holy Ghost, which performs 
all things; therefore it is said, Gen. i., that in the creation he 'moved 
upon the waters.' 

Use 1. To what end is this brought in here, that the worlds were made 
by Christ, but only to set forth his ability for the work of redemption, for 
he that made the world can remake it; so John i., it is said, 'Without 
him was nothing made.' It was only to shew he was a fit person to under- 
take the work of redemption ; therefore it follows, ' The Word was made 
flesh ;' so Col. i., ' By whom all things were made,' to shew he was a fit 
person, by whom God should reconcile all things to himself ; so here only 
to shew he only was able to ' purge our sins,' for these things could have 
been done by none others. 

Use 2. Therefore love the Lord Jesus more than a thousand worlds, for 
he is the maker of worlds ; and if worlds could do thee good he would make 
thee many more. 

Use 3. This shews the infinite love of Christ, that he that could make 
worlds would himself be made flesh ; and it had been easier for him to 

* Qu. 'not made'?— Ed. 



SERMON III. 547 

make worlds than been made himself a creature; yet this he was himself for 
our sake. 

Vse 4. Is it not then pity that Christ, that made the world, should not 
be known nor loved in the world ? This is John's complaint, John i. 10, 
* The world was made by him, and the world knew him not.' We scarce 
hear of his name, but only in these western parts ; consider, he is your 
maker, therefore labour to know him. ' The ass knoweth his owner ;' there- 
fore much more should we our Maker. He came into the world, and could 
not be owned by it ; he comes into men's senses, and they will not enter- 
tain him, but cast him out again ; as we do when we take him not upon his 
own terms. 

Use 5. If he be good at making worlds, then if thou wouldst have thy 
heart mended, go to him, who is maker of worlds and hearts also. 

Use 6. If the world be naught, and times bad, go to Christ, for he is able 
to make them anew, to alter things and turn the world upside-down ; for he 
is able to make a new heaven and a new earth. When the Jews and Gen- 
tUes shall be called, there shall be a new world ; though the same stage 
stand still, yet he will make many new scenes upon it. 

Who being the brir/htness of his Father's glory, &c. There are three ex- 
pressions to set forth the divinity of Christ : he is called the ' Son,' the 
' brightness of his Father's glory,' and the ' character of his person ;' be- 
cause the eternal generation of the Son cannot be expressed by one word, 
therefore the Holy Ghost useth divers terms. He is called a Son, to shew 
that he is begotten of him as a Father, and therefore he hath the same 
essence ; for identity in essence the word Son implies ; yet begotten not in 
a carnal manner, but as the beams are begotten by the sun ; therefore he 
is called the ' brightness of his glory,' to shew that he is co-etemal with his 
Father, as the beams are the same in time with the sun ; but the beams are 
weaker than the sun itself, therefore it is said, ' He is the engraven image 
of his person,' every way like him. All these expressions are to set forth 
the eternal generation of the Son. He is called the brightness of his glory, 
to shew that he begat him ; necessarily it is not a voluntary action ; ' We 
are begotten according to the good pleasure of his will,' James i. ; but he 
naturally, as the beams do naturally flow from the sun ; and is said to be 
the character of his person ; for essentia nee generat, nee generatur, as he is 
the first person, so he begets a second, but the essence is common to both. 

He only therefore is the brightness of his Father's glory ; we all are but 
stars shining with a borrowed light. But as the beams of the sun, such 
is the glory of Christ, which cannot be said of any creature, he having 
the same glory with his Father ; and so it is said, * They saw his glory,' 
John i. 

Use 1. Is Christ so glorious? WTiat will heaven be, but the seeing of the 
glory of Christ ? If God had created worlds of glorious creatures, they 
could have never expressed his glory as his Son ; therefore heaven is thus 
expressed, John xvii., ' I will that they be with me, to behold my glory.' 
Wherein lies therefore that great communion of gloiy that shall be in 
heaven ? It is in seeing the glory of Cln-ist, who is the image of the in- 
visible God that is worshipped. As God himself was invisible, he hath 
stamped his glory upon his Son, therefore we are said to * behold the glory 
of God in the face of Jesus Christ,' 2 Cor. iv. 5, 6. Wherein lies our 
glory ? To be where Christ is. John i., it is said, they ' saw his glory, 
as the gloiy of the only-begotten Son of God ; ' that is, they saw such glory 
as could be in no other. It is therefore the seeing of Christ that makes 



548 THREE SERMONS ON HEB. I. 1, 2. 

heaven ; -wherefore one said, If I were cast into any hole, if I could have 
but a cranny to see Christ always, it would be heaven enough. But is this 
all, to see himself? A beggar may look upon the glory of a king, and yet 
be never the better for it ; but he that shall see the glory of Christ shall be 
changed into the same glory ; when we see him we shall be like him ; 
1 John iii. 2. * He will change our vile bodies, and make them like to his 
glorious body.' As he sanctified himself that he might sanctify us, so he 
glorified himseK that he might glorify us. John xvii. 22, ' The glory that 
thou gavest me, I have given unto them.' Whereby he makes you far 
more glorious than they could be under the fii'st covenant ; for this is the 
highest way by which creatures can be united unto God. 

Use 2. If Christ be thus glorious, then labom- to manifest his glory to the 
world, shine with his glory and grace, which is glory, 2 Cor. iii. 18. 
Would you see the brightness of Christ's glory, which wicked men and 
devils shall never see ? Labour to get your hearts changed into the image of 
Christ ; be bumble, as he was humble, &c. 



KND OF VOL. V. 



,,,„! 5emiMry.^r.?'„l"i1;'ll 



1 1 



012 01094 9883 





DATE DUE 




'^^ 


mmm 






4^ 








^**^ 








^^^^^^^m^kU^ 












«««i. 




i^S*^^** 








'^X 


Hnn 








^**"«*M^. 














































































DEMCO 38-2 


97 







^^*T'%